《Invincible Red》 Chapter 1 Mount Tianzi.Swoosh! Pak! With the speed of lightning, something flew at a very high speed. The thing which flew threw was none other than a white-haired man wearing white clothes. The warrior, who barely managed to catch the end of a branch, closed his eyes tightly and hung onto the cliff. ¡°Ah-chahcha!¡± It was something he shouldn¡¯t have seen, something he shouldn¡¯t have saved, but as it was a baby, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. The old man in white ended up acting. ¡°Kya!¡± When he saw the child burst into laughter, he smiled. ¡°You seem to be quite strong.¡± The child fell off the Thousand Cliffs and was laughing. The child was destined to die, but did he realize that he was saved? The man shook his head. ¡®I violated the Heavenly Rule.¡¯ It was the first time in his life that this happened. And his curiosity caused anger to rise within him. Perhaps the child was someone the parents couldn¡¯t handle, and such an act was done, or maybe the feeble child was blown away by the wind. But seeing that small child smile, the old man didn¡¯t regret saving it. ¡®If he¡¯s kept alive, he will have talent which will push the world into fear. The heavens must have claimed him, for him to be thrown down a cliff as soon as he was born.¡¯ ¡°Sigh.¡± The man let out a deep sigh. Then, suddenly, he felt terrible pain. Crack! ¡°Ack?!¡± He was shocked to see his index finger bend backwards. The man looked at the broken finger. The culprit was none other than the child he was holding. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ It was truly shocking. For a newborn child to break a finger. It was no exaggeration to say that the power in the child was unprecedented. ¡®Huh¡­¡¯ A small vein on the hand of the baby was bulging lightly. Was it said that the Apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree? It seemed that there was no doubt as to why he ended up breaking the Heavenly Rule because of this child. ¡®This is unexpected.¡¯ If the child grows up like this, he will grow with formidable talent. If so, one would never know what would happen at a later time. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Maybe that was why his masters always told him not to violate morals or the rules. He could once again throw the child off the cliff from where he was to save the unknown future. But could he kill an innocent child? The man, who contemplated for a long time while looking at the child¡¯s face, came to a decision. ¡®Yes. We¡¯ll change you into a normal child.¡¯ It was the only way to save the child. A deep valley forest in Guilin, Guangxi province. A shabby, thatched house that no one could visit. There was a sign posted in front of the thatched house¡¯s yard. [Do not go within ten li (1 li is 500 meters) of this place of exile.] A man in his early thirties, wearing a yellow burlap coat, was sitting on the ground as he looked at the baby in the sack with a blank expression. ¡®Eight months of exile¡­¡¯ He thought he was getting used to this life. As he was trying to find peace of mind, something which happened in dreams turned out. No, the dream turned into reality. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was lying on the floor and fell asleep, had a dream. [Huhuhuhu.] A certain warrior appeared in front of him with a five-colored cloud. It was so fantastic that he didn¡¯t even realize that he rolled on the ground. He considered that warrior in white to be God or a mountain god who protected the forest. [Look here. Hakjeong Yu] Ah, he definitely had to be a mountain god. Hakjeong was the 8th ranked teacher he was given while he served in the Royal family¡¯s Imperial Academy. But he got caught up in an outrageous thing and was exiled. ¡®The only one who can know that is a mountain god, please guide me.¡¯ He did say that, but in reality, he was just hoping to be released from exile and head back to the Imperial Academy. However, the words of the white warrior were completely unexpected. [You should raise this baby.] He handed him the child first. ¡®¡­ huh?¡¯ Absurd. To raise a child, as a man in exile at that. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ [I mean it.] ¡®¡­ I cannot accept this.¡¯ He pushed the child back. Right, he should do that. Mountain god! What kind of mountain god goes around giving others babies to raise? A little disappointed, he pushed the baby back to the man and said. [If you raise this child with care, good things will happen to your family one day.] ¡®Is that really true?¡¯ [I look at the sky, you don¡¯t have to doubt.] It was dubious, but it wasn¡¯t like he hated those nice words. With that, Yu Yeop-kyung accepted the child. He looked at the child. It was his first time seeing such a pretty child. He thought that the moment he opened the cloth covering the child. ¡®Your handsomeness is second to none.¡¯ However, there was something unusual about the child¡¯s hands and feet. They looked like rings made of iron, and they looked heavy because they were thick. ¡®Elder, what is this?¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung asked. With a serious face, the man said. [Yes, yes. I forgot about that. I only have one thing to ask of you. This child is destined to become strong even if he stays still.] ¡®¡­ what is that supposed to mean?¡¯ S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [That, if you want to raise him as an ordinary child, never take off those rings, they are things which need to stay on him. They won¡¯t solve the issue, but they will give you some time. And if the child grows and continues to become stronger, increase their strength by turning them.] When he thought about it, the number one was engraved around the turned rings. Yu Yeop-kyung looked at the rings and raised his head. ¡®To turn these¡­¡¯ Suddenly the five-colored cloud holder, the white warrior, disappeared. After waking up, Yu Yeop-kyung thought that it was a simple dream, but in front of him was the baby in the sack with metal turned rings on his limbs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to be exiled. Now I¡¯m a nanny¡­ ah, ah, haha.¡± All that came out was a sigh. Seventeen years have passed since then. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was drinking his tea while sitting still, now had a face full of wrinkles, as if he had been hit with winds and waves for years, and his short beard is slightly grey and long. The thatched house, which was difficult to live in, had grown considerably, and now it was one of three houses. One was being used as a warehouse. While drinking tea, Yu Yeop-kyung looked at the 17-year-old boy who was chopping firewood in the yard. ¡°Mumu-yah. What did this father tell you?¡± ¡°Ah. Father.¡± The boy turned his head. The boy¡¯s appearance, with his long hair loose, shone. White and fair skin, a straight nose, and slightly languid eyes. If he had been in the capital, it would be a face that would have snatched the hearts of quite a few women. The boy scratched the back of his head. ¡°I was asked to stay dignified.¡± ¡°Then what should you do?¡± ¡°I should use an axe.¡± The boy, no, his adopted son Mumu, didn¡¯t use the axe, which was in good condition, instead he was cutting firewood with his bare hands. At that, very easily. Thud! While drinking tea, Yu Yeop-kyung fell into serious concern. Just what did that man in white give him? Chapter 2 ¡®It¡¯s a lot faster by hand.¡¯Slash! Mumu, who thought that, picked up the axe and began to cut the wood. Every time the log was hit with the axe, it got cut easily. It got cut down as easily as a grain. ¡®It¡¯s easy.¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung often chopped firewood when Mumu was young. As he aged, his hands and feet turned numb, making it difficult to do. As the exile started, he moved a lot more and became healthier, but that was all. ¡®Has it been an hour?¡¯ Much time had passed since he started cutting firewood. The kid repeatedly chopped the wood without a break and already stacked them to the height of two grown adults. It had to be more than 9 loads. ¡®¡­ creepy. It really is.¡¯ Would anyone believe it if it was said that the kid has been doing that since he was eight? When Yu Yeop-kyung told that to passersby, they would ask him to not spout nonsense. Right, it didn¡¯t sound true. ¡®My feet would bleed if I told people everything.¡¯ It would take more than half a day to tell everything related to Mumu. That meant he was different from normal kids. Especially when it comes to strength. ¡®I already put it at eight.¡¯ Earlier this year, he turned the rings to eight. However, he was still able to chop firewood with his bare hands. Obviously, until the age of nine, two turns on the ring was enough, but his strength grew exponentially as time went on. It was even more strange as Mumu wasn¡¯t training his body. ¡®Wonderful. It has to be a wonder.¡¯ He was saying that as his father. Something was wrong with his adopted son. Mumu respects him and listens to him, and sometimes he bothers his father too, but still, he was a simple and kind son. He trusted his son, but he had to know the secret behind him. Slash! ¡°Mumu-yah.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take a break.¡± Actually, it was more than enough. While he was in thought, Mumu had piled up more wood. Later in the late afternoon, he would give the needed firewood to the others. Extra firewood was already overflowing in the warehouse. ¡°To become rich in exile.¡± As he was able to drink the most expensive Xinyang Maojian tea, one could guess just how much wealth the man had accumulated with firewood alone. In his residence, there is Phoenix Dancong tea and more expensive ones. They were his pleasures in exile. ¡®Thank you. Mumu-yah.¡¯ All of this was thanks to his adopted son, Mumu. When he first began to raise the child, he was worried about doing it in exile, but now, Mumu was his precious son. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Yes. Mumu.¡± ¡°Can I go play in the mountains?¡± ¡°Sure. But you can¡¯t go more than 10 li, okay?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I always wanted to ask, but I shouldn¡¯t be included, right?¡± ?1? ¡°¡­ are you abandoning your father?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go past 10 li.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu was still excited and headed into the forest with light steps. Seeing Mumu¡¯s back, his father smiled. He thought Mumu was a thickhead. ¡®He knows how to play with his father.¡¯ ¡°Sigh. Then¡­¡± It was time to prepare. Yu Yeop-kyung put on his footwear for the hike and prepared everything. Today, he was about to find out for sure just what the kid is going into the mountains for. Yu Yeop-kyung ran in the direction that Mumu went. ¡®No?¡¯ He went in the same direction, but he couldn¡¯t see where Mumu went. He knew that he would walk around the hillside, but the kid, it was as if he was an elk running around the mountain. Yu Yeop-kyung looked in the direction his adopted son went and mumbled. ¡®It can¡¯t be done.¡¯ The sooner he gave up, the better. How could he even catch up to Mumu? Meanwhile, Mumu, who was running around, stopped and glanced back. In the distance, at the foot of the mountain, he could see his father, Yu Yeop-kyung. Miraculously, even though they were quite far away from each other, Mumu¡¯s eyes could see his father¡¯s embarrassed face. ¡®Sorry father.¡¯ He was afraid that if his father followed him, he would start nagging. Fortunately, the distance was far and seeing his frustrated father, Mumu left the forest. He was going to his hiding place. Mumu, who had been running around, caught something in his vision. An empty, vacant lot full of broken trees. There were numerous strength training courses, starting with large rocks on both ends of a wooden stick. ¡®My treasure.¡¯ These were Mumu¡¯s treasures. They were the things he had made since he was a child to train his body. He didn¡¯t know why, but his father was simply against training his body. He still didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡®In the past, he said that a man should be able to protect his own body.¡¯ He started training because of those words. In fact, it became easier to move after the training. Mumu looked at the turned rings which were on his wrists and ankles. His father said that they were ornaments, but they were much heavier than they looked. The strange thing was that the heaviness only applied to Mumu. ¡®Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in my bed.¡¯ They were so heavy that the bed would break. As the number of turns increased, the weight became unbelievably heavy, and without any training, moving became tough. So because of that, the training turned into a lifestyle. The more he did it, the lighter his body felt. ¡®Ah, nice.¡¯ Now, the thought of training made him feel excited. Mumu approached the wooden stick with rocks on either side. Holding it with both hands, balancing them on his shoulders and the back of his neck, he sat down and stood up repeatedly. ¡®One¡­ two¡­ three¡­¡¯ Today¡¯s number was 10,000 squats. The rocks were about 5 kg. He wanted to find heavier rocks, but as he was using wood and not iron, he had to adjust with this. As the wood was a little bent, he would have to find a new one too. ¡®There are only a few more left. I¡¯ll have to secretly ask Mr. Oh when he comes over later.¡¯ He even brought precious herbs for training. Tak! Every time he got up and sat, his tight muscles flared. And each time, a smile appeared on his lips. Exile. Yu Yeop-kyung patted his back as he slurped his tea. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If I had been ten years younger, I could have gone after him.¡± Actually, he knew that it would still be difficult. That child was physically stronger than ordinary people. In the end, today, too, he failed. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s something I need to be thankful for. He grew up so well.¡¯ He had been a scholar who studied and taught others. And then he suddenly began to raise a child for 17 years. He was a father who was full of mistakes, yet he could raise his son without letting him grow crooked. ¡®I need to thank that elderly man too.¡¯ If the warrior hadn¡¯t given him the child, he might not have been able to endure the long exile. It really was long. He thought that it would be done in ten years. ¡®Wait¡­ is it because people are unable to see their family for the rest of their life, and then they give up and die of old age?¡¯ If his exile was so long, he felt bad for Mumu. From his birth till now, Mumu hasn¡¯t been out. The only people he met were the merchants who came by. ¡®¡­ that¡¯s sad.¡¯ Being stuck in one place for all his life. He knew that he was turning greedy, hoping that Mumu would spend the rest of his life with his father. If the exile became longer, sending Mumu outside would be the right course of action¡­ Crumb! Yu Yeop-kyung raised his head. He could hear multiple footsteps from the outside yard. ¡®It looks like the merchants are here.¡¯ They seem to have come sooner than expected. Yu Yeop-kyung got up and walked to the yard. However, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock when he saw people in animal furs with rough appearances come out. ¡®Ban-Bandits?¡¯ Just looking at the blade and the iron club in their hands, he was certain. Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s body went stiff. Despite being in exile for so long, he had never once encountered bandits. Due to the steep hills, it was rare for them to come all the way down here. But for the first time, bandits appeared. A hairy man among the bandits spoke to the scared man. ¡°What the bandit leader said was correct. He did say that smoke was rising and that someone must be living there.¡± A man with scars called the bandit leader smiled. ¡°We must be lucky today. To find this in the mountains.¡± They could see the mountain of firewood. If that was sold, they could get something from it, and even if they carried it, it would be useful to them. Pointing his club at Yu Yeop-kyung, one of the bandits spoke. ¡°What about this guy?¡± At that, the man called the bandit leader, looked at the post on the yard, and said. ¡°He looks like a prisoner in exile. Even if we kill him, there will be no harm. Let¡¯s just kill him.¡± ¡°Hehe. Alright.¡± As soon as those words fell, two bandits strode towards Yu Yeop-kyung. Yu Yeop-kyung, whose legs froze, immediately remembered something. ¡®Mumu.¡¯ His adopted son. If Mumu came down, then he might meet these bandits. Then, his son would be at risk too. ¡®I need to send some signal.¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung shouted as hard as he could. ¡°Son! Bandits have appea¡­¡± Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Before he could even finish, something hit the back of his thigh. A dagger. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was hit by it, fell down in pain. ¡°Huh. Why do such useless stuff.¡± The person who used the dagger was the bandit leader. As the distance wasn¡¯t far, he managed to accurately hit the man. ¡°Shit¡­¡± Yu Yeop-kyung grabbed his thigh, which was hit. Was his life coming to an end? If he died, what would happen to Mumu, who has never been alone all his life? What would his future be? It was then. ¡°Father!¡± It was none other than Mumu. Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s face went stiff. No, normally, the kid shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near the home. Once he entered the mountains, he would always come back very late. But that wasn¡¯t important. With all his might, Yu Yeop-kyung shouted. ¡°Mu-Mumu-yah! Don¡¯t come! Run away!¡± ¡°Huh. Idiot!¡± The bandit called the bandit leader laughed at it. As he had been in exile, Yu Yeop-kyung didn¡¯t know, but these people weren¡¯t just bandits. These bandits were a part of the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors. In other words, they were part of Murim. And most of the men brought along were also warriors who had mastered martial arts. Such an ordinary little boy could be killed in an instant. ¡°He must be the son. Kill him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At the command of the bandit leader, the bandit holding an iron club went for Mumu. The speed at which he moved was so fast that it was like he was riding a horse. He ran for Mumu, who was coming towards them. ¡°Goodbye, kid.¡± The bandit swung his iron club towards Mumu¡¯s face. If the iron club collided with him at the speed it was moving, it would put a hole in his head. However, something unexpected happened. Grab! ¡®Uh?¡¯ The bandit¡¯s eyes fluttered. The iron club, which should have smashed his head, was halted. The reason was that the kid in front of him grabbed the iron club with one hand. ¡°Y-You mastered martial arts.¡± At his words, Mumu tilted his head. ¡°What is martial arts?¡± ¡°Are you trying to trick me? How can you block the iron club if you haven¡¯t mastered martial arts¡­¡± Pak! ¡®Uh?¡¯ And now, the bandit lost it. The iron club which Mumu was holding was now folded in half. And folded again, and again and again. Gu! Gu! Gu! Gu! A strange thing, how an iron club turned into an iron ball. Anyone who didn¡¯t know what was happening would never think that the club was made of iron. ¡®!!!¡¯ Mumu rolled up his sleeves and looked at the bandits who were speechless at the ridiculous situation and spoke. ¡°Is there anything else you can offer other than strength?¡± Chapter 3 ¡®It¡¯s been eight years since I became a bandit¡­¡¯What he saw right in front of his eyes was the absurd sight of his iron club turning into an iron ball, a club he had been using for eight years. He did hear that some warriors with profound internal energy can bend iron like a stick, but this, this felt different. Clench! Just how much did this kid train his arm muscles? A sharp cry brought him back to reality. ¡°Look here! What are you doing!¡± Only then did the bandit come to his senses. He reflexively pulled out the dagger he had around his waist. But, ¡°Let¡¯s take this out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Swipe! Kang! ¡°Cough!¡± Mumu hit the bandit in the head with the iron ball he made. The bandit¡¯s body, which was hit by the iron ball, turned one and a half times, and then with his back bent, he fell. Crack! The bandit¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mumu covered his mouth with his hand and glanced at his father, Yu Yeop-kyung. He was a little furious at the thought that something dangerous would happen to his father, so he threw the iron club, which was now an iron ball, at the bandit without much thought. ¡®I¡¯m knee-deep in trouble.¡¯ ¡°Father, this is¡­¡± ¡°G-Good job!¡± Yu Yeop-kyung exclaimed excitedly. Seeing that, Mumu felt happy. His heart felt heavy as he was scared that his father, who saw that, would scold him for training his body when he was clearly asked to not train. Actually, Yu Yeop-kyung didn¡¯t have time to worry about that. He was worried about his son, who never fought in his life, but when he saw that his son could handle the bandits on his own, he felt greatly relieved. ¡°L-Leader!¡± The hairy bandit called for the scarred man. They, too, seemed to be a little shocked. The kid just bent an iron club into a ball with his bare hands and threw it at the man. What Mumu just displayed wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could do. ¡®He is someone who has trained a lot.¡¯ The man with a scarred face frowned. It had been a long time since he met such an enemy. The kid seemed pretty young, yet he was bending iron clubs. It seemed like he was devoted to his internal energy cultivation training. But since he looked young, he seemed innocent. ¡®Inexperienced.¡¯ Loopholes in his movements. For example¡­ ¡°Stop that one with a joint effort. And I will catch his father.¡± The bandits smiled at the order from the bandit leader. That was indeed their leader. The young one looked strong, but would he still want to fight if his family was taken hostage? Seeing how young the boy was, he would be shaking after falling to his knees. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Let¡¯s go! Was what he wanted to say. Puck! Pull! They paused. Mumu held a tree that was pretty huge and old and uprooted it. ¡®Uh?¡¯ And then he swept the tree with a clenched grip and threw it at once. Swoosh! A tree, a huge old tree, had turned into a wooden spear in Mumu¡¯s hands and moved at the speed of lightning. There was no way to escape. Hit! S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± The tree pierced the bodies of two bandits who were right in front of him. The two bandits, who were struck by the tree, shook their heads and fell. ¡®No¡­ this is insane¡­¡¯ The hairy bandit was speechless. They were bandits who learned martial arts and were included in the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors. Two men worthy of being called third-rate warriors turned into skewered meat and died in an instant. ¡°H-How can this¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Their leader was perplexed. It was beyond common sense to dismiss the young one as an inferior candidate. Hand-to-hand combat with this kid seemed risky, even for him, who was almost a first-rate Warrior. ¡°Catch the father first!¡± The bandit leader and the hairy bandit ran at the same time. In terms of distance, they were closer to Yu Yeop-kyung than Mumu. Knowing that the bandits were trying to take him hostage, Yu Yeop-kyung also tried to run away from them, but he couldn¡¯t move much because of the dagger stuck in his thigh. In the blink of an eye, they were in front of him. It was then. Pack! Something flew in front of them. Behind the father was his adopted son, Mumu. As Mumu stopped, the ground around rose up like a wave of dust. ¡°Woah!¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was shocked. ¡®This!¡¯ On the other hand, the bandits were trembling. They were closer to the man, and they arrived first. But the kid was there in an instant. It was surprising how his legs were strong enough to shatter the ground as he came to a halt. ¡°You seem to lack manners.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were trying to take my father hostage, right?¡± Up close, the boy was pretty handsome, but because of the languid look in his eyes and the tone of his voice, he seemed fairly innocent. But, such a kid was moving his hands and hurting people without hesitation. ¡®This young guy doesn¡¯t seem to be enrolled in any school, yet this is his level of skill. He¡¯ll end up being a great warrior if he finds a nice teacher.¡¯ It was really incredible yet annoying. They wondered if they touched the wrong person. ¡®Ah!¡¯ But for a moment, a good idea popped into the leader¡¯s mind. It was a simple idea, but he thought that if the kid knew about Murim, then he would know about the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors. If so, then he could use that information. The leader spoke up. ¡°Kid, you seem pretty good at martial arts. I¡¯m Yun Pyeong, a member of the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors. Whose disciple are you?¡± The man deliberately used the name Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors. If one knows about Murim, then they¡¯ll understand what the man was talking about. Behind him were stronger bandits, and there were seventy-two more strong bandit masters like himself too. ¡°What is martial arts, and what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What?¡± The man was left speechless. Naturally, he thought that the young one was a disciple of a great warrior or a member of a famous sect, but he couldn¡¯t understand what the kid just said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke aro¡­¡± Puck! Before he could even finish his words. Suddenly, the hairy bandit who got hit in the face with the ball was punched by Mumu and fell down. The leader was shaken up. The kid should have heard about the seventy-two bandit masters, so why was this happening? ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t afraid of the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying, but they are all bandits, right?¡± ¡®This kid¡­¡¯ Only then did the man realize. Something wasn¡¯t connecting well with the kid. The kid didn¡¯t know martial arts and simply dismissed the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors and called them bandits. Who could be so dumb? ¡®I should run away.¡¯ Nothing more can be done. It was better to run away and bring someone higher than him. In front of the head bandit, a famous warrior, and 50 bandits, the kid would be unable to do anything. Phat! The leader decided to run. But, before he could even take a single step. Shhhh! ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Mumu¡¯s kick, which flew like lightning, struck his shoulder. As he was already nervous, he decided to protect his body with internal energy. Puck! However, as soon as the foot touched him, the feeling of his bones being crushed and his body being thrown away helplessly was felt. Thud! His body stopped after rolling on the ground a couple times. The leader lost consciousness for a moment and then woke up. The moment he got hit by the kick, his body hurt so much that his mind went black, and he lost his senses. Step! Towards him, Mumu walked. The head bandit¡¯s two pupils shook as if an earthquake had occurred. ¡®What is with those calves!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the back of the thighs and calves were so thick that they could be seen through the pants. It was his first time seeing someone¡¯s muscles so visibly despite them having clothes on. Did that mean his absurd power came from his muscles? ¡°Don¡¯t bandits ever do any strength training? Your bodies are so weak.¡± ¡®What nonsense is he talking¡­¡¯ Step! Step! ¡®Shit!¡¯ As the steps became louder, he felt like the life was being sucked out of his body. The man, who was in fear, panicked and shouted. ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t afraid of the outcome? If I, the leader of a bandit group, dies, people from my place will come here. Are you willing to handle all of those people?¡± At his words, Mumu tilted his head and looked at Yu Yeop-kyung. It was as if he was asking what to do. The leader, who thought he had a chance, shouted. ¡°Look here. If you let me live, I will never come back here. I promise this on my honor as a bandit.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung was troubled. Could this man really be trusted? Yu Yeop-kyung grabbed his aching thigh and staggered towards the man. The bandit leader fell on his face and begged. ¡°Spare me.¡± ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten the lesson that a gentleman needs to be generous, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± ¡®Ahh!¡¯ The man¡¯s face brightened at that. Even though Yu Yeop-kyung was exiled, the bandit thought that he was a decent man. It seemed like now he would be saving his life. However, ¡°But, when your family is targeted, you don¡¯t have to be so generous.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ ¡°You told them to kill my son, right?¡± ¡°W-Wait a mom¡­¡± Puck! Before he could even finish his words, Yu Yeop-kyung pulled out the dagger from his thigh and lodged it into the neck of the bandit leader. ¡°Kuak¡­ no¡­ no¡­¡± Thud! The bandit leader, who panicked with the dagger in his throat, gasped and slowly stopped breathing. ¡®Sigh¡­. Sigh¡­¡¯ It was for the sake of his son, but the hands of Yu Yeop-kyung, who had killed someone for the first time, were shaking violently. He, who lived his entire life holding a brush in his hand, was going through unusual things. Still, he tried to maintain his composure as he didn¡¯t want his son to see him shaking. But, his legs began to shake. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ It was probably because of the wound. Mumu ran over and supported him. ¡°Father! Are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I am fine. Ahh.¡± ¡°No, why did you pull it out?¡± Tear! Mumu tore the hem of his shirt and tied it around the blood-stained thigh of his father. With a trembling voice, Yu Yeop-kyung opened his lips. ¡°¡­ Son. I think I might die seeing how the bleeding isn¡¯t stopping.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Mumu panicked and tore another piece of his shirt off and tied it around the bleeding thigh. Looking at his son, Yu Yeop-kyung thought. ¡®Why does he keep getting stronger?¡¯ Chapter 4 Hmph!¡¯Yu Yeop-kyung felt sick at the sight of the bandits who had been hit by the tree and died. If they weren¡¯t killed, this situation where the bandits panicked and did whatever they wanted wouldn¡¯t have arrived. Who could feel nothing, the father or Mumu He couldn¡¯t help but feel nothing when he saw the dead bodies. ¡®Is he fine?¡¯ Even though they were bandits, people were killed. And he, who is older, was trembling and getting sick from killing one person. S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ However, Mumu¡¯s condition was better than he expected. While looking at the dead bodies, he calmly gathered them all in one place. Yu Yeop-kyung asked with a frown. ¡°Son. If you are feeling uncomfortable, you can puke.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you really fine?¡± ¡°It smells disgusting, and the blood is sticky, but maybe because I caught a lot of wild animals, I might not puke like father. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡®¡­ when did he see me?¡¯ He went back before Mumu to puke. Yu Yeop-kyung frowned. He said that it was like slaughtering wild animals, but were animals and humans the same? ¡®Is it because he was brought up differently from normal kids?¡¯ He knew that he talked to the merchants, but those were just small interactions. Mumu never had any significant interactions with anyone other than his father, nor has he ever had a friend. Still, he was the one who taught Mumu everything. He had provided the knowledge and personality that a person should have, but his perception of life and death seemed duller than other kids his age. ¡®Am I supposed to worry about this? Or¡­ hm.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure. It was a matter of growing up healthy and avoiding any significant accidents. Mumu, whom he raised and watched for a long time, had a straight heart and wasn¡¯t the type of kid who could have his heart shaken. That was true. At that time, Mumu pointed his thumb at where the bodies were piled up and said. ¡°I have collected them all.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Looking at the corpses, Yu Yeop-kyung thought. First, they killed to protect themselves, but then what the bandit leader said comes into play. [Y-You aren¡¯t afraid of the outcome? If I, the leader of a bandit group, dies, people from my place will come here. Are you willing to handle all of those people] Honestly, he was afraid of the outcome. However, Yu Yeop-kyung boldly killed the man as he was angry when he saw them aiming for his son, but the result would be the same whether he was killed or not. People would come for their comrades. If he hadn¡¯t killed the man, they would have arrived sooner. ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ But the problem was elsewhere. If they were ordinary people, they would have immediately run away after killing them. But, Yu Yeop-kyung was in exile. And it was also written on the signpost outside. [Do not go within ten li of this place of exile.] ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even move because of that. It wasn¡¯t that ten li was short, but it wasn¡¯t a distance that would let them escape from the bandits. ¡°Father. Can¡¯t we just go outside of the ten li?¡± Mumu was also aware of the situation. At that, Yu Yeop-kyung bit his lip and said. ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can get away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s words, Mumu¡¯s expression became angry. He didn¡¯t really think much about it when he teased his father about leaving him. But when his father said it. His heart ached. ¡°I can¡¯t leave father here.¡± ¡°What kind of a father would ask his son to stay and die with him?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just run past the ten li limit?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No one has visited us in five years. Didn¡¯t they all forget about father¡¯s existence?¡± As Mumu said, the officials who came for surveillance stopped coming five years ago. That could be right. They either stopped or just didn¡¯t care. But Yu Yeop-kyung shook his head. ¡°Son. Even though I live a life in exile, I have never violated any morals or did anything shameful.¡± ¡°But father¡­¡± ¡°Your father will become guilty if I come out of exile. And if they find out, the verdict will be passed on to you and your family.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was concerned about that. As there was no official pardon, he didn¡¯t want his son to be harmed. Making up his mind, he said. ¡°Son. Your father is fine. Leave the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How about we hide the bandits¡¯ corpses away for now? And when Mr. Oh comes over to buy wood, ask him to talk to the nearby office and ask for help with the bandits since we are in exile?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡°In the meantime, we can hide.¡± ¡®This kid!¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s face brightened at Mumu¡¯s words. He was prepared to save his son by dying, but then his son came up with such a clever plan! ¡°Son, I see that you have a plan.¡± Did he come up with a plan that his father would like? He knew that being honest with his father was the right way out. Mumu didn¡¯t just spit out the plan. He immediately went to hide the bodies which were piled up. Even though there were five bodies, Mumu lifted them as if they weren¡¯t heavy. ¡°Father, clean up the bloodstains around here.¡± ¡°Are you trying to hide them alone?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it take a long time if I work with you? Since your leg is injured?¡± ¡°¡­ hm. That is true.¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Oh from the top will come down, so wait here, father.¡± He was worried, but what his son said was true. In the end, Yu Yeop-kyung nodded in response. ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hide there and come back soon.¡± With those words, Mumu headed for the mountain with light footsteps, carrying all the corpses on his back. Looking at him, Yu Yeop-kyung mumbled. ¡°Son. If you encounter any bandits over there, run away and come back here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tak! Tak! With that, Mumu carried the corpses. Yu Yeop-kyung bit his lip looking at Mumu¡¯s back. He had seen Mumu run with firewood or tree branches on his back. Still, he wasn¡¯t used to how fast the kid could run. It was strange to be able to run so far with that heavyweight. About 2 li from the thatched house. Mumu, who was carrying the load, put them down. He grabbed one corpse after another and then placed them on top of each other. Thud! The top body was the hairy bandit with a broken nose and a bloody face. Mumu bowed his head to the fallen body and, Slapped it. Slap! ¡°Ack!¡± In an instant, a scream erupted. The hairy bandit didn¡¯t die. No, to be precise, he pretended to be dead and was looking for an opportunity to escape. He was trying to get away from the monstrous little boy and somehow run back to bring more men and get revenge. ¡®D-Dammit, he figured it out.¡¯ He tried his best to not get caught, but he failed. And the realization that he was caught felt bitter. Mumu looked down at the bewildered bandit and said. ¡°Why are you pretending to be dead?¡± ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°More than that, bandit uncle. Didn¡¯t you say something about the head bandit or something?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ haha¡­ you and your father should be prepared.¡± Now that he was found, his hope of surviving disappeared, so he decided to spit out his rage in words. Not caring, Mumu asked. ¡°Where are those people?¡± At those words, the bandit was puzzled. And then he realized. It seemed like they were planning on escaping in the opposite direction of the bandits¡¯ head. ¡°Huh. Do you want to know where they are so you can run away?¡± ¡°No. I want to have a good talk.¡± ¡°Talk?¡± ¡°My father always told me to be tolerant. So, to uncle¡¯s people, I¡¯ll try talking it out. There is nothing wrong with having a talk.¡± ¡°So, you want to negotiate with us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At those words, the bandit¡¯s eyes narrowed. He wasn¡¯t sure if that would happen, but he wanted to get away from the kid. At that, the bandit hid his true intentions and spoke with a smile. ¡°Hm. With such good intentions, I think I can act as a bridge between you and them.¡± After that, Not too far away, there was a nice house. It didn¡¯t seem like it had been long since the house was built. It was no coincidence that they found the house of the bandits, with the smoke rising above. It was quite a large place, it could house fifty people. Byun Yang-ho, the house¡¯s owner, a bald, middle-aged man sitting in a chair with his arms crossed arrogantly, was in front of Mumu. Around him, the other bandits were looking at the scene. ¡®That idiot.¡¯ The hairy bandit laughed. Even though Mumu was strong, he didn¡¯t seem smart. Byun Yang-ho, the head of the Yang-ho bandits, is a first-rate warrior who reached the Master Level, and there was another bandit who was a first-rate warrior. In addition, More than half of the bandits seemed to be third-rate and second-rate warriors. ¡®He won¡¯t even be able to pick a bone now.¡¯ (1) There was no escape. It was like stepping into a snake¡¯s jaws with his own feet. As the head was involved, the battle was won. Byun Yang-ho, the head, said while stroking his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is courage or plain stupidness. Are you trying to ask for a talk after killing my men?¡± ¡°Yes. My father said that the difference between a man and a beast lies in understanding each other or not, so talking should be prioritized over fighting.¡± Smile! ¡°Where is the smell of stupidity coming from? Is it here?¡± ¡°Pauahaha!¡± ¡°Yes. Leader.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that anyone with money can pay for and learn from books. Hahaha!¡± At Byun Yang-ho¡¯s words, the bandits around laughed. Mumu didn¡¯t care about it but rather pointed his finger at the head and said. ¡°Your training isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your chest muscles are all tight and stiff.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Byun Yang-ho was confused by those words. Was the kid making fun of the old man? Or was he deliberately provoking him? The young man was quite competent, but he couldn¡¯t believe that he killed someone from what he heard. ¡®This foolish one.¡¯ That¡¯s right, the kid was still sixteen or seventeen. And there was a limit to the strength that could be accumulated through strength training. But Mumu continued to speak. ¡°The balance and thickness of your muscles need to be matched equally by doing right and left side workouts.¡± ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to negotiate?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ sorry. Seeing your clumsy chest bothered me unknowingly.¡± ¡°This one, clumsy clumsy¡­ maybe he has a death wish. Ha! Get your maces and kill him right now!¡± ¡°Yes! Leader!¡± As the order fell, some bandits raised their mace. Mumu, fiddling with the metal band around his right wrist, said. ¡°You were going to do this no matter what I said.¡± ¡°Phut! You came here knowing that, no, you wouldn¡¯t have come here if you knew that, right?¡± ¡°No. I just came here to be compassionate to you.¡± ¡°Compassionate? What kind of bullshit are you spewing right now?¡± ¡°I thought that it would be faster to deal with you all than to run away with my father¡­ and I was curious.¡± Kkkkr! Mumu turned the band on his wrist. The number on the metal band turned from eight to seven to six and five. The sleeve on his right arm was torn, and his muscles bulged out, as well as the neck muscles on his right side. The head of the bandits gulped as he saw that. ¡®N-No! What kid has such muscl¡­¡¯ Anxiety surged as he saw something strange happen. Byun Yang-ho urgently yelled. ¡°Kill him!¡± At that time, Mumu clenched the fist of his right arm, which muscles were inflated, and slammed it hard into the ground. Kwang! With that, the floor shook violently as if there was an earthquake, along with shudders and cracks on the ground. The dust and rocks on the floor were thrown away because of the shock wave. Chapter 5 Yu Yeop-kyung wiped off the sweat running down his forehead with his sleeve.He gasped and went over to another place to wipe off the bloodstains. No matter how much his body improved during the exile, it wasn¡¯t easy to wipe off the bloodstains. ¡®I¡¯m not a person who was born in farmlands. Mumu said that this would be easy.¡¯ If it was the kid, then surely the task would have been done a long time ago. No, he would have finished it without even sweating. In fact, comparing the kid¡¯s physical strength with his own was no different from comparing a bear to an ant. ¡®Is he still there?¡¯ The sun was setting. Soon the sky will turn scarlet, and then dusk will envelop them. It wasn¡¯t long until it turned dark. The merchants usually come around the late afternoon, but now he was getting worried since they seemed to be running late. ¡®Why is the kid so late?¡¯ The kid was someone who could run with loads of firewood behind him. But now he was worried as the kid hadn¡¯t come back. It was then, Thud! Thud! The sound of horse steps. Yu Yeop-kyung looked at the yard with nervous eyes. At that moment, he saw a familiar face that appeared on a horse. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ It was Oh Ji-kang, the owner of a shop, who he had been waiting for. A procession of horses followed him. Yu Yeop-kyung, who saw him, ran towards him. ¡°Chief Oh!¡± ¡°You seem well, Yu Hakjeong.¡± Oh Ji-kang was the chief of the mountain. Seeing Yu Yeop-kyung limp, he frowned. ¡°Wait, why is your leg like this?¡± Below the thigh, the pant leg was soaked in blood. Oh Ji-kang, who had come to see Yu Yeop-kyung and his adopted son after a long time, was shocked. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Oh, Chief! Please help us. Something huge has happened!¡± ¡°I see that. Don¡¯t get too excited and talk slowly. What happened to your leg?¡± And then, someone stepped forward. A middle-aged man with a mustache and a long sword on his waist bent down and saw the wound the cloth was tied around and asked. ¡°It looks like you were stabbed by a sharp object. I see that the bleeding has stopped. Am I right?¡± ¡°Right, but who are you?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung knew everyone who accompanied the Chief. But this person¡¯s face was unfamiliar. ¡°You seem pale, and there must have been quite a lot of bleeding. May I take a moment and inspect the wound?¡± ¡°No, the most urgent thing right now¡­¡± ¡°I apologize, but this is more urgent.¡± Tear! There was no time to refuse. The middle-aged man ripped Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s pants. Except for the cloth used to tie the wound, his entire pants were torn. Yu Yeop-kyung blushed from embarrassment. ¡°No, please¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ you must have been stabbed with a dagger.¡± ¡°How did you?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was shocked. The middle-aged man grabbed something like a calabash from his horse and poured it over the wounded area. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°Because there could be poisoning from the metal, I lightly disinfected it.¡± And then, he took out a small vial from his pocket and opened the lid. It contained a yellow powder. The middle-aged man warned him before pouring it on the wound. ¡°This will hurt a lot.¡± ¡°Euk!¡± It was as if a hot fire was being applied to the wound. Yu Yeop-kyung almost screamed but then he clenched his teeth to stop himself. That was when he felt a refreshing feeling in the wounded area. ¡°It¡¯s a Jinchuang medicine. I have extras with me. You can use this and pour it on the wound in the morning, afternoon, and evening.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was a bit taken aback when he was given the medicine. The middle-aged man looked at the cloth tied around the wounded area. ¡°How did you tie this so tightly?¡± As blood wasn¡¯t passing through, the color of the flesh under the thigh turned white and purple. Yu Yeop-kyung was about to say that his son was strong but then decided to keep quiet. As if pleading, he spoke to the chief. ¡°Chief Oh! Help me out. My son is about to die!¡± ¡°What do you mean by die? And our Mumu, why am I not seeing that child here?¡± ¡°He has gone to hide the bandits¡¯ bodies.¡± ¡°Bandits?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung explained what happened. The sudden appearance of the bandits, and he said that with some ideas and cooperation from his son, he killed them. Actually, most of them were killed by Mumu, but he didn¡¯t mention that. A groan escaped from Chief Oh¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huh. For bandits to hunt in this place, which has been clearly forbidden.¡± ¡°I, too, have been living here for a long time, but this was the first time. Chief Oh. Please help me out, please go to any competent authority and ask for help.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the office?¡± ¡°And if possible, please take my son with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in exile, so nothing can be done, but I can¡¯t let my little kid die here.¡± At those words, Chief Oh looked at the middle-aged man. He scratched his head, flustered. Yu Yeop-kyung was nervous inside, wondering if the request was too difficult since he was in exile. ¡°Please help him. Chief Oh!¡± In the end, Yu Yeop-kyung was about to kneel on the ground. Hastily, Chief Oh stopped him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to get it. Actually, we came all the way here to bring you good news, but I never expected that you were going through something like this.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent to bring Mumu back here. Once we bring him back, we will let you know the full thing. Prefect Jang.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± ¡°Prefect?¡± (In Ancient China, prefects looked after a prefecture or province, like police) Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s eyes widened. A prefect wasn''t a government official in charge of any investigation, but they practiced under the provincial decree of a government office. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even so, the person they actually needed was the prefect. Oh Ji-kang smiled at Yu Yeop-kyung, who was shocked. ¡°Prefect Jang is from a prestigious Murim family, with excellent martial arts, and he is courageous, so he will be able to bring Mumu back safely.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung patted his chest. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m glad. Ahh. I was worried that Mumu might run into another group of Yang-ho bandits who were like that¡­¡± ¡°Did you just say Yang-ho?¡± At that moment, the man asked. Yu Yeop-kyung nodded. ¡°The bandits said something like that before they died. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Chief. We must hurry.¡± ¡°Is it something bad?¡± ¡°The Yang-ho aren''t just bandits. They¡¯re from the Forces of Evil and they belong to the Green Forest¡¯s Seventy Two Warriors who are active in this area.¡± ¡°No. If it¡¯s the Forces of Evil, aren¡¯t they dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes. And your son might be in danger now.¡± ¡°Ugh. Please hurry.¡± ¡°I understand. Stay here and guard this place. I will go and grab the kid.¡± The people on the horses took out their weapons, got down from the horses, and shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was stunned. How did the people working under the chief suddenly turn into disciplined soldiers? He had no idea what was happening. Tatatak! A person was running through the forest as fast as an elk. It was Mumu. He was running in the forest as if it was his backyard. Mumu glanced at the band on his right arm. The number was restored back to the number 8. ¡®This is unexpected.¡¯ Mumu was surprised by his own power. His father always told him to not touch the bands. In fact, he wanted to turn them but he couldn¡¯t. ¡®It was as if a lock was on.¡¯ But one day, something changed. A few months after his father Yu Yeop-kyung set the mark on the last one, changing it became possible as he overcame the weight with enormous weight training. So he turned it out of curiosity. ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯ The lower the number, the lighter his body felt. He could even feel the muscles on his body come to life. Mumu, who learned the secret behind the band, often changed it when hunting. ¡®There were a lot of bandits, so I had to remove half of the turns.¡¯ He never expected to see the results he saw. Now he understood why his father asked him to not touch the bands. It seemed best to not turn back more than two numbers as much as possible in the future. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mumu stopped for a moment when he arrived near his house while thinking about himself. He saw people standing with weapons. ¡®Bandits?¡¯ Seeing that, Mumu, who was skeptical, quickly looked at their faces and then rushed towards them with a smile, ¡°Uncles!¡± Those who were guarding the house recognized Mumu. It was strange to not know him. They come down every year. ¡°Mumu-yah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mumu! You have grown so much!¡± ¡°Chief! Come here! Mumu has arrived!¡± Yu Yeop-kyung, who had been waiting anxiously, limped his way out. As he was anxious, he ended up hugging his son and sighed in relief. ¡°You idiot. Why were you this late?¡± ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m late since I was checking if there were any more around.¡± He didn¡¯t tell them about his side trip. He knew that his father would worry. Oh Ji-kang, approached him with a smile. ¡°Mumu-yah. It has been so long. You have grown a lot.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°I heard you had to do a lot of hard work. I¡¯m sorry we arrived late.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. My father was the one who was hurt¡­¡± ¡°That isn''t what we should worry about. Rather than that, did you leave the prefect alone? Didn¡¯t you meet him?¡± ¡°Huh? Prefect?¡± Oh Ji-kang frowned at Mumu¡¯s question. At the same time. The prefect was looking for Mumu¡¯s whereabouts for a long time and ended up seeing something terrifying. Traces of a storm that destroyed everything. Among that, there were broken trees and plants along with humans. There were even stranger sights such as people hanging from tree branches or those whose lower body was sucked into the ground as if buried. ¡®What the hell happened here?¡¯ Nothing seemed sane around him. The broken trees and dead bodies weren¡¯t in the way he was used to. The creepy thing was that everyone seemed to be dead from a single blow, with very few wounds on them. As a Murim warrior, he looked at the bodies one after another. ¡®No way.¡¯ The bodies were all the result of one person. There were no other types of wounds or any other weapon traces on the bodies. It seemed like all of them were attacked by one strong person. The prefect, too, had the confidence to deal with them all to some extent if he had a sword, but to annihilate them all with his bare hands was impossible. Which meant, ¡®¡­ a strong warrior.¡¯ Prefect Jang had no choice but to draw such a conclusion. It¡¯s unlikely that there would be such a warrior in the area, and he was curious to know what kind of a genius or talented person did such a thing. With that, he walked a couple more steps into the place. ¡®!!!¡¯ There were almost a dozen huge pits on the ground as if there was an explosion. ¡®What the hell is¡­¡¯ He was shocked. If his guess was correct, then the unknown person must be a warrior who mastered internal energy. It was then. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± A struggling cough. Hearing that, the man moved towards the sound. Over there was a large, bald man with his chest falling and rising. ¡®Byun Yang-ho!¡¯ The prefect, who was well aware of him, recognized him at once. The man was Byung Yang-ho, the leader of the Yang-ho bandits. He heard that this man was a talented one who reached the Master Level, so how did he turn into this? He approached the man and called out to him. ¡°Byun Yang-ho.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± At the sound of the voice, the man was terrified. For a warrior like him to be so terrified. The prefect clicked his tongue and asked. ¡°Who the hell made you like this?¡± He didn¡¯t know about the other bandits, but a warrior like Byun Yang-ho was dying with one side of his chest caved in from a blow. He was curious as to who the unknown warrior was. However, the details given by Byun Yang-ho were of no use. ¡°Cough.¡± ¡®He is going to die.¡¯ Before he died, the prefect wanted a single clue. He grabbed the dying man and asked. ¡°Yah! Byun Yang-ho. I¡¯m from the government. Who made you like this¡­¡± Before the question was finished, the dying man said something with all his might. ¡°Co¡­ companion¡­¡± He gasped and died. At those words, Prefect Jang had serious doubts. ¡®¡­ what nonsense was that?¡¯ Chapter 6 Unable to get any clues about the man who turned everyone into squash, Prefect Jang had to return to the house, where the exiled man was.It was difficult to associate the clue given to any warrior. But what was certain is that the threat from the bandits had disappeared since the entire group was annihilated. As soon as Prefect Jang arrived, he went to report it to Oh Ji-kang. ¡°Wh-really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was coincidental, but we can just call it luck.¡± ¡°This seems to be because of the merit and luck that Yu Hakjeong accumulated. Hahaha.¡± Oh Ji-kang said happily. At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung sighed in relief. However, there was one thing he was concerned about. He turned his head and looked at his adopted son, Mumu. Clap! Clap! Mumu was applauding by saying that it went well. Looking at that, Yu Yeop-kyung thought that something was wrong. ¡®¡­ he has the bands on, so there is no way he could have done it.¡¯ It was impossible to guess how strong Mumu was. However, he thought that he couldn¡¯t do such a nonsensical thing even if his suppressed power was released. But then, the sight of him uprooting a tree and throwing it came into his mind. He was in denial, yet he was concerned. ¡°Chief Oh. If there is a great warrior out there, who is reluctant to get exposed, then we could be at risk too.¡± ¡°We have you on our side, Prefect Jang.¡± ¡°I, too, will be defeated in front of such a man. The opponent is someone who destroyed the base of the bandits with his bare hands.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± If the man was giving such a strong warning, it meant that they had to listen. But before they departed, there was one thing they had to do. Oh Ji-kang waited for this day. He wanted to tell Yu Yeop-kyung, who was na?ve and virtuous enough to raise an abandoned child even after being exiled, the good news only he could deliver. He pulled something out. Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s eyes widened at that thing. ¡°Chief Oh. Th-That is?¡± A scroll of ornate patterns tied with a gold thread. ¡°Yes.¡± Chief Oh nodded. It was a scroll on which the orders of His Majesty, the emperor, were written. Oh Ji-kang opened the scroll and, with a solemn voice, began to read it. ¡°May this bring glory upon you.¡± Thud! As soon as those words were spoken, everyone fell flat on the floor, including Prefect Jang. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was injured, knelt too. ¡°From the Emperor.¡± The only one who didn''t was Mumu. Yu Yeop-kyung scolded his son in a hushed voice. ¡°Mumu, get down.¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Everyone should bow in front of the imperial order.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ imperial order.¡± Mumu, too, knelt. Then, Oh Ji-kang continued. ¡°Since a new nation has been brought into the Great Empire, how could we not celebrate this occasion! I will reduce this year¡¯s taxes, and those who committed crimes will be pardoned, considering the severity.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s voice trembled. Although it was for the growth of the empire, he was being pardoned. He couldn¡¯t contain his joy as he had waited for this day to come for so long. The day when he could finally return to his hometown and see his family. ¡°I will follow the orders of His Majesty, the Emperor.¡± He said that as Oh Ji-kang rolled up the scroll. ¡°The order is done, so get up.¡± At those words, everyone rose. Oh Ji-kang congratulated Yu Yeop-kyung, who was staggering. ¡°I congratulate you, Yu Hakjeong.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was still in shock at what he heard. ¡°Chief Oh. Who was given the imperial order?¡± It was impossible for a low chief to be given it. If so, did Prefect Jang bring it? They would hand it to someone higher than a prefect and pass it down, even if that was true. At that, Oh Ji-kang spoke. ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, but I just couldn¡¯t tell you. There was never a situation where I could just come out and inform you.¡± ¡°By any chance¡­ you are?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung considered the man to be an official. Oh Ji-kang smiled and said, ¡°You can speak comfortably.¡± ¡°How can I, who lost an official position, speak informally to an official?¡± ¡°Please, I hope that you will speak comfortably out of consideration for the friendship we have built over the years.¡± ¡°Huh. May I ask who you truly are?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung didn¡¯t refuse the request to be on friendly terms. At Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s question, Oh Ji-kang took out a wooden plate from his arms and showed it to him. On it was written. Judicial Division of Punishment4th rank officer, deputy Oh Ji-kang Seeing that, Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s eyes widened. It was the Judicial Division. It was an institution of the empire that governed the province. And when it came to being a deputy in the institution, it could be said that he was second-in-command and directly under the main division. He thought that Oh Ji-kang would be an official, but he was shocked when he realized that the man was a high-ranking official. ¡°Then, you weren¡¯t a chief?¡± There was no way he could speak comfortably to the man. Oh Ji-kang waved his hands. ¡°I told you to speak comfortably.¡± ¡°How can I even do that? Even if we do that, a deputy is higher than a Hakjeong!¡± ¡°Huh. How can you put a scholar who worked in the best educational institution of the empire below an official who works in a province?¡± ¡°You are twisting my words.¡± ¡°I have respected you since the first time I met you. I came to you while pretending to be a chief only to build a friendship with you.¡± ¡°Chief¡­¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung was moved. Now he could understand why the other officials stopped coming to check up on them 5 years ago. It wasn¡¯t because they forgot about him, but because an official of the Judicial Division was directly stopping by the exiled place. Oh Ji-kang smiled. He, too, had been waiting for this day. ¡®Yu Hakjeong.¡¯ His appointment in the province was by chance, and he personally checked on the exiled person. And when he met the person, he fell in love with his personality. How difficult it must have been for him to raise a child who has been abandoned by someone else, especially since it was a tough task for a bachelor. Seeing Yu Yeop-kyung in emotional turmoil, Oh Ji-kang said. ¡°Now now. First of all, as Prefect Jang said, we need to move. By now, the news must have spread everywhere.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung looked wide-eyed. Mumu felt better seeing his father. It was his father who eagerly waited for his exile to end. Yu Yeop-kyung and Mumu were on the move on the fifth day, too, while being escorted by Prefect Jang and the others. Mumu, who was out of exile for the first time, was excited. He lived his whole life looking at trees and mountains, but seeing plain land made him feel jittery. Yu Yeop-kyung was happy to see his son enjoy it. He was always concerned about his son, especially since the exile was in the mountains. In truth, Mumu wasn¡¯t even in exile. After coming out for the first time in 17 years, Yu Yeop-kyung was excited too. He was relieved from his frustration by listening to Oh Ji-kang talk about what had changed in the world. And that evening. For the night, the officers set up camp. Mumu looked at his father and Oh Ji-kang, who were sitting in front of the bonfire chatting amongst themselves. ¡®¡­ father doesn¡¯t spend time with me anymore.¡¯ The first day or two was fine. It has been 5 days since his father has been with Oh Ji-kang, and Mumu was getting bored. The other people were all busy setting up the camp. ¡°Mumu. If there is nothing for you to do, help them.¡± ¡°Come on. Come and get firewood. You¡¯re a man with power.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer in such a disinterested way.¡± ¡°Yes-yes.¡± ¡°You. Hahaha!¡± At Mumu¡¯s voice, the others laughed. They had been seeing him since he was a child. For them, Mumu was like their young nephew. So they could guess how Mumu was feeling. A man touched Mumu on his forehead and said. ¡°Kid. If you¡¯re bored, I told you to help these guys out. Why are you looking so gloomy?¡± ¡°I know that. My father isn¡¯t acting fatherly towards me.¡± ¡°This kid¡­¡± The people were shocked by that. The father and son seemed to have an innocent relationship. Usually, boys of Mumu¡¯s age, even if they are close and respect their father, tend to be afraid of them. However, Mumu thought of his father as more of a friend than a parent. ¡®Because it was just the two of them.¡¯ It seemed like the environment played a role. Mumu, who grumbled that, moved and grabbed a handful of firewood and moved it. Seeing that, the people were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s as shocking as ever. Really.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even get it. He didn¡¯t even learn martial arts. How can he be that strong!¡± Normal men couldn¡¯t lift that much. Every time they saw it, the more amazing it was. Mumu set the firewood down by the bonfire and asked. ¡°Uncles. I have wanted to ask this for a while. What exactly is martial arts?¡± It was something he was curious about. It was because of the bandits, who kept mentioning it and associating it with Mumu¡¯s strength over and over again. They all asked if Mumu had learned martial arts and whose disciple he was, but Mumu couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Martial arts?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about it either.¡± ¡°How can simple officers like us know that?¡± ¡°Martial arts is something that only Murim people learn, but I don¡¯t know how much of that is the truth.¡± The officers said. Honestly, they didn¡¯t know. It was because martial arts wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could learn. One officer said. ¡°Instead of us, ask Prefect Jang.¡± ¡°Right. Since Prefect Jang is from Murim, he should be able to answer your questions.¡± At that, Mumu turned his head. A little far away, he saw Prefect Jang, sitting alone and meditating. For the past few nights, he was doing that alone. Since Mumu had great eyesight, he would sometimes see Prefect Jang wielding his sword alone. ¡®It looks like dancing, but is it a martial art?¡¯ The movements were cool. But he couldn¡¯t understand why he moved like that. ¡°Go and ask.¡± Mumu approached the man, who was meditating. Prefect Jang, who was circulating energy with his eyes closed, felt someone approaching him. Actually, he overheard their conversation to some extent. ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Prefect uncle¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He knew what the kid was going to ask, but still, he asked. ¡°What is martial arts?¡± ¡°Martial arts¡­ are you curious about it?¡± ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m curious about what uncle is doing right now too.¡± At that, he smiled. He, too, was interested in Mumu. The Mumu he saw working was definitely strong. The firewood and any other heavy loads, Mumu would carry easily. ¡®Those muscles.¡¯ At that, Prefect Jang looked at Mumu¡¯s body. And he was shocked. The body of a kid who hadn¡¯t trained in martial arts was so greatly developed. Even now, although his muscles weren¡¯t as great as when he was working with those bands on his limbs, he could still see how defined the muscles on his body were. He couldn¡¯t understand how Mumu trained his body so much. ¡®If only he was younger, I would have taken him as my disciple.¡¯ Martial arts could be divided into internal energy and external energy usage. But, Mumu was so developed physically that he would only need a little push to get into the field of internal energy. However, that was a problem. There is a limit to which internal energy can be learned, and if training wasn¡¯t started from an early age, people would end up feeling their limit. ¡®It will be difficult to break through the blockages.¡¯ As the body grows older, the vessels that enable the circulation of internal energy develop blockages. That is why Murim families make sure that internal energy training is started from a young age. ¡®I feel bad for him. Still, he seems interested in martial arts, so should I try teaching him a bit?¡¯ Unless Mumu was his formal disciple, he shouldn¡¯t teach him lessons, but he could tell him the basics. ¡°Mumu. Martial arts means overcoming the body¡¯s limitations by balancing the energies inside and outside of it. It can be said to be a kind of physical training.¡± The kid was a child of a scholar who worked in the Imperial Academy. He thought that Mumu would be able to understand it if he said it that way. But Mumu tilted his head. ¡°Training?¡± Mumu glanced up and down at Prefect Jang¡¯s body. At that, the prefect felt a bit embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t understand why the kid was looking at him with those eyes. ¡°Hmm. I see. My question has been solved. Thank you.¡± Mumu bowed his head and thanked him. ¡°Wai-Wait up. Mumu.¡± He called for Mumu. ¡°Yes?¡± Something didn¡¯t feel right to Prefect Jang. It looked like the kid had lost interest in martial arts after looking at Prefect Jang¡¯s physical condition. It was a gaze that judged his body. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ He thought that he would have to show the child the majesty of martial arts. No matter how hard a body is trained, there are limits. And physical training alone could never overcome internal energy and its techniques. ¡°Mumu. I think this uncle wasn¡¯t able to fully tell you about martial arts.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Showing is better than teaching, right? Come take a look.¡± To showcase martial arts was the best choice. Wielding a sword would be good, but a light footwork technique was the best to surprise people. When light footwork was learned, one could learn much faster than normal people and even jump higher. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m showing!¡± Pak! Prefect Jang, who gathered energy in his soles, moved. And then lightly stepped on the trees. Tatatak! The officers who were watching couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight of it, a man who climbed a huge tree in an instant and moved so lightly and elegantly. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°How is he doing that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really great. Is that martial arts?¡± This much show was enough. He looked down from a tree and spoke to Mumu. ¡°Mumu-yah. Did you see it? This is called a light footwork technique. If this can be learned, then you can jump several feet¡­¡± Thud! It was then. ¡®¡­ uh?¡¯ He and Mumu both looked into each other¡¯s eyes at the same height. ¡®!?¡¯ Prefect Jang doubted his own eyes. With one step, Mumu jumped to the top of the tree in an instant. The mouths of the officers, who were shocked by the prefect and who were now shocked by Mumu, were agape. Chapter 7 Prefect Jang, who came down from the top of the tree, looked at Mumu with a slightly stiff face.He, too, heard all the stories from the other officers as he went to inform the two of their exile ending. It was said that Yu Yeop-kyung adopted a son. But he was seventeen. And his strength, which was too high for his age, wasn¡¯t considered to be within the scope of ordinary people. However, he never thought the kid would be able to jump to that height with pure physical strength. ¡®At that, accurately in place¡­¡¯ He jumped. Without help from anyone else. Just how absurd was it? Prefect Jang asked in a calm voice. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°I just jumped as high as I could.¡± ¡°No. Not that what¡­¡± ¡°You can do it too if you train the soleus that forms the abdominal and gastrocnemius and triceps behind the shins.¡± ¡®¡­ triceps?¡¯ Murim people had a deep understanding of the human body. However, it was based on nerves, pulse, and flow. Of course, he knew about the basic muscles, but this kid seemed to know everything about muscles in detail. ¡®Training¡­ he did well.¡¯ But was jumping that high something one can do by training? Was it really possible? Prefect Jang, who began to become confused, carefully and cautiously asked Mumu. ¡°Mumu. Can I please touch your leg once?¡± ¡°¡­ that is unpleasant.¡± ¡°Woah. This mister is just doing it to check how much you trained those muscles.¡± Mumu looked at him with suspicious eyes. Mumu, who stared at him for a moment, opened his mouth. ¡°Touching is weird, but I can show you.¡± He casually rolled up his baggy pants, And then showed his meticulously trained muscles to them. ¡°Ohhh!¡± ¡°Mumu. Look at your legs.¡± ¡°Oh my god, is that all muscle?¡± ¡°Ho-How did you train to build muscles like that?¡± The officers around were shocked at what they saw. Prefect Jang was at a loss for words. He knew that the kid trained a lot, but this was beyond common sense. ¡®This kid¡­ trained himself this much, all alone?¡¯ He knew that Mumu had been in exile since he was an infant. And everything he learnt was from his father, Yu Yeop-kyung. But there was no way that a scholar taught this. No scholar in the world would teach their kids how to train their muscles. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®To do all that with pure raw strength¡­¡¯ Prefect Jang¡¯s eyes changed. Even if it was a little late to learn internal energy cultivation, it seemed like there was a possibility of honing martial arts if the body was as excellent as Mumu¡¯s. After leaving Murim to become an official, he never had such a desire. Prefect Jang, who was struggling inside, looked at Mumu and asked with a kind smile. ¡°Mumu. Do you know what non-human failure is?¡± ¡°Yes. My father did teach me, isn¡¯t it supposed to be the absence of non-human qualities?¡± ¡°Yes. One shouldn¡¯t pass down their teachings or talents to someone who doesn¡¯t possess human characters, and shouldn¡¯t allow talent or knowledge to take precedence over virtue.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°To this mister, our Mumu is a very filial son and has a clear personality.¡± Mumu scratched his head as if he was embarrassed by the praise. He had a lot of na?ve aspects as he grew up with his father in the mountains. ¡°From what I heard earlier, it seems like you are interested in martial arts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It has been a long time since this mister decided to not accept a disciple who doesn¡¯t have the spirit and virtue. But it seems like our Mumu is different. So if Mumu wants to learn martial arts, this mister will teach you, but you need to become my disciple¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for that. But it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Right. To be my disciple¡­ what?¡± Is he okay? He thought that Mumu would be thrilled to be his disciple. But he spoke with a non-interested face and even waved his hand. For a moment, Prefect Jang was flustered. He invited him to become his disciple in front of the other officers, and he got rejected right away? Frowning, he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to learn martial arts?¡± ¡°No. I was just curious.¡± ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°Yes. And now I think it would be more fun to just train my body.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Prefect Jang snorted. The kid seemed to be misunderstanding something. Martial arts, too, was an exercise to train the body. Martial arts are an exercise that trains the mind and body, but it was conceived as an effective method to subdue and kill enemies while protecting oneself. Maybe he should let the kid know. ¡°Mumu. You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Right. Martial arts isn¡¯t just about training the mind and body.¡± Mumu asked, puzzled. ¡°Then?¡± Prefect Jang thought Mumu was interested, and he stood up. ¡°It can be said that martial arts are practiced to become strong.¡± ¡°To become strong?¡± ¡°Right. For example, like this..¡± Srrng! Prefect Jang drew his sword from his waist. And continued talking. ¡°The practice of training and wielding the sword developed to effectively deal with one¡¯s enemy, and for that numerous sword techniques and styles were born.¡± With those words, he swung his sword to show off. Wouldn¡¯t a boy that age be dying to hold something which would make him look cool? If he showed his first-rate swordsmanship Mumu¡¯s opinion might change. Sshh! He showed the most colorful and bright technique he knew. He jumped into the air and rotated his sword in several directions. It was something called the Riot to Return to Heaven. When it was done, all the officers gathered around clapped and cheered. It was a very nice display in the eyes of ordinary people. ¡®Do you feel the urge to learn now?¡¯ He looked at Mumu. Mumu, too, was clapping with twinkling eyes. Indeed, he liked it. He approached Mumu and said, ¡°How was that? Would you like to learn it now?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to learn that kind of thing with my shape.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why was he refusing? Prefect Jang was slowly becoming frustrated. Such opportunities didn¡¯t come so easily. Besides, he was a famous swordsman in the southern part of the Zhejiang province. And he made several attempts to make Mumu his disciple, but the kid kept refusing. ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be strong? Without hesitation, Mumu answered. ¡°I want to be strong.¡± ¡°Then learn martial arts from me. That way, even if bandits attack you like what happened five days ago, you will be able to protect yourself and your father more effectively.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s efficient, though.¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words, Prefect Jang frowned. He showed first-rate swordsmanship, but it didn¡¯t seem to be effective? What type of bullshit is this? It certainly had to be because he lived alone with his father in the mountains, but this was getting too childish. Calming his anger and confusion, he opened his mouth. ¡°Why do you think that it isn¡¯t efficient?¡± ¡°Something like moving too much.¡± ¡°Too many movements?¡± ¡°You can just swing it, cut it or stab it. I don¡¯t understand why you have to move around, turn the sword, and make it look cool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If he hadn¡¯t had a meal, it felt like Prefect Jang would be on the verge of passing out. To dismiss everything he did as an attempt to look cool. All of the technique¡¯s movements were done to effectively counter the enemy¡¯s attacks and at the same time target the opponent¡¯s gaps. ¡®Why am I feeling so frustrated?¡¯ Calm down. The kid knows nothing. Right, he was still in the beginner stage. Yes, that¡¯s a better way of thinking. ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s highly possible that you misunderstood it. How about we do this?¡± Phat! Prefect Jang jumped and broke a branch off a tree. The length of the branch was the same as his sword. Prefect Jang, who cut off the leaves and twigs on it, held it like he was gripping a sword and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you why a technique is a technique.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a match.¡± ¡°What is a match?¡± He really was a kid who knew nothing. Right. Which was why he said all that with an innocent face. ¡°It means to compete with each other.¡± ¡°Compete?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s kind of like a mock battle to differentiate between winners and losers.¡± ¡°Ah. So you want to compete with me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ rather than that, I just wanted to let you know.¡± ¡°Let me know what?¡± ¡°How it can be efficient.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Prefect Jang held the branch and was ready to unfold his technique. And he motioned for Mumu to make the first move. ¡°This mister will only stop you. If your hand or foot can touch even a single hair on my body, you were right, and you don¡¯t have to become my disciple. But if you lose, how about becoming the disciple of this mister?¡± At that, Mumu looked interested. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he was bored because his father wasn¡¯t paying attention to him lately. So this bet seemed fun to him. He couldn¡¯t help but be interested. ¡°Once is enough?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too unfavorable for you?¡± ¡°Huhuhu. It¡¯s more disadvantageous for a person who hasn¡¯t learned martial arts to compete with a first-rate warrior.¡± Because the result was obvious. If one didn¡¯t learn martial arts, their movements would be full of gaps. Even if Mumu¡¯s strength was too high, it was nearly impossible to touch an opponent who was well aware of using a sword to defend themselves. ¡°Okay. Then there is nothing else to say.¡± ¡°You must keep your promise, Mumu.¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Prefect Jang gestured. And Mumu walked towards him. It looked like he was trying to close the distance. ¡®Then, let¡¯s spread the distance a little.¡¯ He spread his footwork and tried to widen the distance. That was when. Pang! The soil rose off the ground, and Mumu¡¯s body flew right in front of him at the speed of an arrow. ¡®No!¡¯ Mumu, who moved, extended his fist towards Jang. He never expected the distance between him and Mumu to be closed in an instant, but Prefect Jang kept his cool and displayed splendid swordsmanship with the branch. ¡®This is going to take a lot of strength, but nothing can be done.¡¯ He put strength in his hands. Even if it was a tree branch, it would be a strong weapon if one knew how to use it. The branch, which was acting as a sword, began to unfold a sword technique that would dig into Mumu¡¯s wrist, head, chest, and abdomen. However, Pak! As soon as Mumu¡¯s wrist was going to be touched by the branch, he extended his other hand and pulled the branch. ¡®He caught this?¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be. A guy who wasn¡¯t trained in martial arts could distinguish between a fluke attack and an actual attack? Shocked, Prefect Jang decided to increase his strength, but. ¡®W-What power!¡¯ He got dragged helplessly. It was a nonsensical force that ignored his efforts. Mumu¡¯s left fist came towards Prefect Jang¡¯s face, who was dragged towards him instantly. Puck! ¡°Ugk!¡± With a scream, his body bounced back and rolled ten steps away. After he stopped rolling. ¡°P-Prefect Jang!¡± The officers who were watching with interest were startled at what they saw. Then, seeing his unconscious face, they were at a loss for words. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ Prefect Jang had lost consciousness, he was bleeding from his nose, and his front teeth were broken. Chapter 8 ¡®¡­ oh my.¡¯Yu Yeop-kyung, who watched the scene from afar, covered his face with one hand. The two seemed to be doing something until his son knocked out the prefect. Yu Yeop-kyung was about to get up thinking about how to cover it, but Oh Ji-kang waved his hand, saying it was fine. ¡°Yu Hakjeong, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s no big deal! Prefect Jang just went flying.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Prefect Jang is a master in martial arts. No matter how strong your child is, he isn¡¯t the type who will be beaten so easily. Maybe he was just playing with Mumu.¡± ¡®Playing? Hmm. Really?¡¯ It seemed like the officers near the prefect flocked to him. He was still shocked, but Oh Ji-kang didn¡¯t care and changed the topic. ¡°Are you really okay with that? To pass by?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with that? If you want to go and see them, there is no way I will refuse.¡± In the sixth division, the Penal Division was in charge of executing sentences and other tasks related to prisoners. And the one in charge was the Minister of Criminal Affairs, and everything done was written down. Even though Yu Yeop-kyung was granted a special pardon for the nation¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t refuse the call of this man who was responsible for the implementation of exile. ¡°But I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m being called.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was confused. It had been more than 17 years since he went into exile because of that ¡®incident.¡¯ From what he heard, a significant number of people in the political world had changed, and only a few people knew him. He couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted to meet a mere sinner. ¡®Hm¡­ actually, I can guess why.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± In response to Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s question, Oh Ji-kang said, ¡°I was going to tell you this when we reached our destination as a surprise, but I guess not anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your sons.¡± ¡°Sons? By any chance, did my kids do something?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung asked anxiously. He had two sons whom he hadn¡¯t met in a long time. The first must be an adult by now, and the second one had to be the same age as Mumu. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It isn¡¯t that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°You have wonderful sons.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung couldn¡¯t understand. Then, Oh Ji-kang spoke with a smile. ¡°The first one graduated from Heavenly Martial Arts Academy in second place and was appointed as the 7th inspection censor (Imperial inspection censor, directly under the Imperial family, has access to every record and document).¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was confused. If it meant inspection censor, then it had to be at the inspection agency of the Imperial city. The inspection agency performed administrative duties and audits. They enjoyed more authority than others. Being an inspection censor of the Imperial city was a great job. ¡®He¡¯s living the dream.¡¯ That made even the Hakjeong jealous. And from a family with one of its members in exile, a high-ranking official came out. It was shocking but even more incomprehensible. ¡°Are you pulling my leg? How can a member of a family with one of its members in exile be appointed for that role?¡± ¡°Ahh. Naturally, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What are you even saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain this¡­ ah! Do you remember the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy I mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°I do. You mentioned that when you were talking about the first kid? What is that place?¡± It was his first time hearing that name. When he was free, he never heard of such an academy. Judging by its name, it didn¡¯t seem like a scholar academy. Instead, it seemed like a martial arts academy. ¡°Yu Hakjeong. By any chance, do you remember the Ungpae Association?¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, that was the vicious group of martial artists which threatened the Imperial palace and said they would conquer the entire central lands, right?¡± At that time, the Ungpae was starting out. And most people who were known to have connections with them were declared criminals and exiled. Even Yu Yeop-kyung, who knew almost nothing about Murim, knew how many people the Ungpae Association had instilled fear in. ¡°But what about them?¡± s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Do you know who defeated them?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that¡­ the Four Great Warriors?¡± ¡°Yes. And the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy was founded by two of the four.¡± ¡°So what if one graduated from there?¡± ¡°Well, one of the four is a member of the Imperial family.¡± At that, he was shocked. As he was in exile, there was no way he got that information. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t even interested in the Murim family. ¡®Imperial famil¡­¡¯ ¡°Shockingly, one was a member of the Imperial family and is called the Southern Sword Hwang-suk as he was one of the great warriors in Murim. And he founded it together with the Fist of the Northern Star.¡± ¡°Huh. I see.¡± ¡°The Imperial family and the government recognized the achievements of the Four Warriors, and one of them was the Southern Sword Hwang-suk who saved the land from the Ungpae Association. And only those who have graduated from the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy of theirs are given the posts of Soldiers, Imperial Guards, and posts within the policing department.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung, who was unaware of it, was shocked. So in such a way, even Murim people were given a chance to serve. At one time, the Imperial family and Murim didn¡¯t get along. But he had one question. ¡°But is that possible for a child of a criminal who was exiled?¡± It wasn¡¯t like it was something that could be overlooked. And they were close relations. At that, Oh Ji-kang smiled. ¡°Yu Hakjeong. Even His Majesty calls him Hwang-suk, and he favors and respects the man. That is why he declared that he would give anyone a chance regardless of past history and age.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung exclaimed. If those words were true, then his son had completed his study at the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy in second place and was appointed to a provincial office. He couldn¡¯t be happier than he was now. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°Ah, no! Embers flew into my eyes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s embers, you¡¯ll turn blind.¡± ¡°Can we just drop this?¡± ¡°Hahaha. If I left exile and learned that my family had grown up and worked hard, I would shed tears too.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung wiped his tears with the back of his hand. Who would have thought that such a joyous thing would happen? But then, he suddenly thought. ¡®How did he get into that academy?¡¯ When he left, the kid was only four years old. And his family had been scholars for generations. He wondered what kind of connections had to be used to get the kid in there. Besides, if he was in second place, there must have been a lot of competition. ¡®What all happened?¡¯ It seemed like he would know shortly. The second question was. ¡°So you meant that the Head of Criminal Affairs called me because my eldest son was given an official post?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. I heard that he is trying to get another son into the same academy. Maybe it has something to do with that?¡± ¡°Another son¡­¡± Somehow, the words felt strange. After that, it took a fortnight to arrive. During that time, Mumu couldn¡¯t use the training tools he kept secret as his father was keeping an eye on him. And Mumu was losing his mind, so now he would usually train his body to its limits by doing things like 10,000 push-ups or 1000 squats at night. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ And Prefect Jang, who kept an eye on him, bit his tongue. Once he was conscious, he was unable to say anything to Mumu. The biggest reason was that his front teeth fell out. He had to keep his mouth shut the whole time so that the others didn¡¯t see and laugh. ¡®How is his body like that?¡¯ He watched Mumu over and over again. The training method was too extreme and full of things that he would be unable to do. It was amazing that Mumu was doing it with just his body. ¡®¡­ with just his strength, he overcame me.¡¯ That was a shock. While the prefect was struggling in the battle, he got dragged by Mumu. He wanted to know just how Mumu created his body, but the opportunity passed. The officers waved their hands to Mumu and said goodbye. ¡°Mumu. Take care.¡± ¡°If there is ever a chance, let¡¯s meet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I will surely come to play with you!¡± Mumu also bowed his head and thanked them. The mission of Prefect Jang and the other officers was done. Now that they arrived at the end of their mission, they had to head back to their province. As everyone was about to leave, Prefect Jang approached Mumu and gave him something. A finely folded paper. ¡°Mumu. We made a promise back then, but this is a simple gift from this Mister.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°If you have any interest in martial arts in the future, then open this paper. Okay then, until next time.¡± With those words, he left. In his heart, he wanted to open the paper and see what was in it. He was curious about what happened in the martial arts world and wondered if people who were physically trained could even learn martial arts. Of course, there was also a desire to just continue with his own way. Mumu looked at the paper once again and shoved it into his sleeve as if he had no interest. And Mumu followed his father and the man Oh Ji-kang. Mumu looked around at the bustling streets for the first time in his life, the stylish houses made of tiles, the stores, everything. ¡°Father, look there.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look delicious?¡± ¡°Are those pretty people in skirts all women?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung looked at his son in joy. Since the child was confined to mountains, he was glad that Mumu was finally looking at the real world. After moving, they stopped at a place. ¡°Woah!¡± Mumu exclaimed as he looked at the wall and the entrance, which was incomparable to the other houses. The manor where the Head of Criminal Affairs lived. When Oh Ji-kang said something to the one guarding the entrance, they went inside, and then someone came out of the manor. ¡°Welcome. Even though it doesn¡¯t look like it, the Master was waiting for you.¡± With that, they entered. Although it looked gorgeous on the outside, the inside was even more splendid. From the pond in the middle of the yard to the flower bed full of colorful plants. When they finally arrived near the building, the butler said. ¡°Is this man the son of Yu Hakjeong?¡± ¡°Ah. Yes.¡± At that, the butler nodded. ¡°However, the Master said that he would only see the two of you, so I think your son will have to wait outside.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was puzzled by it but told Mumu, ¡°Please wait here patiently by looking at the pond. I will go meet him and come back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Yu Yeop-kyung and Oh Ji-kang went up Meanwhile, Mumu was looking at the pond in the yard. There were different colored carp in the pond, which he had never seen in the mountains. Two people were watching him. ¡°Look at that one.¡± A boy with a slightly droopy but tall look, standing next to the pillar on the right side of the building, said while pointing to Mumu. The girl with pretty eyes next to him answered with a dazed face. ¡°¡­ looks handsome.¡± ¡°That one is handsome? He looks like a sissy.¡± ¡°He definitely looks better than my brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± His body expressed his displeasure at the girl¡¯s comment. He was a proud person, and when she said that Mumu looked better, he didn¡¯t like it. He looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Will he be like Yu Jin-sung?¡± ¡°Rumors say that he might be as talented as his older brother, so wouldn¡¯t he be the best?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s an exaggerated rumor.¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous? Haha. This brother will never be wary of such a guy. Let¡¯s test how good he is.¡± With those words, the boy stepped forward. ¡°Wait a minute, brother!¡± The girl tried to stop him, but he was already heading over to where Mumu was. The boy, who strode closer to him, said. ¡°Look here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mumu, who was busy looking at the carp, turned his head. The boy stretched out his hand and said. ¡°Nice to meet you. Are you the son of Yu Hakjeong? I¡¯m Mo Il-seo of this house.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, the boy frowned a little. If this kid was the son of the Yu family, then he would immediately know who he was, but why was this one in front of him looking so confused and innocent? Actually, it was Mumu¡¯s first time meeting someone close to his age. ¡°Why are you extending your hand?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a popular handshake in the Imperial palace, didn''t you know?¡± ¡°Handshake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a greeting that westerners do. They meet and shake hands like this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Are you going to avoid my hand?¡± Mumu reached out at the words of Mo Il-seo. Mo Il-seo¡¯s eyes twinkled at it. He was using the handshake to test the kid. ¡°This Mo Il-seo will check how good you are.¡± Grab! Mo Il-seo, held the hand. He, who was trained, raised his internal energy and focused it in his hand. At once, he raised the level eightfold and continued giving strength to his hand. However, ¡®Oh?¡¯ He was applying force with his hand, but the guy was looking at him blankly. Naturally, he thought that the man would struggle or fight back. In that case, he thought he would find the difference between them, but what¡¯s with the weird reaction? Mumu spoke then. ¡°Is this where we put strength into our hands?¡± ¡°Huh? That, yes.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± With that, thick muscles bulged on the back of Mumu¡¯s hand. Crack. ¡°Kuak!¡± At that moment, Mo Il-seo¡¯s body twisted in pain. Chapter 9 It was said that one could tell a person¡¯s character by looking at their room. S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.The room where they were called to was neat. Furniture boasting an antique appearance, including the elegant orchid on the desk. All of that showed how much he valued dignity. Yu Yeop-kyung, who entered the room, looked around nervously. ¡®This will be difficult.¡¯ Although they didn¡¯t talk much, he could imagine his predictability. The more the room was like this, the more difficult the person would be to deal with. ¡®What the hell does he want to talk about?¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung has been trying to find an answer. Oh Ji-kang guessed that it was related to his eldest son, Yu Jin-sung, who graduated from Heavenly Martial Arts Academy and entered the good graces of the Imperial family. ¡®I¡¯m worried.¡¯ He was afraid that he would put unreasonable pressure on it. As he went inside, he saw the head, Mo Yun, sitting at the desk, writing something with a brush. His first impression was quite strong. Unlike his drooping eyes, he had thick eyebrows. It could be said that he had a unique face with softness and strength at the same time. ¡°Deputy Oh Ji-kang. Greets the Minister of Criminal Affairs.¡± ¡°Yu Yeop-kyung. Greets the Minister of Criminal Affairs.¡± As the head of the Criminal Affairs, who is one of the high-ranking officials of the six departments under the Imperial family, the two greeted him with courtesy. At that, Minister Mo Yun got up and greeted them. ¡°Come in. It must have been tough on the long journey.¡± And reached out his hand, telling them to sit. After waiting for Mo Yun to sit at the top seat, Yu Yeop-kyung and deputy Oh Ji-kang walked over and sat down. Oh Ji-kang greeted him again. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always in the Imperial city. Nothing happens here. Mister Oh, who always travels all over the country and monitors, should be the one with a lot to say. It must be troublesome.¡± ¡°Of course not. What I¡¯m doing is what needs to be done.¡± ¡°Hehehe. That is what people have to do. Anyway, Yu Hakjeong is here too?¡± ¡°Not Hakjeong. It has been a long time since I was sacked. You don¡¯t need to use that title anymore.¡± He bowed his head and said that. Seeing him like that, Minister Mo Yun laughed. ¡°You are a scholar who taught the children of high-ranking officials and talented people all over the nation but got fired. Still, your dignity doesn¡¯t go away.¡± ¡°If you say that, I can¡¯t help but feel happy.¡± It was a title that gets taken away after being removed. However, as he was a respected person in a teaching position, even if he retired and was dismissed, he was called by his former title. ¡®Was I too scared without reason?¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung wasn¡¯t fully convinced that this meeting was for good, but he thought that the Minister was a better person than he imagined. However, the smiling man¡¯s expression soon turned serious. ¡°Our greeting must end here. We need to head into the main topic.¡± ¡°Main topic?¡± ¡°Yu Hakjeong. Your son graduated from Heavenly Martial Arts Academy in second place and became a Censor of the Inspection Agency.¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± Mo Yun spoke in a low voice as he rubbed his chin. ¡°It was pretty difficult. Your son has an official position, and he keeps digging around here and there.¡± He spoke as his eyes were fiercely stuck on Yu Yeop-kyung. At that, Yu Yeop-kyung gulped. Indeed, his smile and kind gestures were only for his greeting. Now, the man in front of him was the minister, the supreme head of Criminal Affairs who had summoned him after his exile. There was no way he was called without a reason. With a trembling voice, Yu Yeop-kyung spoke. ¡°I feel like there is some kind of misunderstanding. Lord.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry at your son¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Beads of sweat were forming on Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s tense forehead. It seemed like his eldest son had provoked someone in a high position. ¡®Then is it because of me, his father?¡¯ That could be the only reason. Even so, when he was sent to exile, the child had cried so much and said that he would make those who hurt his father pay the price. ¡®Jin-sung. Jin-sung¡­¡¯ Something made his heart flutter, but uncomfortable too. It looked like he went around doing his own investigation regarding his father¡¯s matter. As soon as his exile was over, he seemed to be in another problem. ¡°Lord¡­ if my son did something to make some great person uncomfortable, it¡¯s my fault for not properly disciplining him as a father. If you are angry¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to resolve this?¡± The air around them grew heavier. Even Oh Ji-kang was becoming restless. He didn''t expect the man to corner Yu Yeop-kyung like this. ¡°Anger. Ha. That isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°Lord.¡± ¡°Your son has put me in a very difficult situation.¡± At those words which came out angrily, Yu Yeop-kyung got up from his seat. And then clasped his hands and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If something happened, please take out your anger on me, not my son.¡± Protecting his son was the only thing he could do as a father. At that, Mo Yun snorted. And said, ¡°Do you think everything will change if you do that? It¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°L-Lord!¡± ¡°How do you plan on stopping the constant talking of my wife and daughter?¡± ¡°¡­ sorry?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung, who was very nervous and broke out in cold sweat, and Oh Ji-kang, who was next to him, were extremely confused. What the hell was happening? They were puzzled when the man shook his head and said, ¡°Your eldest son. He¡¯s becoming a role model for young people these days. Do you know that?¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°The son of a scholar family who had no qualms saying that he would disprove the unfair accusations against his father became a Murim warrior, and even came in second place at the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, and proved that his father had nothing to do with that ¡®incident.¡¯¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung was shocked. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t released through some pardon that was offered to most people? Even Oh Ji-kang didn¡¯t seem to know the full story. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that pardons were granted according to the seriousness of the crime, and did you think that you¡¯d be pardoned after 17 years because the crime you were accused of was considered simple?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°You have a very good son. No, I¡¯m envious that you have such a son.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s eyes turned red. What father wouldn¡¯t be delighted by the fact that his eldest son accomplished such a feat. Looking at him, Mo Yun laughed and said, ¡°Thanks to your son, my daughter, who was raised like a princess, is making a fuss about going to the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. How do you plan on taking responsibility for this?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you¡­¡± ¡°Recently, the young women in the Imperial family and their relatives seem to be longing for your eldest son, and they want to enter the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. So is my daughter.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was totally flustered. To him, Mo Yun said. ¡°Take responsibility.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That place is an academy. For me to send my fragile daughter to a place where people are nurtured into Murim warriors, just because I don¡¯t have sons who want to go, are you just going to ignore my pain?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha oh, if you refuse sternly and say no to your daughter¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t you think I tried that? But she ran away twice¡­ ahh.¡± Mo Yun grabbed the back of his neck and rubbed it. It seemed like he was really stressed about it. He seemed to be genuinely worried about his daughter. Mo Yun, who was rubbing the back of his neck with his hand, spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t drag this out. Your eldest son is responsible for this, and you cannot run away from this.¡± ¡®¡­ this is tough.¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung and Oh Ji-kang had the same thought. However, they couldn¡¯t say anything. Mo Yun continued to speak. ¡°I know that once you enter the academy, you¡¯ll be forced to live in the academy¡¯s dormitories for three years. If I had a chance to put a servant or escort in the academy, I would have. But we can¡¯t. If it wasn¡¯t for what that Hwang-suk built¡­¡± Mo Yun stopped speaking and tried to calm his anger. ¡°Anyway, your second son will also be admitted to the same academy, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What now? He just came out of exile. There was no way he could know that. Listening to what was said, his second child was following his older brother¡¯s path. Mo Yun pulled something out. It was a gold coin. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Despite being angry, I¡¯m a person who knows how to act sensibly. Think of this as a commission.¡± ¡°Commission?¡± ¡°Tell your second son to keep his eyes open and protect my daughter. If anything happens to my child, then muddy waters will¡­¡± He didn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He seemed to care for his daughter with utmost sincerity. Yu Yeop-kyung, who learned why he was called, sighed in relief. ¡°Lord. No commission is needed. If my son is really going to follow his brother and enter the academy, I will inform him of that.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°I see your concerns. How can I ignore them?¡± At those words, Mo Yun¡¯s face relaxed a little. In a softer voice, he said. ¡°If you can do that, I think I can feel relieved. Please help this father.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung was concerned. Being a Minister of Criminal Affairs, he should have better contacts in the academy. However, he didn¡¯t contact them and asked his second son for help. In the end, he asked. ¡°But, excluding my son, shouldn¡¯t there be other people who can do¡­¡± Before the question even ended, Mo Yun¡¯s expression became displeased. ¡°Why would I be concerned with others when your second son is there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah. I will let you know in advance. Don¡¯t let your son make advances on my daughter. Of course, if my daughter shows interest, tell him to be subtle. Needless to say, my daughter has such an outstanding appearance that¡­¡± ¡®Ahh... a typical daughter fool!¡¯ He had a woman he treasured in his life, so he could understand how much Mo Yun loved his daughter. ¡°Ah, I heard from the butler, you brought your second son?¡± He misunderstood because they are the same age. At that, Yu Yeop-kyung shook his head. ¡°No. He¡¯s my adopted son.¡± ¡°Adopted son? You took in another son. How unique.¡± ¡°It just happened like that.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then it¡¯s unfortunate. If it was your second son, I wanted to meet him directly¡­¡± ¡°Kyak!¡± A scream from outside. Hearing that, Mo Yun jumped up from his seat and opened the door to go outside. The other two in the room followed him. ¡®!!!¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung, who went outside, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Mumu was holding someone¡¯s hand, and the other kid seemed to be in pain. ¡®Oh my god. Things were too silent.¡¯ And there came the accident. Mo Yun, who saw that, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Yu Hakjeong¡­ is that your adoptive son who is squeezing my son¡¯s hand?¡± ¡®¡­ ahaha!¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s face darkened. He could feel that his lifespan shortened by what Mumu did. Chapter 10 ¡®It has been a year since I received a large sum of money from the head and was hired as an escort warrior.¡¯There wasn¡¯t much work. During their time as an escort, no one of great talent or courage targeted a person of the Criminal Affairs, one of the six departments. When the escort was a member of a different Murim group, there wasn¡¯t a single day without tension. However, those days ended once he was hired as an escort for this man. ¡®The continuation of boredom.¡¯ It has been a quiet year. Just by staying beside that person, his salary was piling up. It was a time when he was gripped by the pressure to show and prove himself. After realizing that his senses were gradually being dulled because of the long peace, he found a situation worthy of intervening. ¡°Kuak!¡± The young master was suffering at the hands of someone. How much pressure was the other one applying for the young master to wriggle. ¡®It¡¯s time to pay for the graces I was shown.¡¯ The escort warrior thought that he had seized the opportunity to show himself. Now, when the family members of the head gather, it would be a good opportunity for him to help and increase the trust they have in him. ¡°This bastard! How dare you act so rudely to the young master!¡± Phat! With a shout, the escort warrior moved towards Mumu. As a former native of a Murim group, his movements were fast enough to be compared to lightning in the eyes of ordinary people. ¡°Oh!¡± At that, the people around were amazed. ¡®He seems to be the same age as the young master.¡¯ Do Pyung¡¯s lips turned into a smile. He was lucky. Kids of that age couldn¡¯t be his opponent as he was strong. Papapak! Such young ones can be suppressed at once, but he moved around incessantly. It was to distract him, and make himself look cool as a martial artist. ¡®Should I take him down now?¡¯ Seeing that the opponent was a kid, he couldn¡¯t figure out where he moved¡­ Wheik! ¡®¡­uh?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes moved. And the places where Mumu looked were where the escort warrior was moving. In an instant, Do Pyeong felt weird. ¡®What? Is he able to follow my movements?¡¯ He was flustered. As a native of an assassination group, he knew that he had skills better than first-rate warriors. But a kid was able to look at him. ¡®Tch¡¯ Something felt creepy about it. Maybe even if he was a kid, the kid had excellent eyesight. In that case, it seemed like he had to stop moving around so much and subdue the kid at once. So, he moved his body to catch the chance. ¡°Ugh, look! Stop it now! This child isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes turned to his father Yu Yeop-kyung, who screamed. Do Pyeong didn¡¯t miss the chance. ¡®Now!¡¯ Phat! Do Pyeong moved for Mumu¡¯s back which was facing him to show off his skills. ¡®Engraving Punishment!¡¯ It was a technique that instantly subdues the opponent from behind and breaks their neck at the same time. But this time, the escort intended to grab the neck instead of breaking it. At the same time as he moved to hold the right arm of the kid, who was grabbing his young master¡¯s hand, he went for the neck. But. ¡®Ugh?¡¯ The arm wasn¡¯t breaking. The part where he held the arm was hard, like an old tree which wasn¡¯t going to fall. He didn¡¯t expect that the kid was an expert in body training. But training the neck wasn¡¯t an easy task. Grab! He grabbed it and tried to threaten him. Push. ¡®¡­ what is this?¡¯ It was his first time seeing it. The blood vessels from the ribs to the shoulder blades were standing up. And the enormous neck muscles made it hard to grab. No, he wasn¡¯t able to grab them properly. ¡®How. How can one train their neck like this?¡¯ It was then, Mumu asked, ¡°Why are you touching another person¡¯s neck?¡± ¡®Touch?¡¯ He grabbed his neck hoping that the kid would gasp for air, but the kid thought he was touching it? It was unusual. Pak! ¡°Uh?¡± At that moment, Mumu grabbed the wrist of the escort who was struggling to grab Mumu¡¯s neck. And applied force to the hand. Crack! A shrill scream erupted from the escort warrior. ¡°Kuak!¡± An unbelievable power. All of a sudden, like the son of the master, the escort¡¯s body, too, was in pain and wriggling. The people around who were expecting something couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. No one else could do anything more, the escort who talked big about himself was on his knees in front of a 17-year-old-boy. Even the head, Mo Yun, was stunned. ¡®I paid so much for him.¡¯ He knew that it wasn¡¯t worth it to pay such a huge sum for the escort. Still, since he belonged to an assassination group, he thought that the escort would show something, but what kind of thing was he seeing? Mo Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Or is that kid ridiculously strong?¡¯ The Minster of Criminal Affairs looked at Mumu. At that moment, Yu Yeop-kyung yelled. ¡°Mumu. Release the hand of the young master right now. He is the son of this man.¡± And then he hurriedly fell on his knees and bowed to Mo Yun. ¡°Lord. My son has only lived in the mountains, so his social skills are poor. Please punish me as the father and forgive my son!¡± Mumu frowned seeing his father act like that. As he didn¡¯t want to trouble his father, he let go of the hands he was holding. Mo Il-seo, and even the escort who were released, crouched and gasped for breath. Mo Il-seo¡¯s hand was red and swollen, it looked like it was broken. And the kid who found his father, shook in pain. ¡°Ohhh my hand. I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying!¡± Mo Il-seo rolled on the floor more and complained of the pain. Rather than showing people that it was just his hand that hurt, he wanted to pretend that he was hurt everywhere to save his face. ¡®This is crazy!¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung thought. Knowing Mumu¡¯s personality, he knew that there was no way Mumu would have approached the son of the head. Something which wasn¡¯t being said had happened, and he wasn¡¯t sure if the young master was really hurt, or was just trying to instigate his father. And his prediction came true. ¡°Yu Hakjeong. What on earth did your son¡­¡± ¡°Father~¡± At that moment, a different voice was heard. All eyes turned to one girl. The name of that pretty girl was Mo Il-hwa. The only female child of Mo Yun, the one he cherished. ¡°My pretty daughter was here?¡± ¡°Father~ Il-hwa is scared so don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mo Yun frowned at his daughter¡¯s words. He was someone who knew about her voice and attitude better than anyone else. But, this was the first time that she was talking so sweetly and playing aegyo. ?1? He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the presence of new people in the home, but it was lovely that he got to see it. ¡°Oh my. My daughter. Daddy isn¡¯t angry at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Daddy doesn¡¯t know how to get angry in front of his sweet daughter.¡± Mo Il-seo glared at his sister who was trying to calm their father, and grabbed his hand and complained even louder. ¡°Ohhh father! I think I will die!¡± Mo Yun frowned at that again. His anger did subside a little because of his daughter¡¯s aegyo which he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, but he couldn¡¯t let this pass. Mo Il-hwa pointed to her brother and said. ¡°Father. All of this was brought on by my brother.¡± ¡°You mean he started it?¡± ¡°It was like my brother was trying to test out how strong that person was, and he deliberately went over and asked for a handshake, and this is how that turned out.¡± ¡°Handshake?¡± ¡°You know that thing. The greeting of westerners.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Yun, who understood what his daughter was saying, looked at his son. ¡®You!¡¯ Mo Il-seo, who was trying to avoid being seen negatively, glared at his sister. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But it was too late. His father, who was obsessed with Mo Il-hwa, wouldn¡¯t listen to him anymore. Mo Yun was so angry that he looked at his son as he walked closer to him and asked. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°F-Father¡­¡± ¡°I asked if that was true.¡± ¡°That¡­ that is because he is Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother, so I tried to confirm if he was grea¡­¡± ¡°So you asked for a handshake?¡± ¡°Well, I was just trying to take it easy, but this guy¡­¡± Thud! Before he could finish speaking, Mo Yun mercilessly smashed his son¡¯s head with his fist. ¡°F-Father?¡± His father¡¯s fist didn¡¯t hurt much as his father didn¡¯t learn martial arts, but he could imagine just how angry his father was as he wasn¡¯t the kind to use his hands in front of other people. ¡°Believing that you are a nice martial artist, I firmly told you to not act recklessly. But you do this.¡± ¡°F-Father b¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You¡¯re putting a lot of pressure on your father, who is in the position of a prestigious high noble.¡± At those words, Mo Il-seo bowed his head. Leaving the kid, Mo Yun spoke to Yu Yeop-kyung who was still on his knees. ¡°Yu Hakjeong. Forgive me. It wasn¡¯t you who made the mistake, it was me.¡± It was surprising how the high noble admitted it. To that, Yu Yeop-kyung said, ¡°No, lord. My son didn¡¯t do the right thing either.¡± ¡°I will punish and teach my son, so I hope that you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Lord¡­¡± Yu Yeop-kyung looked at Mo Yun. He felt so respected at the words of the noble who showed fairness. At that time, Mo Yun¡¯s daughter Mo Il-hwa approached and greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter, Mo Il-hwa. I greet Yu hakjeong.¡± ¡°The fact that he has such a daughter by his side is a true blessing to the lord.¡± Thanks to her, Yu Yeop-kyung was able to get out of the embarrassing situation. ¡°Ah no.¡± Mo Il-hwa who was flustered by the words, bowed her head. Seeing that Yu Yeop-kyung smiled and said. ¡°I feel so jealous right now. I wish I had a daughter like this.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Uh, you¡¯re really too much sir.¡± The warm atmosphere was back again. Mo Il-hwa bowed her head as she smiled. ¡®Just as I planned.¡¯ It was worthwhile to sell her brother out. How could she let her brother act cheap in front of someone she was planning to make her father-in-law. With her head bowed, she glanced at Mumu. She actually thought that he was Yu Jin-hyuk, the younger brother of Yu Jin-sung whom she wanted to marry, but she heard that this one was the adopted son, Mumu. ¡®Thanks to my brother, my work here is done.¡¯ She was willing to be close to Yu Jin-hyuk as she would enter his family in the future, but if it was the adoptive son, she didn¡¯t have to please him. Step children are step children. Mo Yun opened his mouth. ¡°Well, it seems like your adopted son also has great competence.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you¡­¡± ¡°Your second son and your adoptive son will work together to take care of my sweet daughter so that nothing happens in the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung went stiff. He was fine with sending his second son, but he had no intention of sending Mumu to that place. So he spoke very carefully. ¡°Lord, my son Mumu in that place called Heavenly¡­¡± Before Yu Yeop-kyung could even finish speaking, Mo Yun pointed his finger at his son and said. ¡°How can my son pass the entrance exam of the academy with his hand like that? It breaks my heart as a father to think that my weak and fragile daughter will have to survive in a place like that without her brother.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°But I have no doubts that your sons will watch over her and take care of her. Right?¡± His tone was very thin. ¡®¡­ I was fooled.¡¯ Mo Yun didn¡¯t like backing down. Even if his son was hurt, he thought that it was strange how his son¡¯s hand was so hurt. Yu Yeop-kyung looked at Mumu. ¡®Son. What do you plan on doing?¡¯ Now he suddenly had to go to a place called Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Chapter 11 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It would have been better if I hadn¡¯t asked to bring Mumu along.¡±Shortly after leaving the manor, Oh Ji-kang apologized. Because it felt like it was all his fault. At that, Yu Yeop-kyung shook his head. ¡°No. If we want to find out who is at fault, then it will be my first son who graduated from the academy.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung didn¡¯t think much about what happened. What was happening had to happen. It wasn¡¯t like he would get a chance to redo things because he regretted it, so dwelling on it didn¡¯t seem good. Still, Oh Ji-kang spoke. ¡°Still, since the lord said that he would support the second son and Mumu¡¯s education, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad condition.¡± ¡°Yes, but I wonder if Mumu is okay with it.¡± He was concerned. A child who lived alone with him in exile. What happened inside the manor was because of his immature son, and he was worried whether or not Mumu, who hadn¡¯t interacted with a lot of people, would be able to adapt in the academy or not. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Isn¡¯t Mumu the most innocent and kind kid?¡± ¡°He¡¯s kind, but he¡¯s also stubborn.¡± He was sure of that. Mumu was training his body in secret. When he looked at Mumu, Mumu looked elsewhere. ¡®¡­ this kid.¡¯ He was grown and a smart one. Seeing Yu Yeop-kyung become a little annoyed, Oh Ji-kang said. ¡°Actually, what happened was wrong and unintentional, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad for Mumu to enter the academy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Mumu seventeen now? After a while, he will be a man and it will be impossible for him to grow up in your arms forever.¡± Mumu pouted at those words. ¡°I can live with my father for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Ah, this kid really¡­¡± The kid really seemed to like his father a lot. At that, Oh Ji-kang stroked Mumu¡¯s head and said. ¡°I think going to the academy is a good opportunity for Mumu as well. You will be able to see things you haven¡¯t, interact with your peers, and learn social skills.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± All those words were correct. In order to fill what was lacking, Mumu had to enter. And to learn stuff, an academy was the best place for Mumu But, ¡°But the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy is for Murim warriors.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°What about it? How can he even get into that place when he never learned martial arts or anything related to it?¡± At Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s words, Oh Ji-kang frowned while looking at Mumu and said, ¡°In the past, I would have thought so too. However, after seeing Mumu deal with that child and the escort warrior, if this kid doesn¡¯t meet the qualifications of the academy then who can?¡± ¡°No that¡­¡± ¡°Even the lord seems to have high hopes for Mumu.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± At those words, Yu Yeop-kyung touched his forehead. He was sure that the man in his dream told him to not let Mumu become any stronger, but why was the kid getting stronger and stronger? Was it really a body naturally born with talent? But the man in the dream asked him to raise the child in a normal way. ¡®I don¡¯t know what is right. And if I had to, I''d rather send him to a regular school¡­ ah¡­¡¯ He thought that it would be better to send Mumu to a regular school, but when he thought about it, despite the pardon, he couldn¡¯t get back to his normal life. ¡®It was a mistake.¡¯ He should have just refused as he was an adopted son. Then he would have been able to send him to a general school. Even if he was an adopted son, the only way for an adopted son to get accepted by the academy is if they were registered in the family register. ¡®The adoption of¡­ no, Mumu doesn¡¯t have to be bound by those chains.¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung shook his head. Not because the child was adopted, but because Mumu had been by his side all this time, so he wanted the child to live his life in freedom. ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can live your life the way you want to. If you don¡¯t want to go to the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy then you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re saying that for the sake of your father¡­¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a place which teaches one to train their body. So I will go.¡± ¡°¡­ do you mean it?¡± ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m curious about that friend thing too.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words Yu Yeop-kyung had a sad expression. Right. If that was the reason, he couldn¡¯t say no. If one day he was to grow old and turn into a handful of dirt, he wanted someone to be beside Mumu. In the end, Yu Yeop-kyung accepted it. That was when Mumu asked. ¡°What do I call my father''s family when we get home?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The topic suddenly changed. Yu Yeop-kyung frowned at Mumu¡¯s question and then answered. ¡°You will call mother as mother and brother as brother¡­ ah, Jin-hyuk is a bit tough. Since the both of you are the same age, you can be friends.¡± A quick conclusion. At that, Mumu exhaled and said. ¡°I saw it in a book that illegitimate or adopted children are hated by their step mothers and are not treated as siblings, so they say to not expect any kind of familial love.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was speechless. Which book said that? S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was absurd so he looked at Oh Ji-kang who was avoiding his gaze. ¡®¡­ it was you.¡¯ The culprit was caught. Giving such a strange book to a child and causing stress. He was afraid that Mumu was bored in exile so as a nice man, he would occasionally give him books. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ On the other hand, however, it was true. Will his wife and sons treat Mumu well without prejudice? The home of Yu Yeop-kyung. There, a few people were busy preparing something. The delicious smell which tickled noses was everywhere. In the yard, a middle-aged woman was leading the preparations, she was Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s wife, Jang Yeon-hye. She couldn¡¯t hide her joy at the return of her husband 17 years later. She wanted to give him a nice welcome home, so she bought a hen and beef to cook for him. ¡°Now now. The master is coming soon, so let¡¯s hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes. My lady.¡± There was a boy who was looking at her. The boy looked like a younger version of Yu Yeop-kyung. It was the second child, Yu Jin-hyuk. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ He hadn¡¯t seen his mother act like this in a long time. The first time he saw her like this was when his brother got second position in the academy, and the second time was when he cleared his father¡¯s name. And this was the third time. He didn¡¯t dislike the constant laughter. But now. ¡®I don¡¯t feel good for some reason.¡¯ He was just an infant when his father was sent into exile. So he didn¡¯t even know his face. He wondered if they would bond when he met his father, whose face he didn¡¯t know. ¡®How will I feel when we meet?¡¯ At the same time, he was curious. Before his brother removed his father¡¯s bad name, he hated the one called his father. He cursed him every night, wondering what he had done to leave the family and go into exile and for the family to be called a sinner¡¯s family. But, that was because he was too young. Now that his older brother cleared his father¡¯s name, he was able to understand things a little. [Your father is a truly wonderful man.] [When you meet your father, you will like him too.] His mother and brother would say such things. But they couldn¡¯t say what his good points were. They would speak abstractly, like he was a caring husband and a good father. ¡®So a caring husband leaves their home and abandons his children for someone else¡¯s, is that what a good father is?¡¯ No matter how he thought about it, his father looked like a flawed person. It was then, his mother approached him. ¡°Jin-hyuk.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What is with that face?¡± She saw her son who seemed quieter than usual, she knew how he felt. To her, Yu Jin-hyuk said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should rejoice or not.¡± ¡°Again with that? He¡¯s your father.¡± ¡°¡­ yes. I know.¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that to me when I don¡¯t even remember his face.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say that out loud. His mother, who understood what was going on, hugged her son and said. ¡°When you see your father, you will fall in love with him. So, don¡¯t complicate your thoughts with this and that.¡± ¡°Then what about the adopted one?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lady Jang¡¯s expression slightly changed at the mention of the adopted one. She too, was upset to hear that her husband had taken up a child. There was no woman who wouldn¡¯t find it strange that their exiled husband suddenly started raising a child. At first, she had all sorts of thoughts. ¡®Maybe out of sympathy?¡¯ Since then, all kinds of doubts have arisen. But they never last long. She knew that her husband wasn¡¯t the kind to do the things she was thinking about. She thought that he took the child out of pity. ¡°Behave. If it¡¯s true, then that person is this mother¡¯s child and your brother.¡± ¡°Haa.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk sighed at those words. His mother was a soft person when it came to his father. Despite being strict about her kids'' education. ¡°This mother will try to do her best. So Jin-hyuk, can you do your best too?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. What if that son treats you like a step mother and then treats me harshly because I¡¯m the biological child?¡± ¡°What? Jin-hyuk. How can you think so negatively when nothing has happened at all?¡± ¡°¡­ adopted or illegitimate children are always greedy, so it¡¯s said that they need to be strictly educated from the beginning so they don¡¯t look down on us. I¡¯m afraid that my mother will be hurt because of your nature.¡± At those words, Lady Jang asked. ¡°Where the hell did you hear that from?¡± ¡°It was written in a book.¡± ¡®¡­ ahh.¡¯ At those words, she rubbed her forehead. She wondered where her son had gotten such a book. And now it was clear. That was when an old man at the entrance ran towards her. ¡°L-Lady! The master is back!¡± Chapter 12 It had been over 17 years since they were separated because of the exile.Although the couple were apart for a long time, the moment they met each other, they couldn¡¯t help but be affectionate. Yu Yeop-kyung and his wife hugged each other and wept. They waited so long for the day to come. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°My husband.¡± The workers couldn¡¯t help but be moved by such a sight. Even Oh Ji-kang, who was an outsider, was so moved that his eyes became red. ¡®He must really like her.¡¯ Even Yu Jin-hyuk had no choice but to admit it. How much the existence of his father meant to his mother. Seeing that, he thought that if his father was by their side, his mother would no longer suffer. But, ¡®¡­ Mumu?¡¯ The moment he saw the kid with an unusual name, a strange feeling of rejection arose. He hated him so much, and when he heard that he raised that child in the forest during exile for 17 years, something unpleasant crept in. ¡°Hello.¡± Mumu looked at him and waved his hand. Yu Jin-hyuk, who had a preconceived notion, turned his head away. ¡®I think the book was right¡­¡¯ Mumu scratched his head feeling shy. After such a thrilling event, they went to have their meal. Oh Ji-kang was asked to come eat with them, but he refused and left saying that he didn¡¯t want to interfere with the meal a family was having after a long time. ¡°Woah!¡± It was no exaggeration to say that the meal was more like a party. For Mumu, who preferred grilled meat, this table was the best. ¡®Simple-minded.¡¯ Yu Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue seeing Mumu. Of course he, too, hadn¡¯t seen such an extravagant table, but he wouldn¡¯t cheer and look surprised. ¡°Is this oyster sauce?¡± ¡°The meat is so tender. Ah! It was marinated and then boiled?¡± ¡°Dried fish? This is my first time seeing fish!¡± It seemed like it was true that he only lived in the mountains. As Mumu was laughing, Jin-hyuk looked at his mother. ¡®¡­¡¯ Somehow, her mother had a sad expression as she looked at Mumu. She was a little awkward, but as food worked as the medium, it seemed like his mother liked Mumu. And on the other hand, she seemed a bit sad that Mumu was unaware of such things. Grip! Jin-hyuk¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, gripped them harder. She was his mother. While looking at Mumu¡¯s face, the uncomfortable feeling was now turning into envy. And with that, the meal ended. The empty bowls were removed from the table and tea cups were placed. ¡°This feels like a dream come true. My wife.¡± ¡°For me too. Husband.¡± The couple would hold hands every now and then to express their affection. Something like trying to fill the long gap. They drank tea and talked about many things that happened. As they unraveled each story to fill the gaps which had been left open for 17 years, they didn¡¯t even realize that the sun was setting. ¡°It would have been great if Jin-sung was here today.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a child who works for the nation now. It¡¯s okay. My wife.¡± The first child was on a mission to inspect the Shanxi province. Since the mission was going to take at least three months, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet his father right now. While listening to the conversation, Yu Jin-hyuk drank five cups of tea. ¡®I¡¯m bored.¡¯ The two of them were happy, but not him. It was terribly boring to listen to the things which happened in exile and stories about him and his brother. ¡®Mumu lifting firewood¡­ boring.¡¯ Listening to his father, it seemed like Mumu had a lot of strength. What was so great about carrying weight? It was something he hadn¡¯t done before, but after learning martial arts he was able to do a lot of things. ¡®What. Well for ordinary people who haven¡¯t learned martial arts these trivial things may be great ones.¡¯ Although the family was now reborn as a family of warriors, his father¡¯s thoughts haven¡¯t escaped from his time as a scholar. Will his father be able to adapt to the changing world? In the meantime the conversation came to the current situation. ¡°But, my wife, did you say that our Jin-hyuk will join the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung looked at the second child and asked. To that, Lady Jang replied with a smile. ¡°Well, the three teachers who taught Jin-sung told me to send Jin-hyuk to the same academy as he had the same talent as his brother.¡± ¡°Huh. Is that so? Who would have known that our family would have two warriors, a family which had no talent other than teaching.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was emotional. His children were exceptional. After all, it wasn¡¯t like graduating from that academy was an easy task, and to get a high-ranking official position was no easy feat either. He looked at his son and said, ¡°Son. I¡¯m not ashamed to admit that I did nothing for you as a father since I was in exile, but I¡¯m really grateful that you have grown up so well.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk, who was bored, looked at his father. He was curious about what kind of person his father was. But he never thought that his father would be so concerned about him. It was just a few words, but his father didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. ¡®¡­ father.¡¯ Despite trying to deny it, his lips twitched into a smile. It was right when he was about to feel better. Unexpected words came of his father¡¯s mouth. ¡°We¡¯re lucky. So lucky. All my sons will be enlisted in that academy.¡± ¡°Oh my, what do you mean?¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t something I expected. But there¡¯s something I need to ask of Mumu and Jin-hyuk.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung, talked about what happened during the day. The incident that happened and what caused Mumu to join the academy. Lady Jang was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that he asked our sons to take care of his daughter?¡± ¡°Exactly. I can¡¯t show my face to you or our sons for accepting that.¡± At that, Lady Jang shook her head. And said something to Yu Yeop-kyung. ¡°What do you mean, husband?¡± ¡°Wife, why are you laughing like that?¡± ¡°Where could we find such a good opportunity?¡± ¡°Opportunity?¡± ¡°He was asking our kids for the sake of his daughter. If we accept, won¡¯t this cause a good relationship between us and their family?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Yu Yeop-kyung never thought of it that way. Hearing that, he thought that it was a good opportunity. After all, his wife would always do this. [Husband. Your dignity is good and so is your morality, but please make connections and communicate with various officials. You never know when we might need their strength.] As a woman of a prestigious family, she had insight. Which was why she would tell him to create a network. Each time he would insist that if he fulfilled his duties as a scholar and followed his morals, wealth and fame would come. In the end, he was wrong. When she seemed excited, he asked her again. ¡°Are you really fine with this?¡± ¡°I am. Our Jin-hyuk is blessed.¡± Lady Jang was truly delighted by it. If things were done well, their relationship with them would bear fruits, so she had no reason to refuse it. However, unlike her, Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t seem happy. ¡°Jin-hyuk?¡± At her question, he looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡­ no, Mumu will also enter the academy with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Jin-hyuk.¡± It was his father who answered. At that, JIn-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I heard that Mumu didn¡¯t learn martial arts.¡± ¡°Which is why I¡¯m worried about this¡­¡± ¡°Don''t worry, he could get hurt and our family might be disgraced in the entrance exam.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung frowned at those words. Disgrace the family? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Jin-hyuk answered. ¡°Our family has risen to the status of a prestigious warrior family, which is why the academy wants us. And I did my best to practice my martial arts so that I don¡¯t dishonor my brother and family.¡± He showed his palm. It was full of calluses, traces of how hard he worked. ¡®Jin-hyuk this one¡­¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung was moved by his son¡¯s efforts. While he was in exile, his sons worked hard for the sake of the family, he was deeply moved by them. And Jin-hyuk continued. ¡°But what will a person who hasn¡¯t even trained in martial arts achieve if they take the entrance exam? He may fail, he may get hurt along the way, and our family will be disgraced for trying to enlist someone who doesn¡¯t even know the basics.¡± He spoke as calmly as possible, but his voice was failing him. Yu Jin-hyuk was frustrated that his father knew nothing about the Murim and was taking it so lightly. That was when Mumu asked. ¡°Is the exam so difficult?¡± To that, Jin-hyuk replied in a stern tone. ¡°You. Did you even hear what I said till now? That place isn¡¯t somewhere that a person without the basics of martial arts can enter. Literally, the academy is a place where the outstanding ones are gathered and taught.¡± ¡°So if martial arts isn¡¯t learned, it can¡¯t be entered?¡± At Mumu¡¯s innocent question, Jin-hyuk was taken aback. The guy knew nothing, nothing. He was a village boy who only knew about the mountains, and it didn¡¯t seem like words would clear his doubts. Jin-hyuk got up from his seat. ¡°Jin-hyuk, what are you doing?¡± Lady Jang felt like things weren¡¯t going in the right direction. Jin-hyuk stood in the empty space and said. ¡°Father and Mumu don¡¯t seem to know about the world, so I will teach them. Mumu, stand in front of me.¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk-ah. stop. Your father understands what you are talking ab¡­¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand it at all. Come here.¡± ¡°Annoying¡­ I¡¯m full.¡± In the end, Mumu got up from his seat and walked in front of Jin-hyuk. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue at the reckless attitude and drew a circle around himself, then he concentrated his internal energy at the top of his toe. Srrrr! A circle was drawn on the ground. Jin-hyuk, who drew it, pointed to Mumu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you about what martial arts are. Make me take one step out of this circle.¡± ¡°You should be pushed?¡± ¡°Yes. If you can¡¯t do that, you don¡¯t have the right to enter that academy.¡± The couple was worried that the kids would start fighting, but were relieved that they weren¡¯t. He was trying to show what Mumu couldn¡¯t understand. But would it be possible to stay in the circle which was only shoulder-width wide? To him, Lady Jang said. ¡°Husband, you will see something amazing.¡± ¡°Amazing?¡± ¡°I was surprised by the talent and skills shown by that teacher, so asked him to teach Jin-sung and Jin-hyuk.¡± She still remembered it. A slender man, who was said to be one of the three heads of the martial arts school he went to drew a circle and stood on one leg, and she witnessed the strange sight of him standing despite others trying to push him away. And Jin-hyuk seemed to be trying to show that same thing. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t say it, she agreed with her son. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for an ordinary person who wasn¡¯t trained in even the basic martial arts, to enter that place which was full of martial arts warriors. ¡°I should just get you out of the circle?¡± ¡°Yes. Use your hands and feet. But I will still be here.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk folded his arms and said. It felt like a waste of talent to take on someone who never even learned what martial arts are, but it felt like showing it to Mumu would be more effective than explaining it. ¡®The Mystery of the Four Way Foot Extreme Weight.¡¯ A secret taught to him by Jo Il-ryang, one of his three teachers. A high-level art which puts power on the feet. Though he couldn¡¯t do what that man showed, Jin-hyuk believed that what he could do was enough to show Mumu the difference. ¡°So you should leave.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Jin-hyuk answered. Mumu stepped forward and placed his hand on Jin-hyuk¡¯s chest. And tried to push him. His force was dispersed by the technique. The body didn¡¯t move. Yu Yeop-kyung was surprised. ¡®He withstood Mumu¡¯s strength?¡¯ Then the kid was amazing! Mumu, too, was shocked. ¡°Oh! This is amazing!¡± ¡°You saw it? This is the martial arts¡­¡± ¡°May I give more strength?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mumu rolled up his sleeve to the top of his forearm. Jin-hyuk saw the gigantic muscles. ¡®What muscles?¡¯ He and his body were trained too, but it was his first time seeing a human body so developed. Mumu put his hand on his chest again. And pushed. ¡®It¡¯s no use. You aren¡¯t even using internal energy and just ignorantly pushing with strength, no one will take a sing¡­¡¯ Drrrrr! ¡®!?¡¯ As soon as he was thinking, Yu Jin-hyuk, who wasn¡¯t supposed to move out of the circle, was pushed towards the wall at the end of the room in an instant. Flustered, he raised his energy to the maximum, but nothing worked. ¡®¡­¡¯ He stared at the floor, blankly. The wooden boards on the floor where his feet were pushed were cracked and broken. Not being able to believe that, Yu Jin-hyuk opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­ what are you?¡± Chapter 13 [The trick of this technique is dispersing incoming force. To use it, one must have a strong foundation. If you master and embody it, you can disperse great power.]Those were the words of Jo Il-ryang, who taught Yu Jin-hyuk the technique. Although Il-ryang had a slender build, he could survive for half a day on one foot while ten people tried to push him down. And Jin-hyuk, who learned that skill, was confident that he could somewhat replicate that. ¡®¡­ no way.¡¯ The skill he was proud of shattered. By a simple force. Even Lady Jang, who told her husband to watch proudly, was shocked and bewildered. ¡°Mumu¡­ Mumu is really strong.¡± ¡°I told you.¡± They whispered quietly. Yu Jin-hyuk wanted to show them something, but now they were afraid that he would lose his spirit because of the failure. At that time, Yu Jin-hyuk said with a red face. ¡°L-Let¡¯s do it again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°I made a mistake. I haven¡¯t fully mastered the technique my teacher showed me, so you were able to push me away.¡± He didn¡¯t want to disgrace his teacher. ¡®This kid¡­¡¯ Yu Yeop-kyung felt proud when his son didn¡¯t succumb to the failure and asked for another try. His son had grown up right. Even though he didn¡¯t know what martial arts was, he was proud of his son, who stood tall. The quarrel between Yu Jin-hyuk, who wanted to regain his lost self-esteem, and Mumu, who thought it was bothersome, continued for some time. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was worried that the fight would become huge if Mumu didn¡¯t say yes, convinced Mumu to retry. And thus, the family¡¯s reconciliation was carried out in a noisy manner until late at night. Early the next morning. In a training hall not far from Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s house. A boy was sitting cross-legged. It was Yu Jin-hyuk. He was gathering qi from the air and putting it into his dantian and body by inhaling and exhaling. This is cultivation. And Yu Jin-hyuk was practicing it. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t concentrate.¡¯ Usually, he would be in a state of thoughtlessness at this point. However, he wasn¡¯t able to do that and he couldn¡¯t concentrate. Just thinking about yesterday¡¯s events, he couldn¡¯t hold back his resentment. ¡®What about the effort I put in until now?¡¯ From a young age, he admired his older brother and constantly practiced martial arts. For that reason, he was praised by his teachers. And they told him that there would only be a few people his age who could compete with him, and those people would be from the 9 Great Sects and the 6 Great Clans. But how was Mumu able to beat him? ¡®I got pushed back by just strength.¡¯ To be honest, he wasn¡¯t just blown away by his strength. He was shocked by those huge, densely developed muscles. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®How can muscle strength be stronger than internal energy?¡¯ Internal energy followed a concept of Qi. The internal energy generated by accumulating qi would incredibly strengthen one¡¯s external power. However, Mumu, with his muscle strength, overwhelmed him. It wasn¡¯t like he was the strongest Murim warrior, but Yu Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t accept it. It was then. Tak! ¡°Huh.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk opened his eyes in shock. In front of him stood a slender middle-aged man with a goatee. It was Jo Il-ryang, one of his three teachers. When he was young, the man was famous, but now he took in disciples and nurtured them. ¡°Your breathing is haggard. Why aren¡¯t you concentrating?¡± ¡°I-I apologize.¡± Improperly executing cultivation is dangerous, but most people couldn¡¯t notice inconsistencies in others¡¯ cultivation. However, teachers like Jo Il-ryang, who had good ears, could tell if one was breathing properly or not, so he hit the kid with a stick. Yu Jin-hyuk touched his aching head. And then Jo Il-ryang continued. ¡°In three days, the entrance test for the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy will be held. Everyone is working hard with their eyes wide open to prepare for it, but what are you doing?¡± At those words, Yu Jin-hyuk bowed his head in embarrassment. What the man said was right. He was actually in a state of anger about whether he would pass the test or not. Seeing the disciple who was reflecting on his emotional state, Jo Il-ryang laughed inside. ¡®This one. He¡¯s someone who isn¡¯t this distracted usually, but he seems upset as he met his father and adopted brother for the first time.¡¯ Jo Il-ryang knew about the family¡¯s circumstances. So, even without Jin-hyuk saying anything about it, he knew what Yu Jin-hyuk was going through. But now, the kid had to prepare for the entrance test. ¡°Come on and focus already. If your brother got a top rank, then you¡¯ll have to aim for an even higher one.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± For the teacher, his student¡¯s admission to the academy was important. Because if he succeeded in enlisting them, then his small training school could be famous for sending their disciples to the academy. So he wanted his disciple to focus and do his best. At that time, Yu Jin-hyuk said, ¡°Teacher.¡± ¡°Uh. Can¡¯t concentrate?¡± ¡°About that¡­ is it possible to break the Mystery of the Four Way Foot Extreme Weight technique with just physical strength?¡± Jo Il-ryang laughed at the question. The question was childish, but he was thankful that the kid seemed alright. He laughed and said, ¡°If you can master the technique properly, even if one applies multiple tons of force, you will be able to disperse the force and hold your ground. However, if you want to use it perfectly, you have to Shift Flowers to Trees.¡± Shift Flowers to Trees. It means to turn a flower into a tree. It¡¯s a high-level technique that returns an opponent¡¯s attack to hit the opponent back to them. (1) Such a technique would be difficult to perform unless one¡¯s a Super Master and learned the technique properly. Yu Jin-hyuk nodded at those words and said, ¡°It must have been me who didn¡¯t learn it properly.¡± Jo Il-ryang was puzzled by it. ¡°Have you had the chance to compete with someone else?¡± If that wasn¡¯t the case, such words wouldn¡¯t have come out. Hesitating, Yu Jin-hyuk spoke about what happened last night. Upon hearing the story, Jo Il-ryang frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that a child who didn¡¯t learn martial arts pushed you away with his strength?¡± That was impossible. If it was someone else, it might be possible, but Yu Jin-hyuk was on the verge of completing the technique. It would be tough for him to cope with someone his teacher¡¯s level, but he wasn¡¯t lacking too much, and it was impossible for someone who didn¡¯t know martial arts to even do that. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t believe it either, but I¡¯m not able to shake my thoughts.¡± After hearing his disciple¡¯s story, Jo Il-ryang thought that it wasn¡¯t impossible. So he asked him. ¡°That child, where is he now?¡± There was a small forest ten miles west of Yu Yeop-kyung¡¯s house. Mumu, who was there, was looking for a suitable place to train. He eventually found a little valley surrounded by bushes and large and small boulders around it. To Mumu, those rocks were nothing more than training tools. He brought a few iron rods with him, but Mumu just tied a massive rock to his back and squatted repeatedly. ¡°982¡­ 983¡­ 984¡­¡± Mumu was happy training again after a long time. He was smiling. During the period of not training his heart ached because his muscles he protected like children would decrease, but while stretching again, it felt like he was flying. ¡®I need to make up for what I¡¯ll miss.¡¯ He heard about the academy¡¯s entrance test. If he passed, he would live in a dormitory, and then he might not have the freedom to train. Mumu decided to work out for any days he might miss. ¡®Nice.¡¯ He went to squat again, but he suddenly heard a small noise from a distance. He ignored it at first, but as it got louder it seemed like something was approaching, so he decided to look. He turned his head towards the noise, annoyed that something was interrupting his training, and what he saw was slightly surprising but anticlimactic. He saw two people coming through the bushes. One of them was a man with a goatee, it was his first time seeing him, and the other one was the second son of his father. ¡®Ah, annoying.¡¯ Why did he come all the way over here? He did ask where the nearest mountain was, but he didn¡¯t expect the second son to come find him. Unlike Mumu, who was annoyed by it, Yu Jin-hyuk was shocked. ¡®W-What is that?¡¯ Mumu squatted with that huge rock on his back. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand with that rock¡¯s weight on his back, even if he mastered internal energy, let alone squat that weight. Shockingly, Jo Il-ryang was surprised too. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ He did hear from his disciple about the kid. But this was beyond what he was expecting. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that even an adult wouldn¡¯t be able to tie a large rock to their back and repeat that movement. What was even more shocking were the words coming out of the kid¡¯s mouth. ¡°998¡­ 999¡­ 1000¡­¡± ¡®So he squatted with it that many times?¡¯ It was a type of training he never did because it overuses the body¡¯s muscles. He wasn¡¯t sure who taught him such an ignorant way to train his body, but he was convinced that training like that would damage the body. However¡­ Gulp! Jo Il-ryang gulped. Indeed, Mumu didn¡¯t learn martial arts just as his disciple said, and he only had physical strength; it could be said that he was a natural martial artist. The muscles which were visible through the sweat-soaked clothes were spectacular. ¡®He¡¯s amazing. If he trains and pushes himself to this extreme, he would do better than his teacher.¡¯ It was his first time finding a gem after Yu Jin-sung. Jo Il-ryang liked him. He even thought about taking the adopted son Mumu as his disciple. ¡®This is a good opportunity.¡¯ Jo Il-ryang knew that it would be impossible to enter the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy despite his physical strength if he didn¡¯t master martial arts. Physical strength had a limit. And martial arts was literally a way of dealing with others. But if one could handle others with strength, then why learn martial arts? ¡®It would¡¯ve been better if I met him when he was younger, but still, it would help me display the school.¡¯ Jo Il-ryang made his decision. He was going to make Mumu his disciple and enlist him in the academy after a year. If that happened, then there was a chance more strong people would come to train under him. He, who was full of dreams, spoke to Jin-hyuk. ¡°Watch. I will show you how the technique is done.¡± Phat! With that, Jo Il-ryang moved very lightly. Mumu watched the man, who was approaching him from a long distance. In an instant, he got in front of Mumu. ¡®He¡¯s fast!¡¯ He never saw anyone move so fast. He did see a few fast people in the bandits he killed, but this man was faster. Mumu asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Are you Mumu? I¡¯m Jo Il-ryang, one of your brother¡¯s teachers.¡± ¡°Ah really? Hello. I¡¯m Mumu.¡± At Mumu¡¯s remark, Jo Il-ryang smiled. He didn¡¯t just have a strong body; he also had a pretty face which would make any woman fall for him, but his tone and expressions were innocent. Since he lived in the mountains his whole life it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s innocent. ¡°But what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Huhu. I heard about you from Jin-hyuk.¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk?¡± Since last night, he seemed pissed off and didn¡¯t even look at Mumu. ¡®Is he actually a nice guy?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure about that. Regardless, Jo Il-ryang approached him and then drew a circle around himself, just like Yu Jin-hyuk did yesterday evening, and stood on one foot. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk said that he couldn¡¯t show you the perfect form yesterday, so this mister is going to teach Jin-hyuk how it¡¯s done and show you too.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ you mean that thing where someone tries to push you out of the circle?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it. Can you push me out?¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Jo Il-ryang frowned at Mumu¡¯s response. He thought Mumu was na?ve, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. And he said, ¡°If you can push me out like you did to Jin-hyuk, I will give you a nice present.¡± ¡°Present? What present?¡± ¡°You will only find out when you push me out of the circle, okay?¡± Jo Il-ryang changed his method to make Mumu act. After Mumu failed his attempt, his greatness would be shown and he would then ask Mumu to be his disciple. While he was thinking ahead, Mumu asked. ¡°You won¡¯t go back on words, right?¡± ¡°Huhuhu. I¡¯m your brother¡¯s teacher, would I lie to you? Come on.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll stand on one leg?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be out soon then.¡± Jo Il-ryang smiled. ¡°Hahahaha. Don¡¯t worry. No matter how strong you are, pushing me out won¡¯t be easy.¡± He thought Mumu had too much confidence. Jo Il-ryang concentrated his internal energy and then directed it to the foot he was standing on. The technique he used kept his center of gravity on his foot. ¡°Kay, push.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mumu placed his strong hands on Jo Il-ryang¡¯s chest. And pushed. Push! His feet, which were pushing, went into the ground. Jo Il-ryang was shocked by Mumu¡¯s power. He heard about it from Yu Jin-hyuk and he saw Mumu train his body, so he knew about it, but feeling it was different. ¡°Oh.¡± Mumu was surprised. He did his best, but he couldn¡¯t push him. Jo Il-ryang was like an old tree with roots deep in the ground. Yu Jin-hyuk, who watched it, was shocked. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ No matter how many times he tried it with Mumu, he kept getting pushed back. However, his teacher could endure Mumu¡¯s strength on one foot. Jin-hyuk looked at his teacher in a new light. ¡®Teacher was right. I must be lacking.¡¯ Jo Il-ryang, who confirmed the two people¡¯s reactions, smiled. He was a Super Master and had pretty strong internal energy; he was confident that he could handle Mumu. Despite that, seeing Mumu¡¯s feet dent the ground still shocked him. If Mumu had mastered even basic energy cultivation, he would have lost. Still, he wanted to shine in front of Mumu, so he would accept his offer of being his disciple. ¡°Did you see that? This is the Mystery of the Four Way Foot Extreme Weight technique where I become one¡­¡± ¡°Mister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You must keep this a secret from my father.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± At that moment, Mumu turned the dial on his right wristband. It went from eight to six. Jo Il-ryang couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. And then, Mumu placed his hands on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± Jo Il-ryang laughed at Mumu¡¯s words. The child had a cute side. He didn¡¯t like losing, so he tried again. The desire to win was one of the things that Murim warriors had. And there was nothing bad about it. ¡°Huhuhu. Give it another try.¡± ¡°Then I will push.¡± ¡°Do whatever you¡­¡± Dudud! At that moment, Mumu¡¯s right sleeve tore, showing off his muscles. ¡®!?¡¯ Jo Il-ryang¡¯s eyes widened as the muscles on the right arm grew. ¡®What the! His muscles are getting bigger¡­¡¯ It was then. He couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the tremendous force which pushed against his chest. He ended up using more internal energy to stabilize himself. However, the moment Mumu¡¯s arms stretched out. Thud! ¡°Euk!¡± His connection with the earth was cut off, and Jo Il-ryang¡¯s body, unable to withstand the force, was thrown back. Tatatak! It was only after getting thrown 20 steps back that Jo Il-ryang was able to stop. ¡®What in the world, such an unbelievable power¡­¡¯ "Croak!" Jo Il-ryang started coughing up blood. ¡®T-Teacher!¡¯ Yu Jin-hyuk, who was watching that, was confused. Chapter 14 Jo Il-ryang, the second of the three strong teachers, was on his bed with his hands folded.When he opened his eyes, he saw a lantern flame fluttering because of the breeze coming in through the open window and a middle aged man with a beard sitting opposite of him. He was Mak Il-wong, the first of the three strong teachers. It was getting dark enough to light a lamp, and Mak Il-wong was reading a book as usual. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Elder brother...¡± After responding, Jo Il-ryang sighed. He thought that what happened with Mumu was a dream. Jo Il-ryang opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ brother. I had a dream.¡± ¡°Dream?¡± ¡°Yes. It was so absurd that I don¡¯t even want to tell you about it, but if that really happened, it would be the most absurd thing that¡¯s happened in my Murim life.¡± At Jo Il-ryang¡¯s words, Mak Il-wong took his eyes off his book and looked ahead. And then he said, ¡°You passed out for half a day, and your memory doesn¡¯t seem perfect, I¡¯m going to get a doctor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Half a day? How? He was startled and tried to get up, but his heart was pounding. ¡°Euk!¡± Then Mak Il-wong approached him and asked. ¡°I want to ask one thing before getting a doctor. Who left that mark on your chest?¡± ¡°Huh? My chest?¡± Jo Il-ryang¡¯s expression was blank as he looked at his chest. His shirt was missing, and his chest was bruised in the shape of two hand prints. The moment he saw that, goosebumps rose on Jo Il-ryang¡¯s body. ¡®Damn it, it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡¯ It was absurd, but it seemed to have happened. And gradually his memory cleared up. The great strength of Mumu, the adopted son in Yu Jin-hyuk¡¯s family, has broken a myth about martial artists. Thanks to that, his plans failed. While he started to remember what happened his face turned red in embarrassment. [T-Teacher!] [Ji¡­ Jin-hyuk¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t tell¡­ anyone¡­ about this¡­] He fainted after saying that. In addition to his desire to take Mumu in as a disciple, he wanted to show Yu Jin-hyuk his greatness, but he was humiliated. Before he fainted, he even asked his disciple to not tell anyone about this. ¡®Ahhh.¡¯ He was even more embarrassed after recalling everything. He never thought that he would meet such a monstrous child. How could he reveal this to his elder brother, who was looking down at him with skeptical eyes? He couldn¡¯t tell him as he would lose face. But he tried to give him some form of an answer. ¡°I was competing with someone like¡­¡± Despite trying, Jo Il-ryang decided against telling him and hastily changed the topic. ¡°El-Elder brother! What happened to Jin-hyuk''s blood points release? I was supposed to do it¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking so soon.¡± ¡°Did Goha do it?¡± Goha was the youngest of the teachers. Originally, he decided to take charge of the blood points release and treatment based on a bet with Jin-hyuk. But if he passed out like this, then things must have changed. The elder one, Mak Il-wong, clicked his tongue. ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I gave him my energy and opened his blood points.¡± ¡°You did everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Ah! Follow me.¡± Mak Il-wong, opened the door and walked out. Puzzled, Jo Il-ryang grabbed something to cover himself and rushed out. Right next door. There, he saw Goha, sitting on a bed staring blankly as if he was in shock. And his right hand was swollen. Goha, who was dazed, slowly turned his head and looked at them as they entered. Jo Il-ryang mumbled and pointed his finger at the man. ¡°You too?¡± At that, Goha looked sad. Goha felt like Jo Il-kyung knew what happened. When he saw the youngest of the three strong teachers, who was master at using his body, holding his swollen right hand, it was obvious. ¡®That monstrous child¡­¡¯ He never saw such ridiculous muscles in all his life. He couldn¡¯t understand it. And then something flashed through his mind. ¡®Wait. I told Jin-hyuk to not tell anyone.¡¯ If Goha was like this, then Jin-hyuk must have told the truth. Jo Il-ryang grabbed his head. Seeing him like that, Mak Il-wong asked as he sighed. ¡°Sigh. What the hell happened while I was away?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In response to such a question, Jo Il-ryang and Goha kept their mouths shut as if they made a silent promise. At the same time. Yu Jin-hyuk was lying on his bed with the lamps off. He was exhausted from the treatment he received, and then energy cultivation. He had an especially hard time because it was Mak Il-wong who did it, so he laid down earlier than normal. Yet he was unable to sleep. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Three, no two more days, and he will be admitted to the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. He waited so eagerly for that day to come, but now his heart wasn¡¯t so eager. If Mumu got accepted too, then he would be in the unfortunate situation of having to spend two or three years with that muscular idiot. ¡®Ah, no!¡¯ Just the thought was terrifying. Even thinking about what happened during the day was making him want to vanish. ¡®My teachers became like that¡­¡¯ It was because of his negligence. As his teacher said, he shouldn¡¯t have told anyone. Jo Il-ryang insisted on not telling anyone, but he did thinking that Goha might be able to subdue Mumu since he was much bigger than Jo Il-ryang. However, the result was the same. [You¡¯re the type of person I like. Was it Mumu? Why don¡¯t you learn martial arts?] Goha, who was strong and acknowledged Mumu, asked. After some basic introductions, he convinced Mumu to arm wrestle him, but while arm wrestling his hand broke. [Never! Never tell elder brother!] Like Yo Il-kyung, Goha said the same thing. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Looking at his red face, Jin-hyuk knew just how embarrassed he was. They were broken by the strength of a man who only trained his muscles. It was natural for their self-esteem to be damaged. At that, they lost in front of their disciple. ¡®Damn it. What the hell is he?¡¯ He was someone who was hard to understand. Two of his teachers who were famous in Murim, fell on their knees in front of Mumu¡¯s mighty strength. They didn¡¯t fight, but even if they did, Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t sure about what the outcome would be, Mumu had enough strength to make his teachers shudder. ¡®Is it possible to be that strong by only training muscles?¡¯ All three teachers had said that there was a limit to how strong a physical body could be trained. However, looking at Mumu, it didn¡¯t seem like that. The muscles which he trained seemed to exceed the strength of internal energy¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ Jin-hyuk shook his head. No matter how he thought about it, that didn¡¯t make sense. Isn¡¯t this something which directly contradicts the history and knowledge that has been passed down in Murim for years? ¡®Right.¡¯ It was said that the Four Great Warriors can cut down a mountain peak. And that would be impossible to do by only training the body. ¡®But, what are they?¡¯ He wondered what the bands around Mumu¡¯s arms and ankles were. When he turned down the number, his arms grew bigger, and Mumu asked for it to be kept a secret from his father. He was tempted to use it against Mumu as it looked like a weakness, but Mumu¡¯s words made it impossible to say anything. [If you promise to not tell father, I won¡¯t talk about your teachers being hurt by me anywhere.] He thought Mumu was na?ve, but he was wrong. He knew that his teachers were ashamed of their losses and didn¡¯t want anyone knowing about them. In the end, he accepted it. [Jin-hyuk, you¡¯re a pretty good guy.] ¡®I really hate him.¡¯ Just the thought of Mumu¡¯s smiling face annoyed him. Jin-hyuk prayed to the Goddess of Heaven for the first time. Begging for Mumu to fail the entrance test. Two days later. Mumu and Jin-hyuk got up early to take the entrance test, which was to be held at 4 o¡¯clock, and were being sent off by their family. After two hours of walking, they would arrive at the academy. Lady Jang hugged her son and said, ¡°If you work hard, good results will come.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°I will pray earnestly for you to pass the test. And get along well with Mumu. If not your brother, who will you turn to?¡± At those words, Yu Jin-hyuk tightly shut his eyes. ¡®I wish he would fail mother.¡¯ He hoped for that, but he never said it out loud. His father and mother wanted them to get along. However, Jin-hyuk prayed that Mumu would be eliminated. That was when Yu Yeop-kyung approached him and said. ¡°Son. Stay healthy.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°And make sure that the daughter of the criminal affairs¡¯ head stays safe. I think you will do well. I wish you the best of luck and get along with Mumu.¡± The same words as his mother. Yu Jin-hyuk felt sad, but he nodded. Once he was out of the house, he had no intention of sticking with Mumu. Finally, Yu Yeop-kyung approached Mumu and hugged him. ¡°Son.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t get in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­ father. If I pass, you won¡¯t get to see me for a while. Is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then go ahead and say it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the academy, so I won¡¯t tell you not to train anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mumu''s eyes twinkled at that. Looking at that, Yu Yeop-kyung sighed. The man in the dream told him to raise Mumu as a normal kid, but in the end he couldn¡¯t. Maybe this was Mumu¡¯s birthright. In any case, Yu Yeop-kyung, who thought that it was his duty as a parent to pray for the best, decided to let Mumu search for his own path. ¡°Then we will leave.¡± Mumu and Jin-hyuk were sent off by their family. Since Mumu woke up much earlier than normal, he was walking with his eyes half-closed, Jin-hyuk thought that it was pathetic. And since this was their first journey together, they were awkward and didn¡¯t talk to each other. After walking down the road for about half an hour. Clank! ¡°Huh?¡± The sound of horses and wheels could be heard. Jin-hyuk was puzzled since it was early in the morning, and he looked at where the sound was coming from. What he saw was a luxurious carriage coming their way. It came so quickly that it made dust rise up from the ground. ¡®What?¡¯ They were shocked when the carriage stopped right in front of them, and then its window rattled open, revealing a face. It was none other than Mo Il-hwa. Pointing her thumb towards the inside of the carriage, she shouted at them. ¡°Hey, get in!¡± Chapter 15 ¡°Hey, get in!¡±Mumu and Jin-hyuk were almost swept away by the carriage¡¯s speed. At first, Jin-hyuk was puzzled because he didn¡¯t know who Mo Il-hwa was, but after hearing about her from Mumu, he was surprised. Because this was the woman they needed to look after. Jin-hyuk thought that it was a troublesome task, but he noticed something interesting. ¡®She¡¯s trained in martial arts.¡¯ Jin-hyuk was able to feel others¡¯ levels after having his blood points released. Therefore, he could sense the fact that she wasn¡¯t someone who was learning martial arts for fun. ¡°Oh. Is this a carriage? This is my first time riding one.¡± Mumu said as he looked around inside. Jin-hyuk frowned at Mumu¡¯s way of speaking, and clasped his hands as he politely spoke. ¡°I apologize. Lady Mo. This guy lived in the mountains so he ended up speaking without honorifics.¡± ¡°Enough. We¡¯re the same age anyway.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated by my father¡¯s request and let¡¯s be friends.¡± Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t like her arrogant attitude. Because he thought that she was clubbing him and the idiot beside him together. Unlike him, Mumu said something interesting. ¡°You¡¯re different from what I thought. When we first met you were quite¡­¡± ¡°Oh my. You know nothing. Now do you know? That I¡¯m not such a woman.¡± ¡°¡­ uh, I can see that. Jin-hyuk was embarrassed by the way Mumu was having a casual conversation with her. ¡°What kind of attitude is this towards the daughter of the Criminal Affairs¡¯ head? You really...¡± ¡°Why? She told us it was fine.¡± Mumu tilted his head asking what the problem was. At that, Jin-hyuk scolded him. ¡°Are you really acting like this because you¡¯re unaware of who she is? No matter how comfortable you as¡­¡± ¡°Yah, I said it was fine.¡± ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, when I become your sister-in-law later, speak like that. How is that? Got it?¡± Mo Il-hwa touched her red cheeks after saying that. Jin-hyuk was confused. When will she become his sister-in-law? What the hell did that mean? ¡°Lady. I don¡¯t seem to understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± ¡°Keep pretending like you don¡¯t know. I am definitely going to marry Sir Yu Jin-sung. So, let¡¯s get along well.¡± ¡°¡­ my brother?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m envious of you. How does it feel living with your older brother? My brother is such an idiot, only half of his brain works.¡± She talks so much. Jin-hyuk was restless, but there was one thing he knew for sure. She was the type of woman who would occasionally go to a friend¡¯s house and keep going on and on and on like a broken record. This was all because his brother¡¯s popularity rose once he cleared his father¡¯s name. ¡°Ah¡­ is that so?¡± Said Jin-hyuk. When he found out that she was someone who was aiming for his brother, he decided to tone it down. Actually, Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t really like any woman he saw going after his brother. Because he wanted his brother whom he respected and liked to meet a true warrior who was worthy of him, but he hasn¡¯t seen anyone like that yet. Seeing his appearance and expression change, Mo Il-hwa asked. ¡°What is with that reaction? So lifeless.¡± She was quick-witted. Jin-hyuk clasped his hands and responded. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about my brother, and if you¡¯re interested in him, I think it would be better for you to talk to him separately.¡± Jin-hyuk cut the conversation off. He wanted to draw a line in advance because a lot of women would talk to him wanting to get with his older brother. Mo Il-hwa pouted. ¡®He¡¯s more troublesome than I thought.¡¯ Having introduced herself, she thought that things would be easy from then on, but now it seemed like a tough task. Thinking about Yu Jin-sung, she calmed her mind. There was no need to worry, after all they were going to spend 2 to 3 years together. And there would be plenty of opportunities. ¡°What. What is with you both! I know my father told you to watch over and protect me, but don¡¯t listen to that.¡± She suddenly yelled. Jin-hyuk shook his head at her attitude. ¡°That is something we have to do. Since my father told us to.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t fully accepted it yet, Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for his father. Mo Il-hwa snorted at those words. ¡°I¡¯m not soft or weak.¡± ¡°It was a request, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°And the daughter of the man is telling you that they¡¯re fine. Either be my friend, or you¡¯ll be a bother by following me, and I don¡¯t want you to bother me.¡± Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t have a chance to decide. ¡°Once I make a promise, I keep it. It¡¯s my job to keep an eye on the lady and make sure nothing happens.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡± ¡°I never said that.¡± Visor! At that moment, Mo Il-hwa pulled something out from her waist. Jin-hyuk was shocked because he thought that she was trying to loosen her dress, but she pulled a soft sword. Soft swords are much thinner than normal ones and they have elasticity so they are flexible. Wheik! With that she swung her sword. Jin-hyuk was shocked by the way the sword vibrated and wiggled more than normal ones. ¡®I thought that she learned martial arts, but I didn¡¯t think she was this strong.¡¯ At this level, she was no way inferior to him. With a triumphant expression, she smiled and said. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°¡­ it was good.¡± ¡°Right? Because my teacher is Enemy''s Secret Soft Sword.¡± ¡®Enemy¡¯s Secret Soft Sword?¡¯ He was shocked again. Enemy¡¯s Secret Soft Sword, Ma Cho-hyeon. Like the strong three teachers, it was a famous name in this time period. A great person who never fell when compared to other warriors. He heard that that person wasn''t going to take disciples for forty years, but who would have thought that Mo Il-hwa would get a chance to learn under them? S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®If she is their disciple, there is no need to worry.¡¯ Jin-hyuk admitted. The woman wasn¡¯t going to allow them to follow and protect her either. At that time, Mumu looked at the soft sword. ¡°It¡¯s different. It¡¯s fluttering.¡± ¡°Like a butterfly right? My teacher gave me this, it''s called the Butterfly Sword, pretty right?¡± Butterfly Sword. It was literally like a butterfly. Mumu laughed. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Butterfly Sword, the sword is made to look similar to a Butterfly, hehe, funny.¡± Jin-hyuk, who paid attention to her words, tried hard to hide his shock. The woman was proud of it, how could Mumu laugh? ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± Jin-hyuk hit Mumu¡¯s elbow. But it was too late. Mo Il-hwa licked her lips and spoke to Mumu in an irritated voice. ¡°What? Funny?... Do you want a go?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mumu immediately apologized. Since he apologized quickly it was difficult to say anything more. It was because everytime Mumu said something, she didn¡¯t feel any malice. In a cheerful voice, she said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t so good looking, this pretty noona (sister) would have put a sword through your mouth. Watch your words, okay?¡± ¡°Huh. Okay.¡± Mo Il-hwa folded her arms and turned away to calm her anger. When she, who was the most talkative, went silent, the carriage moved in silence. Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t talk to Mumu either. Around 4 o¡¯clock. The carriage with three people inside arrived at the academy. Thanks to the carriage ride, Mumu was able to get some sleep. On the other hand, Jin-hyuk was nervous the whole time and his stomach felt bloated. The coachman who was driving the carriage said, ¡°Lady, there are too many people, you will have to walk from here.¡± As they said, the entrance was flooded with people. The three of them got out and then looked at the huge crowd that was in front of the academy which looked like a palace. It was spectacular enough to live up to its reputation. It was fitting of the royal family member who was the founder. ¡°There are a lot of people.¡± Even though there is normally a lot, there are too many right now. There seemed to be tens of thousands of people. They took in talented people regardless of social status, so it was natural for people from all over the empire to come. Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue. ¡°Tch. It looks like it will take a long time to take the test.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If I knew this was the case, I would have brought something.¡± It sure looked like it would take a very long time to take the test. Jin-hyuk looked around as he felt that his courage had revived. Several famous clans were present. ¡®Moyong Clan, Hwang Bo Clan, Sword Clan¡­ even the people of the oldest clans are here.¡¯ The capable ones stood out. They were here because after leaving the academy their clans and their names would be more recognized. When his brother entered too, it must have been like this. ¡®Amidst all this, my brother completed the course.¡¯ He respected him. The thought that he didn¡¯t want to become someone who would degrade his brother¡¯s reputation sparked a fire in his heart. He wanted to at least get results comparable to his brother. ¡°Tch. Why doesn¡¯t this show any signs of decreasing?¡± Mo Il-hwa grunted. Although kids of famous clans were present, there still seemed to be tens of thousands of people. ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to let us in?¡± It was the moment when they were puzzled. Someone came up to the woman and said. ¡°You came to the entrance test without even knowing anything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She looked and saw a thin-eyed boy in a navy uniform standing next to her. He looked about 17 to 18 years old, the same age that one needed to be to take the test. Jin-hyuk, who was wary of him, asked. ¡°And you must be?¡± ¡°Ahh. I was rude. I¡¯m Hae-ryang from the Lower District Clan.¡± ¡°Lower District Clan?¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes shone at that. The Lower District Cln was in the south, and had worked under the Forces of Evil. And they were a clan made of swordsmen who sold information, thieves, pickpockets, scammers, and the prostitutes in red light districts. However, that was a thing of the past and now the clan is recognized as an information network. ¡®He can¡¯t be ignored.¡¯ Jin-hyuk tried to greet him, when, ¡°I know. The beautiful lady here is Mo Il-hwa, the daughter of the Criminal Affairs¡¯ head, and you are Yu Jin-hyuk, the brother of Yu Jin-sung and a disciple of the strong three teachers, right? It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The two were shocked by Hae-ryang. Indeed this man was from the Lower District Clan. ¡°Woah. How can you know all that by just looking at our faces?¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question, Hae-ryang answered with an excited voice. ¡°It would be strange to not know about the daughter of the Criminal Affairs¡¯ head and the younger brother of the famous Yu Jin-sung.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± Jin-hyuk said in admiration. Mumu intervened and asked. ¡°Then do you know me?¡± Hae-ryang frowned at that. He knew about the daughter of the high-ranking noble and the great younger brother who was a disciple of three amazing warriors. But who was the other one? The man looked nice, but he didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡°Hm, excuse me, but I don¡¯t know you. I couldn¡¯t recognize the young master here due to my lack of knowledge, so could you please tell me about yourself, young master?¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hae-ryang was puzzled by the name. And Jin-hyuk ended up explaining. ¡°Sorry. Mumu is the adopted son of our family.¡± ¡°Adopted?¡± If he was from Yu Jin-hyuk¡¯s family, then his father was just recently pardoned from exile. And it was his first time hearing about the adoption. But since Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t want to talk about Mumu, He changed the topic. ¡°But about us not knowing much about the test, what do you mean?¡± He never did hear about the test from his brother. Because he said that he had to go and experience it first hand. Hae-ryang pointed to the entrance and said. ¡°See that gate over there?¡± There was no way anyone couldn¡¯t see it. It was as tall as the wall and there were dozens of smaller gates ahead of it. Pointing to the huge gate, Hae-ryang said. ¡°Opening that gate and entering is the first entrance test.¡± Chapter 16: The First Test (1)Sponsored Content 16: The First Test (1)Dozens of smaller gates were superimposed on the large gate ahead. Despite being uniquely shaped, the gate was thoroughly designed. At first glance, one might not understand it, but when looking at the gate¡¯s mechanism, one can see the woven design. ¡°Huh! Damn it!¡± A large boy who was pushing against the gate, cursed. The gate in front of the boy was around 7 feet wide. And it was the smallest of the huge gates, but despite his large figure, he was unable to open the gate. ¡°Hey! Now that you¡¯re done, give up! There are people behind you!¡± Behind the boy were several others waiting to try. They were all waiting to take the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy''s entrance test. Mo Il-hwa, who went and stood on the carriage¡¯s footrest to get a better view, clicked her tongue. ?1? ¡°This is the first gate of the entrance test?¡± Hae-ryang, who was near her, answered. ¡°Yes. With so many people gathered, conducting the test in an orderly fashion wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°And the gates just need to be pushed open?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The only problem is that it isn¡¯t easy to open them.¡± ¡°Are they heavy?¡± One could tell by just looking at them that their weight was unusual. In addition, the gates were so closely attached that it didn¡¯t seem like they would open with just force. ¡°It was said that they were specially made so that they wouldn¡¯t open unless a certain amount of internal energy was applied. Even the smallest door weighs four hundred pounds and is fully equipped, so that no third-rate warrior can open it.¡± Jin-hyuk frowned at Hae-ryang¡¯s words. ¡°You mean that no third-rate warrior can get in?¡± s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The ones called third-rate warriors were also people who mastered martial arts. They were much stronger than ordinary people, but clearly the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy had high standards. ¡®So this is where they get rid of warriors who have minimal training. So people with basic skills will not be taken in.¡¯ After thinking that he glanced at Mumu. From listening to all that was said, it looked like first-rate warriors could get in and test their strength. It seemed like the gate would open in response to the internal energy of a first-rate warrior. He knew that Mumu had a lot of strength, but would the gate open with just strength? Curious, he asked Hae-ryang. ¡°Will that gate open with just pure strength and not internal energy?¡± To that question, Hae-ryang smiled timidly and responded. ¡°Strength? Anyone who could do that would have passed the gate already.¡± ¡°Right?¡± If Hae-ryang¡¯s words were true, then Mumu wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. Jin-hyuk, who felt better, licked his lips and looked at Mumu who was looking at the gate. ¡®I hope we end up on different paths.¡¯ Mumu was strong, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Mumu could pass the test. That was when Hae-ryang came to his side and whispered something into his ear. ¡°This is important information, I heard that the gate was designed by the head of the Jegal Clan, and it was made so that no one could pass without applying the set amount of energy.¡± It was just like the Lower District Clan to have such information. This wasn¡¯t information that most Murim clans had. With that, Hae-ryang drew a circle with his index finger and said, ¡°Now that information is actually worth a hundred silver. This is my present to build a friendship with Mr. Jin-hyuk. If you have any other questions, please feel free to ask. However, nothing will be free from now on, you need to pay a reasonable price.¡± ¡®¡­ price.¡¯ Jin-hyuk looked at Hae-ryang and went silent. The information he provided was for his friendship. But that was lame. ¡®One hundred silver¡­¡¯ Expensive. Because of his brother¡¯s hard work, his family¡¯s situation had improved, but he couldn¡¯t use money carelessly. Mo Il-hwa, jumped off the carriage and asked. ¡°What do you mean by a hundred silver?¡± Hae-ryang whispered the same thing into her ear. And she said something like, ho ho ho. ¡°It isn¡¯t that expensive. I will need more information in the future.¡± Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. Apparently, for her, a noble, a hundred silver wasn¡¯t a huge deal. ¡°Oh my, thank you. Please ask whenever.¡± After saying that, Hae-ryang smiled and bowed his head. As if the woman was his main customer, his eyes shone. Around 2 hours had passed since Mumu and the others arrived near the gates. During those 2 hours, around 10,000 people had challenged the gate. Although there was no need for an instructor, three people were standing on the upper wall and observed everything that was happening. One of them was Hak-gyu, who was a middle-aged man with a long beard. In Murim, he was called ¡®Strong Simple Fist,¡¯ and he was serving as a teacher for second years, and this year he was appointed as the supervisor for new recruits. After drinking something, Hak-gyu looked somewhere and said, ¡°Nam-kyung. Are you taking it down?¡± ¡°Yes. I''m taking it down very well.¡± There was a nineteen-year-old stout looking young man with thick eyebrows writing stuff down, he was Yeon Nam-kyung a second year at the academy. He was called by Hak-gyu to help him. ¡®One is having fun drinking and the other is working.¡¯ The kid was complaining inside. He was only staying silent because of his grades, but he was still dissatisfied. Whether he liked it or not, Hak-gyu was drinking alcohol and watching the test takers. ¡°Tch. There aren¡¯t many good ones this year. Out of ten thousand only thirty opened up the first gate.¡± In order to open the gate, one had to be a first rate warrior. It was known that one had to be talented to reach that level at the age of 17 or 18. But in the academy, they wanted even more talented kids to enter. Yeon Nam-kyung who kept writing, said, ¡°Still, three people managed to open three gates, right?¡± As he said, three people managed to completely open three of the gates. Outstanding talents from clans such as the Nam-gung Clan and the Mudang Clan appeared. Opening three gates meant that they had reached the Master Level. ¡°Those people had to do it, since they¡¯re from the Five Great Clans.¡± Said Hak-gyu in a cold voice. As he said, the Five Great Clans had a reputation to uphold, and even they must have sent the strongest in their clans to the academy. Because of that it wasn''t strange that they sent people of the Master Level to the academy. Most of the participants came to the academy to raise the reputation of their clans. But what Hak-hyu wanted was an original one, not a member of some prestigious clan. ¡°Someone like Yu Jin-sung would be nice.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Jin-sung a special case? It isn¡¯t easy to find someone like him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± With those words, Hak-gyu took a sip. Even now, he likes Yu Jin-sung. Among the people that he taught, there were few who were hard working despite their talent. That type of person was truly hard to find. ¡°By the way, teacher. I think I heard that Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother is taking the test this time.¡± ¡°Right. It must be him.¡± Hak-gyu pointed to someone in the distance. He recognized Yu Jin-hyuk at a glance as he approached the gate. He could recognize him right away because the faces looked similar. ¡°Does he have the same talent as Yu Jin-sung?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out once we watch him.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll know if he¡¯s a snake or a cat.¡¯ Hak-gyu didn¡¯t really have high expectations for the younger brother as he knew people like Yu Jin-sung were rare. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the descendants of those people this year.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? The daughter of the Southern Sword of the Emperor and the third disciple of Eastern River Blade Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in fist users.¡± ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m more interested in looking at flowers.¡± Yeon nam-kyung answered. He was more curious about the appearance of the Southern Sword of the Emperor¡¯s heir. ?2? On the other hand, Hak-gyu wasn¡¯t even the least bit interested in the young girl¡¯s appearance. Rather, he was more interested in those who would succeed the Four Strongest Warriors. ¡®The Fist of the Northern Star¡¯s grandson and the third disciple of the Poison Air of the West were admitted last year, so this year, the descendants of all four will be here. This will be fun.¡¯ Last year the competition was brutal, so he couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like this year. And since the descendants of the Four Strongest Warriors were monsters, he wondered what the daughter and the disciple would show him today. However, it would be difficult to know who they were unless they revealed themselves, but then it happened. At that moment, a cry was heard near the gate. ¡°Hong Hye-ryung. 17 years old. For the sake of my family and my father, the Southern Sword of the Emperor, Hong hwa-ryun, who taught me, I will take the test.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Yeon Nam-kyung, was startled by those words and looked down the wall. The entrance was completely engulfed in the noise of people talking. ¡°His successor!¡± ¡°D-Damn it!¡± ¡°Let me see her face!¡± People pushed each other to get a look at the person. Unlike before, an extremely famous warrior had appeared. But soon, sighs escaped from the people¡¯s mouths. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face wasn¡¯t visible. She had a bamboo hat covering her face, so not many could see her. Yeon Nam-kyung sighed in disappointment. And Hak-gyu yelled at him. ¡°Stop staring at her and take down the notes already.¡± ¡°¡­ yes. Understood.¡± Yeon Nam-kyung grumbled and sat down while Hak-gyu looked at her with an interested face. He couldn¡¯t see Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s face, but the large sword on her waist caught his attention. It had to be the famous Giant Fire Sword which had mysterious patterns on it. ¡®Did he pass it down to the one and only person who can inherit it?¡¯ He heard that the Southern Sword of the Emperor had no other kids. But this was surely interesting. For a slender woman to have such a big sword on her waist. ¡®How strong is she?¡¯ She was the descendant of one of the great warriors. Everyone had high expectations for her. He thought that she would at least open three gates. At that time, Hong Hye-ryung, stood in front of the gates. And she stretched her palms out towards the gates. Everyone held their breath as they looked at it. Kik! Soon the gates moved. ¡°Oh oh, oh, she¡¯s able to move about 3 gates!¡± ¡°Then is she as strong as¡­¡± ¡°Not as strong as I thought¡­¡± They thought that at first, but the thing that followed shocked everyone. No one has opened more than three gates until now. But all of a sudden, five started moving. ¡°Ha!¡± An exclamation escaped from Hak-gyu¡¯s mouth. Only those of the Master Level were able to open three gates, and if she could open five, then the woman had to be a Super Master. ¡®Did she already reach that level?¡¯ If that was the case, it could be said that she was at the level of the academy¡¯s instructors. Everyone was shocked, but the moving gates stopped. She removed her palms, and then her breathing turned ragged. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Unfortunately that was it. It didn¡¯t seem like she reached the beginning of the Super Master Level yet. She just seemed to have the same level of internal energy as a Super Master. Thud! Perhaps, that prediction was right, the woman gave up on opening 5 gates, and gently opened what she could. Of course, that alone caused cheers. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Indeed she is his daughter!¡± ¡°She did well, she could have opened five gates!¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t a descendant of one of the strongest for nothing.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it. Hak-gyu admitted that this year, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone who could outperform this girl. If there was someone, it would be the third disciple of the Poison Air of the West. ¡®Kuk. Alcohol tastes so good now.¡¯ Despite not seeing any unexpected ones right now, he could tell that this year was going to be amazing. Meanwhile, Hong Hye-ryung opened the gate. She was able to enter and she seemed like she enjoyed their cheers. ¡®Ahh. Shout more! This is exciting.¡¯ Below the bamboo hat, her face had turned red with excitement. Chapter 17: The First Test (2)Sponsored Content 17: The First Test (2)¡°Why are you leaving the gate open and standing still? Aren¡¯t you doing it for cheers? Attention seeker, attention seeker.¡± Mo Il-hwa looked at Hong Hye-ryung, who opened the door, with tons of displeasure. ¡°¡­¡± S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At her tone of voice. Jin-hyuk bit his tongue. Still, she was the daughter of a noble, who was a high ranking official, and her tone of voice was no different from when a person would look down on others. She said stuff like ¡®Yah, aren¡¯t I a lot cuter than her?¡¯ It was difficult for him to understand, since he was the young son of a scholar. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just jealous?¡¯ It was difficult for him to understand women''s feelings. While everything was going on Mumu yawned with a tired expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the door is opening and closing or why people are cheering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how high the standards are, young master Mumu.¡± ¡°High?¡± ¡°Because the more gates someone opens, the higher their internal energy level.¡± Hae-ryang of the Lower District Clam answered. Both Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were supposed to be stepping stones for him. The clan member of the Lower District Clan looked at the three people in front of him. He was always advised that it was important to win the hearts of those around him and attract high-end customers. ¡®He¡¯s someone who will fail at the first gate.¡¯ So an investment in Mumu wasn¡¯t worth it. Meanwhile, Hong Hye-ryung entered through the gate and the test continued. As always, most people couldn¡¯t open any of the gates, and if they could they barely opened the first one. Now Mumu and the others¡¯ turns weren''t that far away. But while they were waiting, there was a boy standing alone with a serious expression on his face and looking at the gates, maybe he was just nervous. He was wearing a red robe with a black ribbon tied around his forehead. ¡®Indeed as expected of the Southern Sword of the Emperor¡¯s descendant¡­¡¯ The boy was thinking back on the girl who passed through the gate earlier. He expected her to be strong, but not that strong At the age of just 17 and with a woman¡¯s body, she had amazing strength. He came in with determination, but it didn¡¯t seem like the test was going to be easy. ¡®I need to teach them the pain of losing blood.¡¯ With such a strong mind he mastered martial arts. He endured hellish training in the White Valley for this day. Everyone gathered near the gate was still looking peaceful. But his hopes of showing them despair wasn¡¯t far away. ¡®I, Ha-ryun, who inherited the will and blood, will burn the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy which is full of detestable vicious people¡­¡¯ ¡°Yah! The place ahead of you is empty, aren¡¯t you going?¡± A shrieking voice came from behind him. Ha-ryun turned and looked back. It was Mo Il-hwa, who was talking to him with an annoyed face. ¡®What is with this bitch?¡¯ Her face was pretty, so it was hard to miss her among the crowd. But he didn¡¯t like her attitude. ¡°What? Now that I told you to move forward, are you trying to act hard?¡± ¡®Hard? What kind of woman speaks so vulgarly!¡¯ Ha-ryun, who stared at her, calmed down and then took a step forward. Revealing himself wouldn¡¯t be the right choice. And the burden he was carrying was huge. ¡°Get going hard-head.¡± ¡®This bitch!¡¯ In an instant, Ha-ryun turned back and almost threw a dagger at her neck. This woman was deliberately provoking him. It was then. ¡°Young-chun. 18-years-old. I¡¯m a disciple of the Eastern River Blade Master, and I¡¯m about to take the test.¡± ¡®Eastern River Blade Clan?¡¯ Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes, which were angry, turned to the boy in front of the gate with a large wooden box and a blue robe. He was in front of the gate and facing it, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Eastern River Blade Master!¡± ¡°Woah! Are everyone''s disciples taking the test this time?¡± ¡°This is absurd!¡± ¡°The Southern Sword of the Emperor and the Eastern River Blade Master too!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to Young-chun, the third disciple of the Eastern River Blade Master, one of the Four Strongest Warriors. At the people¡¯s attention, Young-chun¡¯s innocent face distorted into that of a demon. But then he soon calmed himself. ¡°Hold back! Calm down.¡± He was someone who desperately hated being cheered for by people who knew nothing of him. Even his teacher, who would praise him, began to cut back when he noticed how much Young-chun didn¡¯t like it. Young-chun approached the gate. Hak-gyu, the instructor, looked down and patted his beard. ¡°He seems to have a variety of facial expressions. This one who comes under the training of a dignified warrior.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Yeon Nam-kyung was curious. Hearing that, Hak-gyu just shook his head and said. ¡°What will you do by knowing? Just do your work.¡± ¡®¡­ this is supposed to be your work¡¯ It was so mean. He was having a student do the task he was supposed to. Yeon Nam-kyung¡¯s stomach was raging, but he calmed down. And then came the sound of the gates rattling. Young-chun, the third disciple, was using his skills in earnest. Kik! In an instant, three gates moved. And before long, four gates flinched. Even though Young-chun had already tried his best, seeing a small number of gates move made him furious. ¡®If I seem weaker than that man¡¯s daughter, the others will keep making fun of me.¡¯¡¯ Push! As he thought that, his face distorted. And the gates swung open with a bang. As soon as the gates opened, the others cheered. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°Four gates opened!¡± ¡°Indeed he¡¯s the disciple of a great warrior!¡± ¡°I guess he¡¯s their disciple for something! Ugh. I can¡¯t even dream of doing that!¡± ¡°Damn it. He didn¡¯t have to go to that level.¡± ¡°Are you really saying that now?¡± It was a mess. As a result, the gates opened. Hak-gyu who looked down at him took a sip. ¡®It¡¯s funny that a disciple of the Eastern River Blade Master came in.¡¯ It didn¡¯t look like the man had a temper, but seeing his emotions all out of control, it felt like he was a walking bomb. Regardless of that, two strong people had already passed the first test. Would there be another on par with them? ¡®Don¡¯t know.¡¯ Actually, there didn¡¯t seem to be such people. It was almost impossible for people that age to open the fourth gate. And only the descendants and disciples of strong warriors showed great performances. Then, to add to that, Moyong Wol of the Moyong clan and Bae Yu-seok of the Bae-yang Mountain Clan opened three gates and made a lot of noise, but since then not a single person managed to open two gates. After a long time, Mumu, Mo Il-hwa, and Jin-hyuk¡¯s turns were near. ¡°Woah! I waited for three hours.¡± Mo Il-hwa shook her head. If she knew that this would happen, she would have left earlier. Meanwhile, Ha-ryun, who was standing in front of her, shouted as he walked towards the gate. ¡°Ha-ryun. 17-years-old. I was taught by the people in the White Valley and I¡¯m about to take the test.¡± At those words the test takers went silent. ¡®White Valley?¡¯ The White Valley is one of the three places that Murim doesn¡¯t touch. Those places were uninhabited, but the boy called Ha-ryun said he belonged to one of them. ¡®So there were people hiding in there¡­¡¯ The onlookers were shocked. It¡¯s known to be poisonous, since it¡¯s full of poisonous insects, and it wasn¡¯t accessible to normal people. However, anyone who met the qualifications could go to the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Just because he came from the White Valley, wasn¡¯t enough of a reason to reject him. ¡®We¡¯ll see what kind of a guy he is.¡¯ While everyone¡¯s attention focused on him, Ha-ryun approached the gate. Normally people would ignore the clanless warriors, but since he mentioned the White Valley, they were interested in the man. And Ha-ryun didn¡¯t like it. But he knew that the more attention he got, the more he would be able to achieve his goal. ¡°Sigh.¡± He cleared his breath and stood in front of the gate. And he slowly raised his energy from his dantian. The veins around his neck began to bulge like spider webs and energy gushed out. ¡°Ugh!¡± Kiiik! Ha-ryun moved his energy towards the gate. The gates squeaked and rattled, and gates 1, 2 and 3 moved. The onlookers were shocked. Unlike the past participants who came from strong families and clans, this was the first time a clanless warrior performed so well. And that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡®I¡¯ll show you the true power of the Majestic Dragon!¡¯ Kug! Kung! Kung! His heart started beating faster and faster. To showcase the Majestic Dragon, he used a different technique that would temporarily increase his internal energy. The moment the veins bulging on his neck reached all the way up to his chin, a loud bang was heard. Bang! The gates were opened wide. And crazy screams erupted from all over. ¡°Woahhhh!¡± This was completely different from the ones who performed similarly. The onlookers cheered from the bottom of their hearts. It was because a non-famous warrior managed to do something great. And they were even more supportive because it gave hope to the other warriors. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Hak-gyu, who was looking down, clicked his tongue. He did feel something unusual, but he never thought that the man would open the gates just like the disciples of the Four Strongest Warriors. It was completely unexpected. ¡°Sir. You said that this time we seem to have strong ones.¡± Even Yeon Nam-kyung was trembling. He agreed with what his teacher said. And when he saw a warrior without a strong name behind him, he even felt a little glad. ¡®This is different.¡¯ Hak-gyu felt like he had to watch the man a little more. Meanwhile, Mo Il-hwa who watched him, was shocked. ¡°He! What is with him! Why does he have so much energy?¡± ¡°I-I know!¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Lower District Clan, right? Spill it!¡± ¡°T-That information!!!¡± ¡®Ah shit!¡¯ Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. It was his first time seeing the man too. Even if he belonged to the Lower District Clan, he couldn¡¯t know everything, but if there was a person as strong as Ha-ryun, then he had to be widely known. ¡®But it¡¯s my first time seeing and hearing about him.¡¯ It was absurd that he came from the White Valley. Because it was a forbidden place. But the man spoke honestly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know. This is my first time hearing of someone living in the White Valley.¡± Jin-hyuk agreed with that. He heard about it from his brother. The White Valley located in the southwest of the Yunnan province is known to be a poisonous place. And this man was claiming to be from there. ¡®Was it Ha-ryun?¡¯ He walked through the third gate. And with that, the burning passion of the warriors began to die down. Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t think that his year would be full of monsters. ¡®Maybe I won¡¯t be as strong as my brother?¡¯ That was his concern. While he was thinking, voices of protest were heard from behind. That was when Mo Il-hwa spoke to him. ¡°Yah, you go first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it right now.¡± ¡°Why? Feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. It will be embarrassing to open the gate right after that one.¡± ¡°¡­ that¡¯s your reason?¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa knew how strong she was. She could barely open the first gate. Of course, that alone was a passing grade, but she was too conscious of going after a strong person. ¡®I just hate it.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to be compared. Which was why she told Jin-hyuk to do it. But Mumu intervened. ¡°Can I go first?¡± ¡°Uh? You¡¯ll go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to stand here.¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes shone at Mumu¡¯s words. He was earnestly praying for Mumu to fail and return home. And he knew for sure that Mumu would fail. ¡°Fine. Then go first.¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s sudden words, Mumu stepped ahead and stretched his body. Seeing that, Jin-hyuk spoke to Mo Il-hwa in a worried tone. ?1? ¡°Will he be fine? He never learned martial arts?¡± She was shocked to hear that. It was shocking because Mumu broke her brother¡¯s wrist before. According to Jin-hyuk, Mumu was all muscle strength. ¡°We¡¯ll know once he tries.¡± Jin-hyuk answered with a smirk. It was because he wanted Mumu out. ¡°This is a test for internal energy.¡± Hae-ryang said that it was something that could only be opened with internal energy. Then how could a person who didn¡¯t learn martial arts open it? He had doubts, and Mumu stood in front of the gate. ¡®What should I say? Ah!¡¯ Mumu looked above the wall and then shouted like the people before him did. ¡°Mumu. 17. No clan, and I don¡¯t know martial arts.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hak-gyu looked down and frowned. He watched a lot of test takers, but this was a first for him. ¡®No martial arts?¡¯ Then why come here? This was an academy to nurture martial artists. And if he didn¡¯t learn martial arts, he was an ordinary person, so why come here? Thinking that, Hak-gyu then spoke for the first time. ¡°Was it Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You really haven¡¯t learned anything?¡± Mumu thought for a while. He wasn¡¯t trained in martial arts, but he did train his muscles by referring to the books given to him. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ Mumu who thought, shouted. ¡°Muscle training!¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± It was absurd. Hak-gyu doubted his ears for a second. He trained his muscles? Hearing the way the man talked, it seemed like he was a villager who didn¡¯t even know about martial arts. ¡°Puahh!¡± ¡°Muscle training?¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Where is he from?¡± Laughter erupted from all around. Jin-hyuk asked Mumu to take the test first, and the laughter made him think that Mumu would give up. ¡®Right. This isn¡¯t a place for you.¡¯ It would be nothing but trying to shame martial artists if an ordinary person comes and tries to claim their place with physical strength. While Jin-hyuk was thinking, Hak-gyu sighed and said. ¡°Yah, this isn¡¯t a place for you to joke around. There are so many other candidates waiting. Don¡¯t you feel bad for them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take the test, why should I feel bad?¡± ¡®¡­ ha, that bastard.¡¯ He didn¡¯t seem to have a problem talking back to an adult. Raising his voice Hak-gyu spoke. ¡°Enough. Walk away. Otherwise I¡¯ll come down and kick¡­¡± At that moment Mumu went close to the gate and put his hand on it. Hak-gyu¡¯s face trembled at that. He had seen all kinds of people, but it was his first time meeting someone like Mumu. ¡®He doesn¡¯t even listen.¡¯ If so, nothing can be done. He had to teach the kid a lesson. ¡®You idiot. You can¡¯t even open the gate so why¡­¡¯ ?2? Kikkiii! Hak-gyu was shocked at the sound of the gates opening. Mumu leaned and pushed into the gates and they wobbled. ¡®How? He?¡¯ The gates didn¡¯t open, but then the gates kept trembling. The kid seemed to have more power than an average person. ¡®It¡¯s no use.¡¯ ?2? The gate was designed by the head of the Jegal Clan. It was specially made to only open when a certain amount of internal energy was put into it. It could never be opened by force. ¡®Haha.¡¯ Jin-hyuk laughed inside. He was a bit concerned when Mumu leaned into it, but then seeing that the gates didn¡¯t move, his worries calmed down. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Mumu exhaled. He trained extremely hard so far, but this was his first time running into a real challenge. His mouth twitched, wanting to laugh. ¡®I will really get stronger if I go here.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have any interest in Jin-hyuk or his martial arts, but he was surprised when the gate wouldn¡¯t open. ¡®The world of training is wide.¡¯ If so, it was worth entering this academy to learn. Mumu, rolled up his sleeves. And the bands around his wrists were turned to 5. ¡®This should be enough, right?¡¯ Seeing that, Hak-gyu snorted. ¡°Yah, you know how hard it is now. So stop and come out¡­¡± Clank! Rumble! It was then. The entire gate began to shake violently. ¡®!?¡¯ Hak-gyu¡¯s eyes fluttered at the strange phenomenon. He wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. Those who were making fun of Mumu went silent. Crack! Mumu¡¯s hands dug into the gate. It was a sight so absurd that anyone would end up thinking that the gate was made out of some weak metal. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ Hak-gyu¡¯s eyes went wide. What kind of a bizarre sight was he seeing? But the shock didn¡¯t end there. Rumble! The gates which shouldn¡¯t open unless internal energy was used were moving. The things connecting the gates moved, and when Mumu grabbed the gate and shook it, the entire wall began to shake. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Teacher! The walls are shaking.¡± Needless to say, it was going to break. It was unbelievable. Crack! The gates, which couldn¡¯t withstand the power of Mumu, were torn to the third gate. ¡®!!!¡¯ Everyone was at a loss for words. The gate had never been damaged, but it was now torn. Hak-gyu, who lost the strength in his legs, looked down and muttered. ¡°¡­ is this a dream? Or not?¡± Chapter 18: The First Test (3)Sponsored Content 18: The First Test (3)Mumu gulped as he held the torn gates. ¡®Ah¡­ I made a mistake¡¯ He tried to open the gate, but he unintentionally ripped it open. It looked like a newly purchased gate that had to be fixed. ¡®Is this expensive?¡¯ He was even more concerned when everyone around him had gone silent. Mumu who noticed that, held the gates wondering what to do. Unlike Mumu, who was worrying about other things, Mo Il-hwa, Hae-ryang, and Jin-hyuk were shocked. It was natural since they assumed that Mumu would fail the test. This was supposed to be a gate that could only open with internal energy, so no matter how strong he was, they thought that Mumu would fail. But the result was shocking. Mo Il-hwa, who was the first to regain her senses, pointed to Mumu and said. ¡°He! He! He just ripped the gates out, did you see it?¡± Who couldn¡¯t see it? ¡®Insane¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk was genuinely shocked. Even though he had superhuman strength, wasn¡¯t this too much? The gate was commissioned by two strong people, who were considered two of the strongest warriors in Murim. But it was torn using pure strength. ¡®Mumu, what the hel¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Just what did his father pick up in exile? ¡°Y-Young master Jin-hyuk¡­ didn¡¯t you say that your brother didn¡¯t learn¡­ martial arts¡­?¡± The Lower District Clan¡¯s Hae-ryang stammered as he asked that. He was too confused by the unexpected results. Similarly, everyone else who saw it was in the same trance. Everyone at the school¡¯s entrance had fallen into confusion. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Did he break the gate?¡± ¡°But he said he didn¡¯t learn martial arts!¡± ¡°No. Is that possible even if he learned martial arts?¡± ¡°Damn it. What is this?¡± ¡°The descendants of the four strongest warriors couldn¡¯t even do that!¡± ¡°I know!¡± And then, someone shouted. ¡°Huh? H-He, what is he doing?¡± Everyone looked at Mumu. Mumu, who was holding the 16 feet wide gates, 3 gates to be exact, was leaning back. ¡®!?¡¯ ¡°Guys. I¡¯m sorry but can you move? I need to put them down.¡± People were bewildered by Mumu¡¯s words. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t come here! There¡¯s no room!¡± ¡°Yah! We said there are too many people¡­¡± Woong! ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°M-Move!¡± Most of the test takers were between 5 to 6 feet tall. And the torn gates were nearly three times their height and moved like a fan, so they immediately retreated in terror. It looked like a wave crashing down. Woong! Woong! Each time the torn gates moved, people moved back and forth, and the entire place was a mess. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. Supervisor¡­ what the hell is he?¡± Yeon Nam-kyung, who was watching from above, asked. Seeing that, Hak-gyu shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know! How could I?¡± He himself was flustered. He thought that he was some villager playing around, but who would have thought that he could tear the gates down. This was the first time such a thing happened in the academy. ¡°Supervisor. What could this be?¡± Hak-gyu frowned at the words of Yeon Nam-kyung. It was the first time such a thing happened, so he wasn¡¯t sure what to think. The kid said that he didn¡¯t learn martial arts but he ripped the gates open. ¡®Did he lie?¡¯ Even if he learned, this was a problem. The descendants of the Four Strongest Warriors opened the gates. But this kid ripped the gates open. ¡®How did he do that?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure. The simple force of pushing and pulling was weaker than an attack. Striking and attacking meant to add force. ¡®But in a way, this guy might surpass me¡­¡¯ It was difficult to admit¡­ Scratch that, it was impossible to admit. ¡®No.¡¯ At his age, there was a limit to what Mumu could do. And it¡¯s impossible to surpass a limit unless it¡¯s under a special case. ¡®Nothing can be done.¡¯ Supervisor Hak-gyu, who had been thinking, made a decision. There was no other way than to check for himself. Goo! He heard a slight vibration and noise from below. When he looked down, Mumu had put down the gates he was carrying. And he was fiddling with something on his wrist. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Hak-gyu shook his head and jumped down from the wall. Phat! He jumped from a high place but landed lightly. And with a voice carried by energy, he spoke like a lion. ¡°Here!!!¡± -Here! Here! Here! His voice spread around like thunder. The people at the entrance, who were in a state of confusion because of Mumu, went silent. Everyone became nervous since the supervisor, who had been watching from above, had decided to appear in front of them. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Mumu became nervous. ¡®Father told me not to get into trouble.¡¯ This was similar to kicking someone¡¯s front door down. He wondered what he would have to do to fix the gate. His father always told him to respond calmly at times like these. Mumu folded his hands behind his back and shouted. ¡°I apologize!¡± ¡°What?¡± Supervisor Hak-gyu frowned. S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t figure out why the kid was apologizing. Mumu said. ¡°I was really trying to open the gate, but it just broke open. I never meant to destroy it.¡± ¡®It just broke open?¡¯ He was confused. Was the kid telling him that the gate just came out? And that he wasn¡¯t trying to break it, but it just happened? In a solemn voice, Hak-gyu spoke. ¡°But it happened, so what now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you hiding something?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t know? Did you think that the gate could be broken by just force?¡± At that, Mumu looked at Hak-gyu. ¡®¡­ is he asking me because he doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ It was difficult for Mumu to understand what the man was asking. All he wanted to do was make amends. He wasn¡¯t sure if the bill would be sent to Yu Yeop-kyung, who just returned from exile, or if Mumu would be asked to return home. Mumu, who was troubled, carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Isn''t that because the gate is old and the fittings are too?¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Hak-gyu¡¯s nose flared. Even if it was old and broken, the gate couldn¡¯t be pulled out by force. And he didn¡¯t like the kid¡¯s response a moment back, but now the kid was just talking nonsense. ¡®This one, is speaking nonsense¡­ no.¡¯ Rather than saying it out loud, he decided to check. Hak-gyu approached Mumu and said, ¡°I will check directly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Mumu was confused. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was asked to show his hand, but since he wanted to make amends, he stretched out his hand. ¡®Look at this one.¡¯ Hak-gyu looked at Mumu. He couldn¡¯t see it from above, but the kid¡¯s arm and wrist muscles were amazing. He couldn¡¯t help but stay fixated on the muscles. ¡®How much did he train to become like this?¡¯ Hak-gyu was a warrior of pugilism, and known as the Strong Simple Fist. ?1? Warriors of pugilism focused on maintaining a balance of internal and external energy. But even he doesn¡¯t have muscles like that. Gulp! Hak-gyu gulped and drooled unknowingly at the muscles. He wondered how strong the kid would be if he practiced pugilism. ¡®Hmm, no.¡¯ He shook his head. In an instant, he fell in love with the well developed muscles and almost got greedy for a disciple. But right now, he¡¯s the supervisor. Tak! Hak-gyu grabbed Mumu¡¯s wrist. ¡®Ah¡­ this kid.¡¯ When he held the wrist, he could feel the shape of the muscles clearer. Hak-gyu felt his heart pounding out of admiration for the muscles. However, he calmed himself down. He had to check if the kid mastered martial arts. ¡®!?¡¯ Hak-gyu couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡®What? Really?¡¯ The kid really didn¡¯t learn martial arts. There was no dantian, and no traces of energy. But the only odd part was the fact that his blood vessels were open, which typically happens when one learns martial arts. ?2? But nonetheless, it was proven that he did that with pure power. ¡®No way!¡¯ It was hard to believe. He was shocked and impressed, and then he heard Mumu ask. ¡°How long are you going to hold me?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hak-gyu let go of his hand. And stared at Mumu¡¯s face. ¡®He really tore the gates off with just pure strength?¡¯ If the kid used martial arts, Hak-gyu would¡¯ve thought that an unimaginable genius had arrived. But he didn¡¯t understand this. It made him wonder if the gate was really old and broken. Hak-gyu, who was confused, opened his mouth. ¡°Was it Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The gate is broken, so there¡¯s no way to check again, I will test your strength myself, so be patient.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Be patient and don¡¯t move.¡± Wheik! Hak-gyu¡¯s hand flew like a lightning bolt and grabbed Mumu¡¯s wrist again. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mumu was surprised by his quick hand movements. Of all the people he met, this man seemed the fastest. Hak-gyu slightly twisted the wrist he grabbed and pulled while trying to knock Mumu down. But Mumu gave strength to his legs so he wouldn¡¯t be lifted and thrown. ¡®Oh-ho! Look at him!¡¯ Hak-gyu¡¯s eyes shone at Mumu not moving. The kid was really using pure strength. If a first-rate warrior or even a Beginning Master Level warrior was in front of Hak-gyu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand straight. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Hak-gyu raised his power. It was the 4th level. ?3? ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mumu gave more strength to his hands and legs as Hak-gyu¡¯s strength grew. ¡®He can withstand this too?¡¯ Hak-gyu bit his tongue. Mumu should be at the Beginning of the Super Master Level. But still, holding back pure strength was amazing. And because of that Hak-gyu grew more interested and he raised his power to the 6th level. ¡®This will be difficult unless he¡¯s a full-fledged super master. Can he stop this by force?¡¯ Kwakaaa! The floor around Mumu¡¯s feet cracked. The students who watched it held their breaths. The veins on Mumu¡¯s wrist were swelling. ¡®This mister is strong.¡¯ He was as strong as Jin-hyuk¡¯s second teacher. And didn¡¯t he turn the bands on his wrists to 6 to deal with that man¡¯s annoying behavior? However, if the man used more strength, Mumu wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could turn the bands like he did back then. It was then. ¡®Nice. He¡¯s making me go up to the 7th level.¡¯ If it was level 7, then it was the Super Master Level. Hak-gyu raised his power. At that moment, Mumu couldn¡¯t stand it and fell. Bang! The floor around Mumu dug in. Mumu¡¯s eyes twinkled while he was on the floor. This man seemed like he could withstand Mumu even with the dials turned down to 6. ¡®Should I try again?¡¯ The moment he thought that, Hak-gyu held out his hand. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I was taught that there should be a balance between internal and external energy, but I always practiced internal energy more, but seeing you, I understand the importance of external energy.¡± He didn¡¯t know what the man was talking about. Hak-gyu continued to talk to Mumu who was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re qualified to pass the first entrance test of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Come in.¡± ¡°In?¡± ¡°Yes. You have been permitted by the Strong Simple First, Hak-gyu, the supervisor of the first test.¡± Hak-gyu said while pounding his chest. ¡°Then¡­ the gate doesn¡¯t need to be reimbursed?¡± ¡°Reimbursed?¡± Hak-gyu burst out into laughter at Mumu¡¯s question. Contrary to how it seemed, there was a na?ve side to the kid. ¡°Were you worried about this all this time?¡± ¡°It looked expensive.¡± ¡°It was expensive. We don¡¯t need reimbursement though, and what can we do when you pass the exam? Don¡¯t worry about it and go on in.¡± ¡°Is it really fine?¡± Mumu double checked. Hak-gyu nodded saying that it was fine and then asked. ¡°Is the first Mu in Mumu your last name?¡± ¡°No. Mumu¡¯s my full name.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have a last name?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s last name is Yu, so I guess it¡¯s Yu.¡± ¡°Yu? May I know Mr. Yu¡¯s name?¡± Among those with Yu as their family name, few were Murim warriors. And he was curious because of the muscles that were on the kid¡¯s body. Mumu replied. ¡°My father¡¯s name? Yu Yeop-kyung.¡± ¡°Yu Yeop-kyung?¡± Where did he hear that? Hak-gyu, who thought for a moment, remembered. ¡®Ugh?¡¯ The father of Yu Jin-sung, who graduated from the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, was Yu Yeop-kyung. The man, whose name had been cleared. ¡°What kind of relationship do you have with Imperial Inspection Censor, Yu Jin-sung?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± At Mumu¡¯s answer, Hak-gyu patted his beard and sighed. ¡®I see. I must be looking in the wrong place. This is the one.¡¯ He thought that there would be no one else like Yu Jin-sung, but his words were wrong. Truly amazing. He heard that Mumu wasn¡¯t from a Murim family, but this type of talented person was unexpected. Hak-gyu looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Indeed the rumors were true. I¡¯m looking forward to the future.¡± Chapter 19: The Second Test (1)Sponsored Content 19: The Second Test (1)¡°Now that it¡¯s done, go in. I¡¯d like to talk with you more but as an instructor and supervisor, I¡¯ll have to see you later once my duties are fulfilled. I hope you pass the other tests and enter the academy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After nodding, Mumu¡¯s heart fluttered. He didn¡¯t have to pay for the broken gates. But fearing that Hak-gyu would change his mind, he waved at Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa and ran inside. ¡°Guys. I¡¯ll go in first and wait.¡± At that, both of them couldn¡¯t hide their shock. ¡®No¡­ he did that to the gate and then left us alone?¡¯ ¡®Is he doing this on purpose?¡¯ They were shocked when he broke the gate. And come to think of it, he managed to pass the first test in a way that no one behind him could take the test. The Lower District Clan¡¯s Hae-ryang was shocked too. ¡°This is a tough situation.¡± Could the remaining test takers have to wait until the gate was repaired? With that thought in mind, the test takers looked at Hak-gyu. Feeling burdened by their eyes, he turned his head and looked at the gates placed on the floor. ¡®This is bad. But could it really have had a problem?¡¯ Since he tested Mumu, he knew that Mumu had the power of a Super Master. And that alone was amazing. But it seemed unreasonable to break gates that housed sophisticated machinery. ¡®And looking at that face, there¡¯s no way that he took my test lightly.¡¯ He tested the kid himself, so he was sure of that. That being said, there was no other choice but to suspect that the gate failed due to aging. For ten years, countless people opened and closed the gate for the first test. ¡®Was it because it got too used to opening after receiving internal energy?¡¯ For now, all Hak-gyu could do was guess. Meanwhile, the dissatisfied murmurs grew louder. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯ It was ridiculous to tell the kids who¡¯d already waited for a long time to wait until the gate was fixed. In that case, he had no choice but to use another method. Thinking that Hak-gyu gave an order to Yeon Nam-kyung and then spoke to the test takers. ¡°From now on, I will directly measure your skills, come out in order so we can get this done quickly.¡± In the end, there was no other way than to use his body. His time drinking and ¡®supervising¡¯ on the wall had come to an end. Looking at the vast number of test takers in front of him, Hak-gyu began to feel pain in his bones. The second test of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Once it was entered, there was a path that led to a 1-mile long artificial lake and a vast plaza that could accommodate ten thousand people. And the fact that the surrounding land was green and filled with luscious flowers and trees showed just how much money was spent on the test. However, the peculiar thing was the wooden rods that protruded out from the lake. Those wooden rods spanned from the beginning of the lake to the end, with three steps between them to start, then five, then ten. And what was unusual was that the wooden rods barely protruded from the lake¡¯s surface and were only wide enough to land a toe on them. Needless to say, falling into the water was a lot easier than landing. Tak! Tak! Tak! There was a boy running on the wooden rods of the lake. The boy¡¯s running method was different from ordinary people¡¯s, commonly called the ¡®Light Body Method¡¯ in Murim. ¡®I need to go faster!¡¯ The boy was impatient. Because he had to get to the other side of the lake in order to pass the second test. However, another difficulty loomed over him. Ckah! The moment the boy stumbled on a rod, the calm lake water rumbled. And the hem of his pants got wet. ¡°Damn it!¡± The boy cursed out loud. He tried to be very careful, but he was impatient and ended up making a mistake. The end of the boy pants, which had touched the lake, were wet. While biting his lip, the boy finished the test. Tsu! The boy barely managed to cross the finish line on time. And there was a bigger problem. ¡°Your pants are wet. You lack composure and are inconsistent.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± The boy felt disappointed at the words of a woman in her early 40s standing next to the incense burner at the end of the lake, who didn¡¯t seem like she would cry even if her eyes were pricked by thorns. The woman was Ka Yu-hang, the supervisor in charge of the second test, a master of the Light Body Method, and an instructor for the first years. The boy said to her. ¡°There was a little mistake along the way. Can¡¯t I be given one more chance?¡± ¡°Opportunities come only once. Leave.¡± All he received from his question was a ruthless answer. Upon hearing that, an 18-year-old cute girl with deep dimples, who was writing something down, said. ¡°Shockingly, it seems like there are many juniors who aren¡¯t passing the exam at this point. Supervisor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they lack calmness and elegance.¡± ¡°¡­ ah yes.¡± ¡®What does elegance have to do with this?¡¯ The girl thought to herself but didn¡¯t express it. Her name was Tang So-so. Born in the Tang Clan, she was a second-year officer here at the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. She was curious about this year¡¯s new arrivals, so she applied to help the supervisors and was having a lot of fun. ¡®Was it the daughter of the Southern Sword of the Emperor? Hong Hye-ryung? She was good.¡¯ She really had good skills. She ran across the lake with that huge sword on her back and made it to the other side. Kids of great clans managed to do it too, but they took longer. ¡®She¡¯s almost equivalent to the woman of the west.¡¯ (1) Among the Four Strongest Warriors, the Poison Air of the West was first regarding the Light Body Method. When that person''s descendant took the test, they were so fast that the others couldn¡¯t even keep up. ¡®It was amazing at that time, but some of this year¡¯s kids are hellish too.¡¯ (2) Only when the students here complete the entire course with good grades can they establish a reputation and improve their careers. It was a great honor to graduate from here. Well, this was still nice to see. She gently lowered the wooden board she was writing on and glanced at the boy. ¡®He¡¯s slightly lacking but good enough.¡¯ As the 3rd disciple of the Eastern River Blade Master, she was expecting more, but the kid looked more innocent than she expected. The kid looked nervous. She wanted to say stuff like relax, you¡¯ll be fine, but she stayed faithful to her role since she was here as an assistant. ¡®Even if he looks like that, he¡¯s a disciple of one of the Four Strongest Warriors, so he¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ None of the descendants of those warriors have had low grades so far. ¡°No more candidates seem to be coming.¡± Supervisor Ka Yu-hang mumbled. It looked like Ha-ryun was the last one. There was only one thing she could guess. ¡°Uhh. Supervisor. That means a lot of people were eliminated at the first test, right?¡± ¡°It seems so. Except for a few, not many have come.¡± Ka Yu-hang said while putting the back of her hand on her forehead. (3) Does she really have to act so lady-like? Everything else was fine, but this made interacting with Ka Yu-hang tiring. ¡®But they¡¯re quite late.¡¯ As she said, it¡¯s been a while since someone passed the first test. And as they wondered. They saw a young man running towards them. ¡°Supervisor, it''s Nam-kyung.¡± It was Yeon Nam-kyung. Ka Yu-hang waved at him as he continued to run towards them and then yelled. ¡°Nam-kyung!¡± At that, the man stopped and bowed. And Supervisor Ka Yu-hang asked. ¡°I told you to maintain the correct form when using the Light Body Method, didn¡¯t I? What was that?¡± ¡®Ah I¡¯m really tired!¡¯ Yeon Nam-kyung groaned. He was a student, but saying this in an emergency wasn¡¯t called for. Despite being annoyed, he spoke. ¡°Supervisor Hak-gyu, who¡¯s overseeing the first test, ordered me to tell you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± Yeon Nam-kyung answered her. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a huge problem.¡± ¡°Problem?¡± ¡°One of the test takers ripped three gates off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words, both the supervisor and assistant were shocked. In particular, Ka Yu-hang was extremely interested. ¡°Ripped the gates? What do you mean? How can someone even rip gates? You do realize that that¡¯s impossible right? Explain it¡­¡± ¡®¡­ ah. So many questions!¡¯ Yeon Nam-kyung grunted again. If he got back late, then Hak-gyu would yell at him. He was scared of being yelled at by both sides, so he briefly explained the situation. ¡°I think he¡¯s the younger brother Yu Jin-sung who graduated from here, but that one tore the gates off. Supervisor Hak-hyu said that the gates were a little¡­ ahhh. Supervisor, I¡¯m sorry. But I think I need to hurry up since there are too many applicants at the first test, see you later!¡± With those words, he ran away. ¡°Yeon Nam-kyung!!¡± As soon as he left, Ka Yu-hang shook her head. ¡°Ahh.¡± He did say everything, albeit briefly and impatiently, but she understood nothing. ¡°Does that make sense to you? Ripping the gates off?¡± ¡°It sounds weird to me.¡± It had never happened before. Would breaking those large and complex gates even make sense? However, seeing how Yeon Nam-kyung was on edge and rushed back after informing them, it didn¡¯t seem like a lie. ¡°Ahh!¡± At that time, Tang So-so put her hands together and said. ¡°Supervisor. That one¡­ Yu Jin-sung. He became an imperial officer saying that he would release his father who had been framed.¡± ¡°Ahh. That graduate, I remember him.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! That senior¡¯s brother is taking the test!¡± She was looking forward to seeing the brother of a senior she admired. ¡°So that means he ripped the gates?¡± (4) ¡°Looks like it. Woah. That¡¯s great. How do such talented people come from a literary family?¡± ¡°Jealous? I don¡¯t like the way you expressed that.¡± ¡°Ahh. Supervisor. I just meant that they learn well.¡± The conversation between the supervisor and her assistant was soft. Meanwhile, Moyong Wol of the Moyong clan, who was preparing for his turn, and Bae Yu-seok, were in disbelief. ¡°Did you hear that? Brother Moyong?¡± ¡°I heard it. What kind of bullshit is going around?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems impossible, but didn¡¯t that guy say it? And even the supervisor seems to believe it.¡± ¡°But do you really think that it¡¯s possible? Haven''t you tried to open the gate yourself¡± ¡°I know what you mean, but what if it is?¡± It wasn¡¯t just them. The others were also upset by the information. After a tough attempt, most of them had passed the test, and they didn¡¯t want to believe this. But unlike them, Young-chun, the disciple of the Eastern River Blade Master, took a deep breath. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®The brother of Yu Jin-sung?¡¯ It looked like he had found another formidable competitor. If he tore the gates off, then it meant that he had profound internal energy. According to the supervisor¡¯s words, no one could compete with them except for the Four Strongest Warriors¡¯ descendants, but the reality seemed different. ¡®I need to remember this.¡¯ Thought Young-chun. And like him, there was another person who was taking the conversation of the supervisor and her assistant seriously. It was Ha-ryun. ¡®Ripped the gates off?¡¯ Seeing that no one had arrived here in a while, he thought that everyone was unsuccessful, but it was hard to accept something like this. But if it was true, and there was someone like that, he had to be careful. ¡®It has to be him.¡¯ He heard them talking. He had to be wary of the one called Yu Jin-hyuk, the younger brother of Yu Jin-sung. ¡®Yu Jin-hyuk.¡¯ At that time, he saw someone walking down the path, looking around with an amazed expression as if he was sightseeing. It was Mumu. Ha-ryun, who looked at him, frowned. He was with that annoying girl called Mo Il-hwa. ¡®But¡­ how did he pass?¡¯ If he heard it correctly, then this kid hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. Editor¡¯s Note - (1) - ¡°She¡¯s¡± is referring to Hong Hye-ryang. (2) - Hellish meaning scary good. (3) - Using the back of the palm to touch the face is considered lady-like in Korea. (4) - Ka Yu-hang asks this. Chapter 20: The Second Test (2)Sponsored Content 20: The Second Test (2)Mumu was walking down the path while leisurely looking around. Since both Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa hadn¡¯t passed yet, he didn¡¯t feel the need to rush. For Mumu, who lived in the mountains until recently, there was a lot to see here. Everything was fun, from the large artificial lake to the pretty trees planted on either side of it. Now he understood why his father wanted to be released from exile. While Mumu was leisurely walking, the strict-looking supervisor, Ka Yu-hang, approached him. And when she reached him, she said, ¡°You look laid-back. Do you think that the entrance test is easy to pass?¡± ¡°¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°The supervisor of the second test.¡± ¡°Ah! Greetings!¡± Mumu nodded and greeted her. Ka Yu-hang raised one eyebrow at the informal greeting. Typically, people would bow and greet her, but this kid just said ¡®greetings!¡¯ ¡°Enough, did you pass the first test?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ are you talking about that gate?¡± ¡°Yes. Did you come through that gate?¡± ¡°Yes I did. Mister supervisor told me I passed.¡± ¡°Mister?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a mister?¡± At the sight of Mumu tilting his head, Ka Yu-hang frowned. The term ¡®Mister¡¯ was incorrect, and considering that he was calling a supervisor Mister, this kid seemed laid back. ¡°I¡¯ll correct you. Remove the ¡®Mister¡¯ before supervisor and say ¡®the¡¯ instead.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s against the code to call supervisors that.¡± ¡°Ahh, really? Then I will do that, I apologize.¡± His father always told him to act polite even if he was lost or confused. Mumu, who kept that in mind, apologized and understood quickly. Seeing that, Ka Yu-hang narrowed her eyes. ¡®Such a na?ve kid. How did he pass? Is he really the brother of Yu Jin-sung?¡¯ Judging by the time of his arrival, he was the kid who ripped the gates off. However, it was bothering her. She tried to feel the kid¡¯s energy, but she couldn''t feel anything from him. Since nothing could be felt, it didn''t seem like the kid was restraining his energy. The kid just felt strange. ¡®And he doesn¡¯t have an elegant walk.¡¯ A supervisor like her could tell if the kid knew the Light Body Method or not. Just by looking at the length of his strides and walking posture, she could tell that he didn¡¯t know it. Mumu took normal steps. Either the first test was wrong, or this child passed by mistake. ¡®No, this can''t be him.¡¯ After losing interest, she shook her head and went back to her spot. And then, a girl with a pencil in her hand came up to Mumu. She was Tang So-so. ¡°Hello.¡± She said while lightly swiping her hair to the side. She had been anxious to talk to him. ¡®Woah! He¡¯s so handsome.¡¯ He was the best-looking student by far. She really liked his lips, which looked so lovely and plump like fresh fruits. As an assistant, she shouldn¡¯t be acting like this, but she wanted to talk and explain the test to him. ¡°You¡¯re here to take the second test?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu responded with a smile since the girl appeared to be his age. At the charming smile, Tang So-so shook her head. ¡®Ahh¡­ he¡¯s lethal!¡¯ She felt blood rush up to her cheeks. She had a special change in her body because of cultivation, and when she gets excited, blood often moves up to her face and leads to nosebleeds. While trying to calm down, she said. ¡°The second test is the Light Body Method examination.¡± ¡°Light Body¡­ ahh.¡± He heard about that before. The guard he met while coming out of exile said something about it. While he was thinking, she pointed to someone at the beginning of the lake and said. ¡°Starting from there, use the Light Body Method to cross the lake by stepping on the wooden rods. And do you see the supervisor near the incense burner? You need to get there.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll pass if I do that?¡± ¡°Yes. Just don¡¯t let your clothes get wet. Just a drop or two will be excused, but it¡¯s better to not get wet at all. Ah! And pay attention to your posture when using the Light Body Method.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The supervisor likes elegance.¡± ¡°¡­ what does elegance have to do with this?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know either, but keep that in mind anyway.¡± ¡°Umm. Thanks. You¡¯re kind.¡± Mumu said with a bright smile, and the girl covered her nose. He really made her nosebleed. ¡®I hope you pass, boy.¡¯ She thought that the academy would have a brighter future if such kids joined. However, she felt a little bad. The kid was not dressed like a warrior. ¡°Anyways, you need to wait over there and I¡¯ll cheer for you.¡± But there was one thing she wanted to ask before he went over there. ¡°Are you Yu Jin-sung¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°So-so. How long are you planning to talk to him?¡± Before she could finish asking, Ka Yu-hang urged her to return. As a result, Tang So-so had to go back. In the meantime, she mouthed, ¡®Good luck!¡¯ to Mumu. Seeing that, Mumu waved goodbye. ¡®Such a kind boy!¡¯ There seemed to be a lot of good people. After that exchange, Mumu headed to where the others were waiting. They all had to take the test, and there were only five of them. Mumu, who recognized one of them, greeted them. ¡°Hello!¡± At the greeting, Ha-ryun glanced at him. ¡®What is he upto?¡¯ They barely knew each other. (1) So Ha-ryun pretended not to know him. But Mumu approached him and talked again. ¡°I was worried about what I''d do if I had to wait too long for the second test, but I''m pleased the line is short.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was pretending to not know him, so why was Mumu still talking? Ha-ryun didn¡¯t respond again. And seeing that, Mumu titled his head. ¡®He looks so na?ve. Just how the hell did he pass!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand. He overheard people chatting. So he was sure that Mumu didn¡¯t learn martial arts and wondered what happened. ¡®Is he hiding something?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no way he could pass. While he wondered, the others were ready to start the test. ¡®Bae Yu-seok.¡¯ Ha-ryun looked at him. This individual was one of those he was wary about when he first arrived here. Bae Yu-seok wasn''t as strong as the descendants of the four, but he was still powerful and in line to be his clan''s next successor. (2) ¡°Start!¡± Supervisor Ka Yu-hang lit the incense and shouted. And Bae Yu-seok, who was prepared, moved. ¡®Neat.¡¯ Ha-ryun formed an opinion. The first step and the second step, whether the man passed or not, were clean. And he had more than enough skill to pass this test. ¡°Do we need to step on the wooden rods or jump over them?¡± Mumu mumbled, making Ha-ryun laugh. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Crazy bastard. How do you even plan on passing this test? I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s a simpleton or stupid.¡¯ He shook his head. Meanwhile, Bae Yu-seok was almost at the end. As expected, Bae Yu-seok ended up on the other side cleanly and arrived there when the incense stick was only half-burnt. He took the test with poise. ¡°When I saw your elegance, I could tell that your future is bright.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Baek Yu-seok bowed and headed to the next test. Seeing that, the others couldn¡¯t hide their envy. Ha-ryun, who noticed that, snorted. It was absurd to be envious of someone passing the test. ¡®And this kind of test is like a play to that guy.¡¯ And when the others finished, their turns came. To make the test run smoothly, they had two individuals come up and go one after the other; as a result, Ha-ryun was with Mumu. ¡°Best of luck!¡± Ha-ryun frowned as Mumu cheered him on. ¡®Annoying.¡¯ He intentionally pretended like he didn¡¯t know Mumu. And he wasn''t sure if Mumu didn''t understand that or if he was trying to irritate him. Ha-ryun shook his head and said. ¡°Is everything a joke to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°This test is a competition. This isn¡¯t a place where you smile and make friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rather than doing all of this, think about how you can make your movements more efficient. Although, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any hope for you.¡± Ha-ryun, who was nervous, yelled. Seeing that, Mumu scratched his head, feeling embarrassed. ¡®He must have been very annoyed.¡¯ He thought that the boy didn¡¯t talk much, but now he knew that he was annoyed. After yelling and turning away from Mumu, Ha-ryun glanced at him. Mumu was someone he didn''t have to worry about, yet he ended up yelling at him after a few words from him. ¡°Start!¡± At that time, the signal fell from supervisor Ka Yu-hang. And Ha-ryun moved lightly. It was as if he was running on the ground rather than the lake; this was nothing to him, who had trained in the wetlands with poisonous bugs everywhere. ¡°Pass!¡± The result was a pass. And only a third of the incense was burnt. He was confident that he could complete the test in less time, but his teachers in the White Valley told him to use only 30% of his skills. ¡®Then let¡¯s go.¡¯ He was about to go to the next test. But Ha-ryun, who was about to move, stopped. And turned his head. ¡®I wonder how that dumbass is going to pass.¡¯ No matter how much he looked or thought, there was no way Mumu learned martial arts. However, the guy who should have failed at the first test passed, and he wondered how he would fare in the second test. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to this kid at all.¡± The supervisor told Tang So-so. ¡°Ehh... still, since he passed the first test, he will show something.¡± "It''s said that a tree''s size can be predicted when its seed. I can tell if he has mastered it or not by looking at his walk. And that kid isn''t suitable. No, he didn''t learn anything about the Light Body Method." ¡°¡­ hmm¡± Tang So-so couldn¡¯t deny it. As the supervisor said, Mumu looked ordinary. It made her wonder too, how did he pass? ¡®I hope he shows something nice.¡¯ She liked his face too much and would feel bad if he failed. "I bet he won''t be able to take a few steps before falling into the lake." The supervisor predicted Mumu¡¯s results. And most of her predictions came true. ¡°Let''s get started!¡± Ka Yu-hang shouted so that Mumu could hear it. Mumu took about 5 steps back, then pulled his pants above his ankles, and fiddled with something. Right, he was bound to fall. Ka Yu-hang shook her head and lit the incense. ¡°I think he¡¯s going to run and run to increase the distance and get a head start, just a basic thing. Does he believe that those foolish tricks will¡­¡± Kwaaah! Before she could even complete her words. Mumu kicked his foot, causing the floor to shatter and debris to fly into the air. And the stone fell into the lake, making the water rise. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Then the water in the lake, which was 1-mile long, split in half in an instant. Both women were too shocked to close their mouths or blink their eyes. And before they could understand what happened, Mumu was in front of them. ¡®!!!¡¯ Tang So-so was shocked. She doubted her eyes. What just happened in front of her? ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± She could see Mumu¡¯s feet piercing the ground and the giant muscles twitching on his calves. And he did what? ¡°¡­¡± After blinking for a while, supervisor Ka Yu-hang turned her head. The incense was only slightly burnt. That meant that no time was wasted. ¡°Haa¡­¡± She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything. And Ha-ryun, who stayed and watched Mumu, dug his nails into his palms. ¡®This crazy¡­¡¯ He was told to run over the lake by stepping on the wooden rods, but that moron jumped over the lake in one go. Editor¡¯s Note - (1) Notice that barely is emphasized since even that¡¯s an exaggeration. (2) Four refers to the Four Strongest Warriors; the author wrote four instead of the full title. Chapter 21 A multistory tower sits in the middle of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy.The tower was called the Martial Tower. Inside it was an old man sitting on the topmost level and sipping alcohol from the bottle itself. The gaze of the old man, who seemed to be in his 70s, was at the place where the second and third tests were being conducted. ¡°Right, right. That¡¯s it.¡± The old man kept nodding his head. It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do, but this old man could see the faces of everyone below. ¡°The kids this time seem a lot more interesting than the last batch, right?¡± (1) A middle-aged man in a purple robe appeared behind the old man. This middle-aged man, who seemed strong, was handsome despite his mustache. ¡°I was looking for you everywhere, but you were here?¡± ¡°How could I let myself miss such a great spectacle?¡± "Wouldn''t it be better if you watched it from down there?" ¡°Why? I like watching from here. And I wouldn¡¯t do anything but waste the young people¡¯s time.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a nuisance like always.¡¯ How hard did he search for the old man? And it took a lot of time. Despite thinking that, the middle-aged man bowed and spoke politely. "There will be a dinner with the finalists soon, so please join us at that time. The kids are eager to meet you, and if you stay here..." As the middle-aged spoke, the old man frowned and held out his palm. It was a sign for the other person to stay silent. The old man was staring intently at the second test location, where the Light Body Method was evaluated. ¡®Can he really see that far?¡¯ As the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t on the same level as the old man, all he saw was blurred images. Seeing that, he knew how great the old man was. Curious, the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Is there a problem, sir?¡± ¡°Huhu.¡± At that, the old man chuckled and then drank from the bottle again. ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Hmm! That child must be very nervous to be around the other children.¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± At the middle-aged man¡¯s question, the old man shook his head with a playful expression. "It''s no fun if you find out right away. You''ll find out later." Said the old man with the eyes of a young boy. ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯ Mumu scratched his head. Five people, including Ha-ryun, saw Mumu cross the lake. And since Mumu wasn¡¯t confident in crossing the lake using the rods and not letting his pants get wet, he jumped over it. Because he thought it was a simpler answer. ¡®It¡¯s the first time I reduced the dials on my ankles, so refreshing.¡¯ Mumu lowered himself and then turned the dials on his ankles back to normal. And people couldn¡¯t see his muscles as the pants he was wearing were baggy. After turning the dials, Mumu pulled his feet out of the ground and stepped to the side. ¡°I passed?¡± Supervisor Ka Yu-hang, who was speechless because of what she witnessed, was taken aback by Mumu''s question. ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°I crossed the lake.¡± ¡°Without stepping on the wooden rods?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu smiled casually and answered. It was evident that he hadn¡¯t learned any martial arts. Not a single step he took was graceful, so she predicted that he would be completely drenched in the water, but she was wrong. She didn¡¯t expect such a result. Supervisor Ka Yu-hang gulped and then looked at Mumu. ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher?¡± She wondered who taught Mumu. ¡°Teacher?¡± Mumu tilted his head confused. He didn¡¯t call anyone teacher or master. ¡°No one.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± How could he be that strong without a teacher? She couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that you reached the level of Flying Above Water by yourself?¡± ¡°Su-Supervisor!¡± Tang So-so couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by those words. Flying Above Water literally means flying over water, and it was something that only a few people who mastered the Light Body Method and Light Footwork could do. There was also Light Movement Across Water, which was similar, but it was done when someone crossed a body of water by stepping on it; it was like walking on water. In any case, this was not something that people of Mumu''s age could achieve. ¡°Supervisor, is that true?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Ka Yu-hang pointed to the lake. Mumu jumping over the lake had caused the calm water to flood sideways due to the wind pressure. Thanks to that, the lake''s water level, which was on the verge of overflowing before, was now reduced to two-thirds of its previous level. ¡®He really did that.¡¯ What they saw wasn¡¯t an illusion. Tang So-so looked at Mumu in admiration. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ All Mumu did was a long jump. But the people in front of him were talking about things he had never heard about before. ¡°What do you mean¡­. Uh? Nosebleed.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Tang So-so covered her nose with a handkerchief. For a brief moment, she was too enthralled by what she saw before gazing at his gorgeous face, which made her lose control. ¡®Ah! Embarrassing!¡¯ It was difficult to live with a body that suffered from nosebleeds if there was even a smidgeon of uncontrolled excitement. Supervisor Ka Yu-hang sighed and said. ¡°It will be difficult to proceed with the test now. Go to the superintendent and ask him to send some manpower to fill this lake.¡± ¡°Ah! Right!¡± As she was too excited, she didn¡¯t notice it. But the lowered water level was very advantageous to the next test takers. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. So the lake would have to be filled. ¡°Hurry up.¡± And with that, Tang So-so had no choice but to rush to the main building. Still, she was embarrassed that she had a nosebleed in front of a good-looking boy. She hurried into the main building. ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a hurry, do it with elegance.¡± ¡°Yes yes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do one thing right, sigh.¡± Supervisor Ka Yu-hang sighed and spoke to Mumu. ¡°So you don¡¯t have a teacher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that response, she asked another question, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu? Is Mu your family name?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s family name is Yu so I guess it¡¯s Yu Mumu.¡± ¡°Yu Mumu? Then, do you have a brother named Yu Jin-sung?¡± ¡°Yeah, how did you know? The supervisor of the first test couldn''t figure it out at first, so how did you get it right so quickly?¡± Mumu was shocked by how fast she figured it out. However, Ka Yu-hang just bit her tongue. ¡®Right. I see.¡¯ When she heard that Yu Jin-sung''s brother had ripped the gates open, she thought Hak-gyu was exaggerating. How could one person tear gates? But now, after this kid showed great movement right in front of her, she believed it. ''When a tiger-like brother is around, there are no dog-like brothers.'' With a tiger-like brother, there was no way the younger ones could be dogs. Indeed, he was the younger brother of the tiger-like graduate. Supervisor Ka Yu-hang smiled and said, ¡°Amazing. There was definitely a lack of elegance, but that can be fixed later." ¡°Ugh? Then I passed?¡± ¡°Right. Congratulations on passing.¡± At her words, Mumu cheered with both hands above his head. ¡°I passeeeddddd!¡± ¡®It¡¯s nice seeing bright kids.¡¯ Seeing how innocent Mumu looked, Ka Yu-hang covered her mouth and smiled. She found a kid who could make others smile. For the sake of elegance, she decided that she would teach the boy to be a little more careful. Meanwhile, Jin-hyuk, who took Hak-gyu¡¯s impromptu test, passed. According to the supervisor¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk could open three gates with his internal energy. And Jin-hyuk, too, knew what that meant. His three teachers had opened his sealed blood vessels, and his internal energy was at its peak, but he still felt lacking. ¡®I need to work hard.¡¯ Through the first test alone, he realized that there were a lot of people stronger than him. To catch up to them, his current efforts weren¡¯t enough. Jin-hyuk, who was in thought, waited for Mo Il-hwa. Because he was following his father''s request. ¡°What? Did you wait?¡± He waited for so long that he was annoyed. Jin-hyuk sighed and said. ¡°Hurry up. By now he must be at the second test and taking it too.¡± ¡°Right! Mumu, that jerk! I have something to say to him!¡± She was angry. Even if they were ignorant of his super strength, Mumu should have at least waited and taken care of his party. The two hurried through the gate and walked down the path to the second test. Not long after, they saw an artificial lake with wooden rods spanning across it. ¡°Why is the ground so muddy?¡± The lake¡¯s water seemed to have spilled out. Jin-hyuk frowned. ¡®What is this? This anxious feeling?¡¯ Oddly enough, the anxiousness he was feeling felt the same as when Mumu tore the gates off. But, the long wooden rods spanning across the lake were unscathed, and nothing seemed to be wrong. Maybe he was concerned over nothing. So the two walked around the lake, trying to find someone. And then they saw a woman with a stern expression sitting near an incense burner. ¡°Supervisor?¡± ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± She stood up and then changed her words. ¡°No. It¡¯s better if the others come even later.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The supervisor pointed to the artificial lake and spoke to the two puzzled ones. ¡°Thanks to one test taker, the water in the lake overflowed. Unfortunately for you two, you will have to wait.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°We have to wait again?¡± They got to the second test, and they were asked to wait again. However, rather than asking, ¡®How long will we have to wait?¡¯ or something similar, Jin-hyuk looked at the lake as he heard the words, one test taker. So he asked out of curiosity. ¡°Supervisor¡­. Was that test taker Mumu by any chance?¡± To that, she answered. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Both Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa¡¯s faces crumbled at that. Mumu was behind this again! At the same time, Mumu followed the signs and headed to the third test. However, someone was waiting for Mumu in the middle of the path. It was, Ha-ryun. Mumu, who looked at him, waved his hand. ¡°We meet again, I passed too!¡± Ha-ryun clenched his teeth and smiled. It was terrifying that the boy was hiding behind that innocent face. There was something that his teachers in the White Valley always told him. Always watch out for people who have smiling faces; they¡¯re snakes who are waiting to strike. ¡®They were referring to people like him.¡¯ Btw, which descendants is it referring to? So now he had to be wary of not just the descendants but also Mumu. (2) It was impossible to predict his internal energy level, so he had to be cautious of it. ¡®For the time being, I¡¯ll let him play.¡¯ Ha-ryun hid his emotions and raised his hand with a smile on his face. ¡°Congratulations. I didn¡¯t know you were that strong.¡± Mumu asked, puzzled. ¡°Thanks. But why are you holding your hand up?¡± ¡°This is a trend in the city these days.¡± ¡°City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that westerners raise their hands like this and then slap them together when one passes something, it¡¯s a form of congratulations.¡± With those words, Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes twinkled. Mumu couldn¡¯t see it, but there was a thin layer of saliva between Ha-ryun¡¯s fingers. The saliva was poisonous, and it was going to poison and slowly bring Mumu to his knees. ¡°Ah, is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to follow the trend.¡± Without any concern, Mumu swung his palm. Clap! ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, a shock traveled through Ha-ryun''s palm all the way down to his toes, making his eyes go wide. And his body fell to the ground. Thud! He heavily breathed through his mouth. And then he slowly looked at his palm, which was red and purple. Not only was his palm bruised, but some of the bones in it were cracked. ¡®This¡­ this¡­ dog¡­ bastard¡­¡¯ This ignorant bastard! Shouldn¡¯t he have done it in moderation? In an instant, he jumped up to hit Mumu. The only thing that made him feel better was knowing that the poison would have touched Mumu... ¡®This?¡¯ The poisonous saliva had crept into his own palm. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Editor¡¯s Note - (1) - The old man asks this. (2) - ¡®Descendants¡¯ meaning the descendants of the Four Strongest Warriors, the author cut it down again. And the ¡®they¡¯ in the previous line, ¡®They were referring to people like him,¡¯ refers to Ha-ryun¡¯s teachers. Chapter 22: The Final Test (1) The Final Test (1)Geum Seo-il, although he is just 30 years old, he¡¯s called a great swordsman in Murim. In his early days at the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, he was the second-ranked student, and his talent was recognized by everyone. Because of the test he devised, Geum Seo-il was appointed as the final test''s supervisor this year. The test was called the Crossroads of Choice by Geum Seo-il. Kiik! The test taker who opened the door and then looked around couldn¡¯t hide his confusion. When he came in, he saw two paths. At the first path stood Geum Seo-il, the test supervisor, and at the second stood a large man wearing a demon mask holding an iron stick. A deep puddle was behind the large man, with a girl trapped in a cage suspended above it. ¡°What is this?¡± To answer the curious test taker¡¯s question, Geum Seo-il said. ¡°Welcome to the final test.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± The test taker politely bowed his head to the man who looked like the supervisor. So Gem Seo-il slightly bowed back and said, ¡°The final test is one that respects the candidate¡¯s choice.¡± S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sorry? What do you me¡­¡± ¡°You just need to choose one of the two.¡± ¡°Choice in what sense?¡± ¡°It''s like this, the candidates who pass the first and second tests are qualified to attend the Academy. So all I''m doing is providing them a choice.¡± After that, the candidate looked at both paths. There was no further explanation, so he kept looking at them, and he thought that the second path looked difficult. However, hasty judgments couldn¡¯t be made. ¡°Supervisor, what about the first path?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll be wearing this acceptance certificate over my head, and with my eyes covered, I will be standing in the middle of the path.¡± ¡°Acceptance certificate?¡± ¡°Yes. Take your certificate to pass. As I count to five, I¡¯ll be standing here with my eyes covered. And after exactly five seconds, I will remove the covering from my eyes.¡± ¡°And what if I can¡¯t take it in time?¡± ¡°You can still obtain the certificate, but only if you can endure five attack formations against me.¡± At those words, the test taker looked interested. Judging by the distance, it seemed easy to use the Light Body Method to take the certificate. With that, it really looked like the final test was a free pass. ¡®This is easy.¡¯ There was no need to think. He was going to choose the first path. But since he was curious about the second path, he asked. ¡°And the second path, sir?¡± ¡°Simple. You need to rescue the girl who was captured by that warrior of the Forces of Evil. However, after a certain amount of time, that rope will break, so if you can¡¯t rescue her within that time limit, you won¡¯t be able to pass.¡± It sounded simple, but compared to the past tests, the second path was difficult. If that warrior wasn¡¯t defeated within the set time frame, rescuing the girl would be impossible. Did the test takers have to go on such an adventure? After thinking that, his choice came out without hesitation. ¡°I choose the first path.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a good choice, but whether it¡¯s the first or the second path, there¡¯s a rule that you have to follow.¡± ¡°Sorry? What is it?¡± ¡°You must never speak.¡± ¡°Speak?¡± ¡°Right. You will be eliminated regardless of your result if you utter even a single word before the test is over. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It wasn¡¯t a difficult condition. Because no one would need to utter anything during the test. So the candidate confidently moved towards the first path. As he moved, supervisor Geum Seo-il covered his eyes. ¡®Then, let¡¯s start now.¡¯ The moment the candidate was going to take the first quick step. A sight that shocked him appeared. ¡®What?¡¯ The iron cage behind the large man was slowly falling into the puddle. It seemed like there was some kind of misunderstanding. The problem, however, was that the girl was unable to speak and couldn¡¯t move. At that moment, Geum Seo-il said. ¡°One.¡± The countdown began. In an instant, the candidate became confused. If it wasn¡¯t for that one rule, he would have shouted and asked them to help the girl, but he would fail if he did that. And if he ignored it and took the test, the cage would sink right into the water. ¡°Two.¡± If he runs now, he has a chance of passing the test. But if he did that, he wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to the trapped girl. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ However, he was now in the final test, and it was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be missed. Besides, if he didn¡¯t defeat that warrior in the demon mask, then he wouldn¡¯t pass the second path. Confused, the test taker was unsure of what to do. Because of the pressure he was feeling and the torment of being unable to choose a path, he could no longer hear the supervisor¡¯s voice. ¡°Five.¡± And then, the supervisor removed his eye covering. Until then, the candidate was unable to choose a path. While looking at the candidate, Geum Seo-il said. ¡°Test failed.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The candidate was shocked by those words. And while looking at him, the supervisor spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Seeing that iron cage falling slowly and looking at the girl unable to talk, if you stayed still, then you don¡¯t deserve to be admitted into the academy.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Grrrik! The candidate saw that the iron cage, which was half-submerged in the water, rose upwards. And the girl waved at him with a smile. ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, he felt disappointed. ¡®¡­ no way.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an accident. It was the intended situation, and he was the one who couldn¡¯t make a decision. Confused, the candidate tried to protest. ¡°Is-Isn''t this too much? If you were going for this, why make it a choice?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± "You had five seconds to take the certificate on this side, or you could take the second path and save the girl before getting your certificate." ¡°No. How could you expect me to choose in such a situation where I would be eliminated if I spoke?¡± Geum Seo-il looked at the candidate with a slight grin. ¡°You¡¯re a funny one. The options were varied. The distance between me and you can be covered within five seconds, and once you took the certificate, you could have reported it to me, right?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯re definitely lacking something.¡± ¡°Lacking?¡± ¡°If you really were concerned about her, then you should have run there without thinking. Well, regardless, this is the outcome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words, the candidate was flustered. The supervisor was right. When a person was in danger, he went still, neither choosing himself or the girl. Geum Seo-il spoke calmly, pointing to the door he should leave out of. ¡°I don¡¯t even like looking at you now. Hurry up and leave.¡± The candidate shrugged and then walked out. Seeing that, Geum Seo-il clicked his tongue. The real purpose of the test was to identify the warriors¡¯ spirits and judgment. At least a logical person would have done what he said, and a kind person would choose the second path despite the outcome. ¡°This is a difficult one. I¡¯m glad that I didn¡¯t have this test when I joined.¡± He turned his head at the voice. There stood Tang So-so, the assistant of the second test supervisor. Geum Seo-il clicked his tongue. ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult. The second path is practically impossible to complete, but making a choice almost guarantees a pass.¡± ¡°Uh? That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°However, in a situation where there¡¯s someone to save, you will experience the pressure of dealing with a Super Master.¡± Geum Seo-il smiled at those words. He was enjoying the situation. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s not a bad one.¡¯ Anyone who was in the middle of such a situation would fall into confusion. Perhaps they''d be stunned. It wasn¡¯t easy to fight a warrior and ensure that the hostage doesn¡¯t sink. Tang So-so stuck her tongue out. ¡°¡­ there seem to be more failures here than the second test.¡± ¡°So-so, there are successful ones here too, more than you think.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Geum Seo-il remembered two people. ¡®Hong Hye-ryung.¡¯ The descendant of the Southern Sword of the Emperor. As if choosing the second path wasn¡¯t enough, she was better than the warrior in the demon mask. (1) The test was supposed to put them through despair, but she overcame it. However, she was unable to save the girl. Regardless, the test¡¯s purpose was achieved, so she was accepted. ¡®The Eastern River Blade Master¡¯s disciple¡­ was interesting too.¡¯ Young-chun chose the first path. By the time Geum Seo-il counted to 2, he had snatched the certificate, but then he unexpectedly ran towards the water. He was blocked by the warrior in the demon mask, but he tried to defeat the man without the slightest bit of hesitation. Both of them showed better results than anyone else. ¡®However, the Eastern River Blade Master¡¯s disciple is a bit behind the child of the Southern Sword, but he was great.¡¯ He could see why the others, too, wanted to be supervisors of the tests. They wanted to see different aspects of the candidates. Satisfied, he smiled then asked. ¡°But, why are you here?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re asking? I was going to ask the office to help me fill the lake with water, all thanks to one test taker.¡± ¡°Fill the lake?¡± ¡°Yes. One candidate used force to move across the water, leading to it spilling out, and now, the lake is only two-thirds full." ¡°What? He used Flying Above Water?¡± (2) Geum Seo-il frowned. This wasn¡¯t a technique that test takers of this age could use. The only one who could use it around there would be supervisor Ka Yu-hang. Thinking that it was strange, Geum Seo-il asked. ¡°¡­ by any chance, is that candidate the one called Mumu who ripped the first test¡¯s gates?¡± ¡°Uh? How did you know?¡± ¡°Yeon Nam-kyung told me about it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Come to think of it, Yeon Nam-kyung was the assistant for the first test, and he too went to ask for the office¡¯s help. ¡°Well, Supervisor Geum, I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After she left, Geum Seo-il stroked his chin. He dismissed what Yeon Nam-kyung had told him. However, the same thing happened in the second test too, and now he was curious. ¡®He¡¯s Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother, right?¡¯ He heard that he was a talented person. But this one didn¡¯t feel the same. It felt suspicious that one child halted two tests. And if this was being done intentionally, then he couldn¡¯t forgive the kid. ¡®If¡­ if you''re doing this on purpose, be prepared kid.¡¯ This test was different from the previous ones. It can¡¯t be passed with brute strength alone, unlike the first two. After an hour or so. Geum Seo-il clicked his tongue as he saw the back of the student called Ha-ryun, who leisurely took his certificate. This kid was different from the other test takers. And his skill wasn''t the only different thing. ¡®Cool-headedness?¡¯ He was a little surprised that this kid took the certificate after just two counts. It was because his speed was almost equal to Young-chun¡¯s. However, the kid started to leave as soon as he took the certificate. So Geum Seo-il asked. [Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the cage was falling into the water?] [Wasn¡¯t that planned? You also told me not to talk.] [What?] [And even if it was a real accident, it¡¯s not my responsibility to deal with it; it¡¯s the supervisor and the academy¡¯s responsibility.] Since he said that, Geum Seo-il couldn¡¯t talk back. Although the purpose wasn¡¯t met, there was truth in those words. He didn¡¯t break the rules. However, his thoughts were different from the others. ¡®He soured my mood.¡¯ Since the kid passed, he decided to keep an eye on him. But he had noticed that the kid''s hand was hurt. His palm was swollen, and it had purple cracks in it too. And when he asked if it was fine before the test started, the kid showed strong displeasure. Did something happen? He was puzzled, but the next test taker came in, and the preparations for the test were done. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like how this one walked all over while looking around. The test taker¡¯s face had a rare handsomeness, but their expression was simple. Geum Seo-il asked. ¡°Name of the candidate?¡± ¡°Me? Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± His eyes narrowed at that. He¡¯s Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother who messed up the first and second tests, right? Finally, he got to meet him. ¡®I¡¯ll see what kind of person you are.¡¯ If he really turned out to be a troublemaker, then he¡¯d bring him in line. And this test was different from the others. The warrior disguised as a member of the Forces of Evil was at the Super Master Level. And fighting him wouldn¡¯t end too well for the kid. ¡°Welcome to the final test. This is the final test that respects the choice of the candidates.¡± He explained everything like he did for the previous kids. Through the test, the candidate''s nature could be found out. He gave Mumu the choice. ¡°Which path will you choose?¡± Mumu titled his head at the question and then walked over to the first path. Seeing that, Geum Seo-il smiled. ¡®Right. Indeed.¡¯ He understood it. Anyone would want an easy way in. However, this was a psychological test. Geum Seo-il took out the eye covering. And when Mumu reached the first path, he put the covering on and shouted. ¡°One!¡± He covered his eyes, but he was aware of everything that was going to happen. The iron bars were going to sink. And then the real test would start. But he didn¡¯t know whether Mumu would take the first or second path¡­ Kwang! At that moment, a great roar echoed in Geum Seo-il¡¯s ears. It was the sound of the ground breaking. ¡®!?¡¯ What was that? A scream. ¡°Euk!¡± Kwang! Another roar. That time it was the sound of something crashing into a wall. ¡®What? What was that sound?¡¯ ¡°Two!¡± Geum Seo-il shouted. Before he got to three, he heard a series of sounds he couldn''t identify. -Kwang! ¡°W-Wait! What you are doing now¡­¡± Swoosh! Rumble! Thud! The sound of something falling to the ground, as well as the ground''s vibration. It was difficult to know what was going on. ¡°¡­ three!¡± He was going crazy because of his curiosity, so he just counted. Pak! And then he felt the certificate on his head come off. Frustrated, not knowing what happened, he took the eye covering off. ¡®!!!¡¯ Geum Seo-il was stunned by what he saw. ¡°Did I pass?¡± In Mumu¡¯s hand was the iron cage. ¡°Woah!¡± The girl who was locked in the cage was holding the bars with a pale face. She seemed severely motion sick. ¡®¡­ what happened?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand or even guess anything. Was the kid in such a hurry to complete the test that he brought the iron cage with him? ¡®Crazy¡­¡¯ What a thought! Wait, what happened to the warrior in the demon mask then? Geum Seo-il turned towards where he heard a groan from. ¡°Y-Yimun!¡± The warrior in the demon mask, no Yimun, who was helping out in this test, groaned in pain since he had just smashed into a wall. Editor¡¯s Note - (1) Although she failed to open the 5th gate, she¡¯s as strong as a super master on the level of the warrior in the demon mask. (2) This technique keeps popping up because they think that him jumping that far is more improbable than him using this technique. Chapter 23: The Final Test (2) Invincible Mumu 23: The Final Test (2)A room located on the first floor of the main building. On a chair close to a desk was someone wearing a white mask with an antique pattern on it. The name of the person whose age, face, and gender couldn¡¯t be determined is Baek Woo-gi. He¡¯s known as Ghost Face among Murim people, and he¡¯s a member of the Audit Committee and a six-person special education department. Among the committee and department, he¡¯s the oldest and the longest-standing member. And since the people of the Audit Committee were from the most prestigious families, they were called the Heavenly Upbringing Members. However, he isn¡¯t just famous in Murim, but it isn¡¯t because of a grand title like that. It¡¯s because the Four Strongest Warriors respect him. Moreover, Baek Woo-gi was staying at the academy with this thought and sense of duty in mind, ¡®Nurture the new talents who will come to protect Murim.¡¯ He was currently in his office because he took over as the General Inspector in charge of this year¡¯s entrance tests. And something quite troubling happened. ¡°¡­¡± On the other side of the desk was a large man with bandages and splints all over his body. He suffered a major accident and seemed to have a broken arm and a neck injury. He was a teacher, Byeok Yimun, who was assisting with the final test. After a moment of silence, a man in his mid-twenties who was next to Baek Woo-gi spoke. ¡°What, this too is because of that Mumu kid?¡± The man who asked that was Oh Seong-yun. He was an aide to Baek Woo-gi, a member of the committee. Oh Seong-yun, who was helping him, was just as confused as Byeok Yimun. ¡®Again?¡¯ Just a little while ago, Yeon Nam-kyung asked for help saying that three gates were torn off, and then came Tang So-so saying that water was needed and that the test couldn¡¯t proceed. And this was the third request. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Director, I really think this Mumu character is intentionally doing this.¡± At those words, Byeok Yimun frowned and asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Does teacher Byeok not know? All three entrance tests were delayed, thanks to Mumu. And because of that, the test takers are complaining like crazy.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± This was a first for Byeok Yimun. Oh Seong-yun said that the tests were delayed, and the students who wanted to take the tests were complaining. [No, if it¡¯s this level of damage, then it has to be intentional, right?] [I don¡¯t know how great that candidate is, but this is too much!] [Isn¡¯t it necessary for the organizers to take disciplinary action or something?] [The Heavenly Martial Arts Academy trains righteous people. If they do nothing about this, they¡¯d be forgetting that.] Those were examples of the test takers¡¯ complaints. The situation was bad. And the test schedule was significantly delayed. Then Oh Seong-yun clicked his tongue and spoke to director Baek Woo-gi. ¡°Sir. This isn¡¯t something that will just go away. Even if he passed all of the tests, he has a personality problem.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this academy a place where people are taught righteousness? If a test taker has a personality problem and is causing issues intentionally, they should be disciplined appropriately or be denied admission.¡± At his words, Baek Woo-gi rested his chin on his hands. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable opinion. In fact, among all of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy graduates, a few were exceptionally talented, but then they walked down the wrong path. And because of that, the academy had suffered a great deal of damage a few times. ¡°Hmm.¡± Teacher Byeok Yimun spoke to Baek Woo-gi. ¡°Director.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°It didn''t seem like he had a personality problem to me.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have a personality problem?¡± ¡°He just looked a little na?ve.¡± ¡°Na?ve?¡± ¡°Yes, he seemed na?ve, but it¡¯s wrong to reject such a talented individual who passed the three tests without even learning martial arts.¡± ¡°What would you like me to do?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re concerned that he has a personality problem, how about you talk to the child and judge him yourself? If you really think that there¡¯s a problem with him, at least watch him and then make that decision.¡± ¡®Such an unfortunate child.¡¯ Byeok Yimun was hit and hurt by him, but seeing the boy¡¯s muscles, he actually wanted to teach him. A child who had trained his body to such a degree was an amazing sight to see. Just the thought of teaching him thrilled Yimun. And rejecting such a child just because they were overly cautious didn¡¯t sit well with him. In any case, he said what he wanted to. And the decision rested with the director, who was in charge of the entrance tests. ¡°Director?¡± After thinking for a moment, director Baek Woo-gi opened his mouth. ¡°First of all, we need to resume the tests which were halted as soon as possible. And we¡¯ll make a decision on Mumu¡¯s admission through a direct interview later.¡± That evening. Grab! Mo Il-hwa grabbed Mumu¡¯s head harshly. She was pissed. ¡°This kid, you did all of that on purpose, right? Right?¡± Thanks to Mumu, all of the tests were delayed by a few hours, and Mo Il-hwa had to suffer the wait. That was why as soon as she saw Mumu, she pounced. However, Mumu couldn¡¯t get hurt by her strength. Rather than feeling pain, he was bothered by her breasts which were touching him. ¡®If one doesn¡¯t train their body often, do they become this soft?¡¯ Mumu thought deeply about it and felt sorry for her. Yu Yeop-kyung, who was a gentleman, never explained the differences between men and women to Mumu. Instead, he had Mumu stay in shape by cutting wood. Seeing that, Jin-hyuk, who was unaware of what Mumu was thinking, clicked his tongue. ¡®¡­ is he enjoying himself?¡¯ While he thought that, Mo Il-hwa was still trying to squeeze Mumu¡¯s head, and then Jin-hyuk, who was now embarrassed, turned away. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would meet another woman so free-spirited. To put it simply, there was no way that a civil servant¡¯s daughter should act like this. After those thoughts, Jin-hyuk decided to ask, ¡°Hmm, by the way. Is this fine? You were asked to wait here alone.¡± Most of the test takers who passed were given temporary rooms. However, Mumu alone was asked to wait in another room. But no specific reason was given, so there was room for speculation. ¡®Since he messed with all three tests and delayed them, it would be weird if they left him alone.¡¯ If it was one test, then they would consider it an accident. But it was all of the tests. As a result, everything was delayed, including the introductory ceremony, which was supposed to be held today but was postponed until tomorrow. And as one would expect, the test takers and other people complained. ¡®Tch!¡¯ Jin-hyuk wanted to say a lot. Couldn¡¯t Mumu have restrained himself? No one would overlook a situation where all three tests were delayed because of one person. ¡®He passed with that absurd strength, but he¡¯s going to fail here?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if he was happy or sad about that. Thinking that Jin-hyuk said, ¡°¡­ don¡¯t do anything, and tell the supervisors.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± At those words, Mo Il-hwa smiled and asked. ¡°Before, you were saying that it didn¡¯t matter if he failed, but now you¡¯re worried?¡± ¡°I-It isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°What? You are brothers, right?¡± ¡°Sigh. It isn¡¯t like that¡­ and don¡¯t look at me with that expression.¡± When Mumu made a face that asked, ¡®are you worried about me?¡¯ Jin-hyuk suddenly left the room. Seeing that, Mo Il-hwa grinned. ¡°He. He¡¯s shy.¡± ¡°Il-hwa.¡± ¡°Huh? What? You want me to leave? No chance.¡± ¡°No, it''s not about that; maybe you should try to train your chest muscles?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ What the fuck was he talking about? Mo Il-hwa, who was confused, turned beet red and shouted. ¡°You! You! You are¡­¡± Knock. That was when someone knocked on the door. The door opened, and a young man, Oh Seong-yun, the aide, appeared. And while looking at Mumu with a disgusted face, Oh Seong-yun asked, ¡°Are you the test taker, Mumu?¡± ¡°Me? Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could he look so innocent yet cause the entire entrance test to be delayed? It had to be a fake expression. ¡°You have a meeting with the director now. Please follow me.¡± In an indoor hall with lanterns lighting it up. There was a man wearing a white mask waiting for someone, it was Baek Woo-gi. Mumu, who was guided by Oh Seong-yun, entered the hall. And Mumu''s expression brightened when he saw the equipment and weapons in there. He looked like a child discovering a new toy. Seeing Mumu¡¯s eyes, Baek Woo-gi thought, ¡®Surprising.¡¯ He had a preconceived notion that the kid was nasty, but he was handsome and looked different from his brother. Actually. ¡®¡­ he looks nothing like his brother.¡¯ Baek Woo-gi had taught Yu Jin-sung. And these two brothers didn¡¯t look alike, but he could feel their kindness through their eyes. Baek Woo-gi, who was trying to find out what happened during the entrance test, was a bit puzzled. Bow! While Baek Woo-gi was thinking, Mumu bowed his head and said hello. ¡°Hello.¡± Baek Woo-gi''s mouth twitched at the simple greeting. But after calming himself, he said. ¡°Do you know why we put your admission on hold?¡± At that question, Mumu apologized. ¡°I heard that the other test takers were troubled because of me. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡± He said that with a sincere expression and voice. Looking at that, Baek Woo-gi knew that the kid didn¡¯t do it intentionally. However, making a decision based on his expression was wrong. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I need to look at his actual self to find out the truth.¡¯ Baek Woo-gi, who stared at him, said, ¡°The goal of this academy is to nurture outstanding talents with a sense of justice in line with the will of the warriors who founded it. Did you know that?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Honestly. Talents were produced in keeping with this tradition, and many people want to enter this place because of its reputation.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that sounds about right.¡± Mumu did see the thousands of people gathered at the entrance. After Mumu said that, Baek Woo-gi continued to speak. ¡°Unlike the average admission, many people come to ours, and sometimes we run into problems because of that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No matter how well we test potential students, it¡¯s difficult to identify those who harbor malicious intent.¡± After saying that, Baek Woo-gi pointed to the center of Mumu¡¯s chest. And Mumu asked, ¡°Those who harbor malicious intent?¡± ¡°That just means those who might deviate from the right path and choose the wrong one.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When he understood that, Mumu nodded his head and said. ¡°My father taught me to act as a man should, and I try to do so, but sometimes accidents happen because of my mistakes.¡± It was something Mumu always felt bad about. Whenever an accident happened, he felt like he was violating his father¡¯s teachings. Seeing Mumu with a gloomy expression, Baek Woo-gi narrowed his eyes. ¡°What was your purpose in taking the entrance test and trying to enter this academy?¡± Baek Woo-gi frequently interviewed kids who wanted to enter the academy. And most of their responses were the same. [I came here to inherit the will of the academy by following righteousness and justice.] [I came here to get the best teaching and become the best.] Most of them spit out pretentious words in order to do well in the interview. But in reality, what they wanted was simple. Receiving the best teaching was good, but most kids only wanted to gain fame by graduating from here. Perhaps, Mumu too had the same reason. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you were honest.¡± ¡°Honest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu, who hesitated for a second, spoke. ¡°What I say here will be kept a secret, right?¡± What an odd kid, and what a strange question to ask in this situation. After taking a deep breath, Baek Woo-gi said, ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I promise you in my honor.¡± At that, Mumu scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°I accidentally broke someone¡¯s arm. And since I did that, I came here to fix what I did there.¡± ¡°Whose arm did you break?¡± ¡°Mo Il-seo¡¯s arm. The son of the head of Criminal Affairs.¡± ¡°¡­ ha.¡± At those words, Baek Woo-gi couldn¡¯t understand it. He thought there would be some huge secret behind him trying to join, but this kid was forced to. And when he felt disappointed that there was no particular reason, he heard, ¡°¡­ and because of this.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ What did this mean? Baek Woo-gi couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity. Then, Mumu grabbed something that was hanging from his neck and hidden beneath his shirt and pulled it out. It was a necklace with a jade plaque on it that was circular and flat. And this was engraved on it, [Mumu] ¡®Mumu?¡¯ It was the test taker¡¯s name. Mumu turned it around, and on the back was an unusual pattern and two lines drawn across a triangle. While frowning, Baek Woo-gi looked at the pattern, it was a pattern he had surely seen somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t remember where. To him, Mumu said. ¡°This is what I was wearing when my father picked me up in the woods when he was in exile.¡± "¡­ you aren''t the real son of Yu Yeop-kyung?" According to the reports, he heard that the real brother of Yu Jin-sung was taking the entrance test. However, Mumu shook his head and said, ¡°No. I was adopted.¡± ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ It made sense that he¡¯s adopted; he thought that it was weird how Mumu didn¡¯t look like his brother. Mumu then put the jade plaque back beneath his shirt and continued. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to my father for raising me, and I didn¡¯t say it out loud because he would worry¡­ but I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°My real parents.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I like my father¡­ but I¡¯ve never seen or met them, so I¡¯m curious about them.¡± Mumu ruffled his hair as if he was embarrassed about saying that out loud. This image of Mumu crushed Baek Woo-gi¡¯s heart. And he asked in the softest voice possible. ¡°And what does that have to do with joining this place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that those who graduate from here with high grades become famous.¡± Mumu found it strange that Yu Jin-sung was mentioned everywhere. Everyone knew his name, despite never meeting him. And with that thought in mind, he truly decided to join this academy. ¡°I wondered if my parents who abandoned me would come back if I became famous.¡± Originally, Yu Yeop-kyung gave Mumu the name Yu Jin-hak. However, Mumu insisted that he wanted his own name. Because this unusual name was the only connection he had with his parents, who abandoned him. Mumu was telling this sad story with a bright expression. And seeing that made Baek Woo-gi¡¯s eyes turn red and fill with tears. ¡®This kid is so kind.¡¯ How could such a pure kid take the wrong path? It would never happen. While thinking that, Baek Woo-gi blinked a couple times and held Mumu¡¯s hand tightly as he said. ¡°The interview is over. Pass! You have passed.¡± Baek Woo-gi had made up his mind. He would protect this kind child from those who would harm him. Chapter 24 In a room with a gorgeous interior and dinner on a table was a middle-aged man with stiff, half-white hair who was drinking.¡°The director of the Murim Association has no choice but to be lonely in order to achieve justice. I¡¯m lonely.¡± ¡°Kuk. It¡¯s always wonderful to hear the stories of the head.¡± ¡°Haha. Is that so? Anyway, they¡¯re all my stories. The remnants of black sword, the bastards who took money from the groups and among those bastards, there was a letter of appreciation to our Association.¡± (1) ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. How?¡± Everyone groaned. The middle-aged man who looked around raised his glass and spoke with a voice full of determination. ¡°And Dan Pil-hoo, the lonely director of this Association, captured them all.¡± ¡°Kuaa!¡± ¡°Indeed! Director Dan is the best.¡± ¡°We were able to trust them and send some kids out because someone with the same level of camaraderie is at the academy.¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s true.¡± It was a harmonious banquet. But then a warrior entered the luxurious room and whispered something into the ear of the man called Dan Pil-hoo. Dan Pil-hoo frowned, then smiled and spoke to the officials of the factions. ¡°Excuse me, something urgent has come up. We have plenty of drinks, so stay and enjoy.¡± After saying that, Dan Pil-hoo stood up and left. And when he went out, a large middle-aged man covered in bandages was standing there. He was Byeok Yimun, one of the teachers in the academy. It was unbelievable to see him like that, so Dan Pil-hoo asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see this? Director.¡± It was hard to believe. Someone who hasn¡¯t learned martial arts did that? He couldn¡¯t call this a careless act. The kid took down a Super Master and cracked their arm. That was amazing. Taken aback by that fact, Dan Pil-hoo asked. ¡°So, for this test taker called Mumu, you want me to pressure your academy¡¯s director and ask him to take in the student?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pressure him. Just please ask him to be lenient.¡± At those words, Dan Pil-hoo stroked his beard and smiled. And then said, ¡°Did you really like him so much that you came to me after only seeing him for a couple seconds?¡± After hearing that, Byeok Yimun smiled and said, ¡°If the director sees him, I¡¯m sure that your heart will be moved too. I wonder if that child could be of great help to director Dan in the future.¡± Yimun believed that the child could become a great warrior. At those words, Dan Pil-hoo felt his heart stir. ¡®Interesting. Nice. We¡¯ll see.¡¯ He wanted to check the kid out once. Drool! Drool! Ha-ryun looked at the boy he was sharing a room with. It was Hae-ryang from the Lower District Clan. ¡®Annoying jerk.¡¯ He looked so weak that Ha-ryun couldn¡¯t even understand how the guy passed. And after getting inside the room, Hae-ryang started gathering information on other people, so Ha-ryun put him to sleep. In this place where beasts roamed, this guy looked useless. Tak! Ha-ryun sat down. Now that the annoying one was asleep, he had to treat his hand. While looking at his swollen purple palm, Ha-ryun grunted. ¡®That dog-like bastard!¡¯ What amazing strength. Of course, Mumu didn¡¯t use his full strength, but he still used enough force to crack his palm. It would have healed after a while if not for the poison. Ha-ryun pulled out the antidote and carefully began to apply it to the injured area. ¡®I¡¯m glad that the poison is weak right now.¡¯ Since the poison takes time to work, this wasn¡¯t fatal. But if it went untreated, then he¡¯d be in trouble. Little by little, he applied the antidote. ¡°Who did that to you?¡± The voice that came from behind startled him. ¡®When did...¡¯ Ha-ryun hadn¡¯t heard the sound of the door opening or someone walking. But they were already behind him. Cold sweat ran down Ha-ryun¡¯s back. This meant that the person was as strong as his teachers in the White Valley. ¡°W-Who are you¡­¡± ¡°One of the Eight Evil Guardians¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ As soon as he heard that, Ha-ryun looked shocked. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He suddenly remembered the words of his teacher. [¡®He¡¯ will be waiting there.] This person had to be the ¡®he¡¯ his teacher mentioned. Soon, without hesitation, Ha-ryun fell flat on the floor. ¡°Ha-ryun of the White Valley greets teacher Heo.¡± After hearing that, the man looked down at him with indifferent eyes. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. I was looking forward to this because I was told you were a talented person who passed the White Valley test in 30 minutes.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°You got injured during the entrance test?¡± At that, Ha-ryun bit his lip. This was an unexpected accident. There was no way he could be injured during such low-level tests. ¡°You misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your head.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ha-ryun almost lifted his head to explain but then immediately bowed down. His teacher said to never look at teacher Heo. He almost made a mistake. That was when he heard the words of teacher Heo. ¡°It would be best if you don¡¯t disappoint me any further. You¡¯re seventeen. Prepare and never involve yourself in other matters, and don¡¯t bring doubts onto yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Wait for my instructions.¡± Shhh! With that, the shadow vanished. Ha-ryun, who had his head lowered, slowly raised it. The teacher was gone. He was so powerful that his presence was unknown. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Ha-ryun grunted. Their first meeting went wrong because of that idiot. His honor in the White Valley was tarnished. ¡®Mumu!¡¯ He decided he would never forgive that guy. Ha-ryun, who was frustrated, left the room, thinking he had to get some fresh air. However, around five 17 to 18-year-olds were rushing through the hallway. ¡®What? What is with them?¡¯ ¡°Where is that bastard''s room?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s on the last floor. That must be true because a member of the academy said it.¡± ¡°Because of him, we couldn¡¯t even see the introduction ceremony and were locked up in our rooms for hours!¡± ¡°But is this fine? He¡¯s said to be the brother of Yu Jin-sung¡­¡± ¡°Ha! What do you mean? I¡¯m Kang Seo-ryong. My older brother is Yu Jin-sung¡¯s senior. I¡¯m not turning back.¡± ¡°Ha. Who can stop Kang Seo-ryong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. We all suffered because of the guy who isn¡¯t even from a Murim family. A guy like that needs to be brought to his senses before he does anything else.¡± Ha-ryun smiled after hearing that conversation. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ It seemed like these people had to wait for a long time. Seeing that, he felt like his anger would soon be satisfied. Such people were present everywhere one went. But it looked like Kang Seo-ryong and the others were slightly above the level needed to pass the test. At that level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Mumu. However, with a little bit of help, things could change. Thinking that, Ha-ryun stretched out his arms. ¡®What floor was it?¡¯ ¡°Tch!¡± Jin-hyuk went to Mumu''s room right away while feeling unpleasant. This wasn¡¯t something he liked. But this was something his father and mother had asked of him, so he wanted to follow that. Thud! Jin-hyuk opened the door and entered only to frown. The room was empty besides one bag that looked like Mumu¡¯s luggage. And Mo Il-hwa wasn¡¯t there either. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ He couldn''t have gone anywhere else, especially since he told Mumu to wait there. Jin-hyuk looked around the room then closed the door and sat on the bed. ¡®He must have gone to apologize.¡¯ That could be it. After all, he did tell Mumu to go and apologize to the supervisors. ¡®Mumu would probably smile brightly and nod to anything.¡¯ His father seemed to have raised a good fool. No matter how powerful Mumu was, he was na?ve and didn¡¯t know how to get angry, so deceiving him seemed easy. ¡®But why is he still not coming ba¡­¡¯ Knock. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Someone knocked on the door. And then Jin-hyuk approached the door and carefully opened it. ¡°Who¡­¡± Shhh! A hand squeezed through the gap as he opened the door and threw dust into his face. Jin-hyuk, who was taken by surprise, inhaled the dust. ¡°Cough cough!¡± As he coughed, he hurriedly opened the door fully. But the culprit couldn¡¯t be seen. He wasn¡¯t sure, but the person who did this didn¡¯t seem friendly. ¡®Is it poison?¡¯ Flustered, he closed the door, went into the room, and began to circulate the energy in his body. If it was poison, then it was bound to react with his energy. However, no matter how long and thoroughly he circulated his energy, there was no reaction. And his internal energy seemed normal. ¡®What is this?¡¯ A joke? If so, then this was outrageous. ''Or was it someone with a grudge towards Mumu?'' It was hard to say; Mumu had stopped the tests and delayed the ceremony, so many people could harbor malice towards him. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He came here with a good heart but was suffering now. This is why kindness is bad. He frowned since he was getting annoyed. Then he felt rushing in the hallway. There were five people, but he was sure that neither Mumu or the one who threw dust at him were among them. He was puzzled, but then the door slammed open. Kwang! Jin-hyuk, who was sitting in meditation, abruptly stood up. ¡°What? How can you enter someone else''s room like this?¡± The boy who was followed by four others seemed to be around 18 and he asked. ¡°Is your brother Yu Jin-sung?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin-hyuk sighed. Wherever he went, his brother¡¯s name was the first thing mentioned. He respects his brother, but sometimes, it was too much. ¡°Right. But why did you come into someone else¡¯s room to find me? No, whatever the cause, it doesn''t appear like you came here for a good reason..." Phat! Before he could even finish, the boy ran up and punched him. Jin-hyuk took half a step back and crossed his arms, blocking the fist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? It seems like a person from a lowly family believed in his older brother and became arrogant. Today, I will teach you where you stand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pak! The boy then tried to knee Jin-hyuk. However, Jin-hyuk blocked it with his hand and kicked the boy in the head. Puk! The boy who got kicked in the head ended up moving three steps back. And seeing that, the other boys shouted. ¡°Seo-ryong!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kang Seo-ryong, who was being checked on by the others, wiped the blood from his lip. ¡°You.¡± He was feeling dizzy, but he couldn¡¯t show it. He was from a Murim family. ¡®This bastard!¡¯ Kang Seo-ryong¡¯s opponent was stronger than he thought, so he was surprised. But before coming here, Kang Seo-ryong had sat down, checked his body, and then properly spread his internal energy so he could demonstrate his skills. While looking at him, Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®He withstood a 7th level kick.¡¯ (2) He kicked the guy in the head while using internal energy. Nevertheless, he endured it. This guy, called Kang Seo-ryong, seemed to be as strong as him. He couldn¡¯t be reckless anymore. Even though he thought that, Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes were flaring up little by little. ¡®First fight.¡¯ This would be his first time fighting with someone his age. That was why his heart was pounding so hard. His teachers said that growth was exponential when one competes with many people. This seemed like an opportunity. So Jin-hyuk raised his internal energy, but¡­ ¡®Uh?¡¯ That was when he felt his body lose strength. His whole body felt powerless, and he was unable to even make a fist. ¡®Was it that?¡¯ At that moment, Kang Seo-ryong flew in. Phat! Even though he took a defensive stance, he couldn¡¯t block the punch since he was losing strength. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Jin-hyuk, who was hit in the chest, fell down. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°As expected of Seo-ryong.¡± Seeing that, all his lackey¡¯s cheered for him. They wondered if Kang Seo-ryong could lose, but he didn¡¯t disappoint. Then Kang Seo-ryong shouted. ¡°Get up. This is just the beginning.¡± Hearing that, Jin-hyuk clenched his teeth. He wanted to get up, but there was nothing he could do. His strength was nowhere to be seen. Seeing that, Seo-ryong laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how such a person could even delay the tests.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Jin-hyuk was shocked. Could it be that these people had mistaken him for Mumu? After all, it was strange for someone he didn¡¯t know to attack him. ¡®Mumu that bastard¡­¡¯ Now all of his previous affection is gone. At that moment, Kang Seo-ryong gestured to Jin-hyuk and said, ¡°We still have a lot to do. Get up. If not¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something¡­ you got the wrong person.¡± At those words, Kang Seo-ryong snorted. ¡°Crazy bastard. You said you''re Yu Jin-sung''s brother, but now you''re claiming that we mistook you for someone else since you''re in a bad situation?¡± At that, Jin-hyuk looked somewhere, took a deep breath and exhaled, then said. ¡°The guy you¡¯re looking for is behind you.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that, all of the guys turned their heads. And they saw Mumu standing near the open door, tilting his head. The boy snorted at the appearance of Mumu, who gave off a simple air. ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to do it, now you¡¯re blaming it on another guy?¡± And then one of the boys walked over and tapped Mumu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Yah. Do you know him? I don¡¯t know what your relationship is, but if you get involved in this, you¡¯ll end up like him¡­¡± ¡°Are you guys harassing Jin-hyuk?¡± ¡°Harassing? What you¡¯re looking at is fair treat¡­¡± Puck! Bang! At that moment, the head of the boy answering pierced the ceiling and got stuck. ¡®!!!¡¯ The eyes of the boys who witnessed that scene were trembling. ¡®W-What is this¡­¡¯ All the new guy did was slightly raise his hand, and this happened. The boy who was stuck in the ceiling seemed to have fainted since his body was drooping. Kang Seo-ryong, who was bewildered, shouted. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m Mumu.¡± With that, Mumu approached them with an expressionless face. Even Jin-hyuk gulped when he saw Mumu''s unusual appearance since he always saw him smile without a care in the world. Editor¡¯s Note - (1) He¡¯s just spitting examples of these ¡®stories¡¯ out, so we have no context. Really this whole banquet part is just about introducing Dan Pil-hoo to the story, nothing more. (2) The author used this weird number strength scale before, but he still hasn¡¯t explained it, so when or if he does, I¡¯ll let y¡¯all know. Chapter 25: Interest (2) Interest (2)Her hair was tinged in a mandarin orange color. Hong Hye-ryung, who was combing her long luscious hair with a comb, was pouting. ¡®Annoying.¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, her anger just kept rising. After the test was done, she thought that all the attention would be on her. At least she felt that she didn¡¯t have to rely on her father¡¯s fame. However, the result was unexpected. ¡®Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother?¡¯ She too had heard of Yu Jin-sung¡¯s name before. The story of him turning into an official of the palace to save his father, who was unfairly framed and exiled, touched the hearts of many women. But unlike the others, it was just a story for Hong Hye-ryun. And it wasn¡¯t something that she was interested in. Rather, ¡®Who is he to get more attention than me?¡¯ Many female students who were waiting in the temporary dorms were all talking about Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother. [Did you hear that? I heard that the delay in the entrance test was all because of Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother?] [Really?] [Yes. According to the kid who came in late, the power he used was so great that the water in the lake just overflowed outside just like the tearing of the gates.] [Oh my god. How could the brothers be so great? I am looking forward to seeing them.] [Oh my. Are you really drooling at just the thought of them?] [Why? I can paint any picture I want!] ¡®¡­ no! no!¡¯ This wasn¡¯t what she pictured. From the entrance test to the final test, regardless of gender, only the name Hong Hye-ryung should have been engraved in the hearts of the other students. But here, everyone was talking about the younger brother of Yu Jin-sung. Either in a good way or bad. She wondered what kind of person he was that stole all the attention she had to get. ¡®¡­ fine.¡¯ Hong Hye-ryung got up and tied her hair up. She wanted to wait until the ceremony in the morning but then changed her mind. ¡®I¡¯ll see what kind of skills you have.¡¯ ¡®This jerk knows to get angry?¡¯ He thought that Mumu would just ruffle his hair and laugh at what happened. But seeing the terrifying expression Mumu had, was making Jin-hyuk sweat, and he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°C-come¡­¡± Puck! Bang! At the same time with Mumu¡¯s gestures, another man¡¯s head fixed itself in the ceiling. The sight of a person''s body, which was hanging down from the ceiling, wasn''t something that anyone could have usually seen. ¡®Again, again!¡¯ The expressions of the boys who were making fun of his appearance changed in an instant. They were terrified enough to take a step back. ¡°Se-Seo-ryong. What should we do?¡± ¡®What do you mean!¡¯ Kang Seo-ryong couldn¡¯t help but be flustered at the question. Since Yu Jin-sung''s brother was this weird-looking kid, he thought that it wouldn''t be a huge deal, but the guy was completely different from what he expected. After another five to six battles, even he was sure that he could win over someone like Mumu. However, it was unreasonable to nail a person¡¯s head in the ceiling. ¡°I think we should apologize and ask him to stop.¡± ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Kang Seo-ryong bit his lips at the words of one of the boys. If he was here to visit Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother with a good intention, then he could have left the room normally, but he was here to teach the man a lesson and if he apologized it would be his clan that would be looked down on. The other students who would hear of this would ridicule him. Bang! Meanwhile, another head was nailed to the ceiling. Judging by the momentum, it looked like Mumu was going to nail everyone to the ceiling. He was going crazy. At that time, the boy standing next to Kang Seo-ryong hurriedly ran in front of Mumu and knelt. "M-Mumu, was it? Please forgive me; I won¡¯t even talk to you anymore¡­¡± Mumu looked down at him indifferently. And he said, ¡°My father said that a gentleman should always be generous.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± At those words, the boy¡¯s face brightened. He thought that his actions were right. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so muc¡­¡± But, Puck! Bang! Mumu raised his leg and kicked him, and just like others, this one too was stuck in the ceiling. Kang Seo-ryong who saw that yelled. ¡°You said that you would be generous!¡± ¡°But he said that I didn¡¯t have to be generous if they were targeting my family.¡± ¡°F-family?¡± Kang Seo-ryong¡¯s eyes widened. So, the one behind him and that monster were brothers? If so, then Seo-ryong realized that the target wasn¡¯t Jin-hyuk whom he hurt, but Mumu. Unlike him, who was bewildered, Jin-hyuk had a strange expression. ¡®family¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t think that the word family would come out of Mumu¡¯s mouth. They haven¡¯t been together for long, but still, Mumu was referring to him as family. Something strange happened inside him. It was then. Grab! Kang Seo-ryong grabbed Yu Jin-hyuk¡¯s hair and then grabbed his neck hard. Jin-hyuk frowning asked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This jerk. I know that bastard won¡¯t leave me alone, so what more can I do!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jin-hyuk looked at Kang Seo-ryong''s hand, which grabbed his neck. The hand was trembling. This guy seemed extremely nervous. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t see the big picture and was acting on a whim. Kang Seo-ryong yelled at Mumu. ¡°Yah! Don¡¯t come closer! Did you say he is family? If you take one more step, I will break this bastard¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°Break?¡± Mumu raised his eyebrows. Kang Seo-ryong, who was terrified, felt even more scared at that, but he couldn¡¯t back down. Unlike the other idiots who were hanging from the ceiling, he didn''t want to start his schooling with his body hanging from there. He had to hurry. If it got noisy, then people were sure to come. And when they do, he would lose his face. Kang Seo-ryong spoke to Mumu. ¡°Let¡¯s trade. If you let me go, I will let this one go unarmed. How is that?¡± He had no intention of hurting Jin-hyuk. It was just a threat. If he actually hurt someone in the school severely, his admission would be canceled immediately, and his life could get ruined. Tremble! Kang Seo-ryong¡¯s eyes trembled. Blood vessels had popped on the expressionless face of Mumu, and his facial muscles were changing. It was the first time he had seen someone¡¯s facial muscles move. While he was shocked, Mumu opened his mouth. ¡°I need to kill you for real.¡± Creepy! At the words which Mumu casually spit out, Kang Seo-ryong felt his leg muscles go weak. There was only one thought running in his mind. That the guy in front of him was really fixed on killing him. Not just him; even Jin-hyuk knew how real those words were. ¡®That bastard might end up doing this.¡¯ He felt like he had to calm Mumu down. But right now, his body was helpless, and he couldn''t even gather his strength¡­ Grab! He felt the strength in his hands. He didn¡¯t know when, but his strengthless body was back to normal. Jin-hyuk, who felt that, didn''t hesitate to grab the hand of the Kang Seo-ryong, which was holding his hair and then kicked him straight in the face. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Kang Seo-ryong, who was too concerned with Mumu, got hit and stumbled back. Jin-hyuk widened the distance right away and spoke to Mumu. ¡°Mumu. I am fine so stop¡­.¡± Before he could even finish those words. ¡°Ugh!¡± Puck! Mumu grabbed Kang Seo-ryong, who was staggering, and pushed him against the wall. Bang! "Kuk!" The wall of the room was destroyed, and Mumu, along with Kang Seo-ryong, fell straight down. ¡®Shit! This, this is the fifth floor!¡¯ As he said, Mumu¡¯s temporary dorm was on the 5th floor. Startled, Jin-hyuk ran to the wall, which was broken. But when he looked down, while he should have seen the guys who fell down, he could neither see Mumu or the other one. ¡®What happened? Mumu?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t figure out where they disappeared to. In the meantime, he heard muffled sounds from behind. People were coming up to see what was happening because of the weird sounds. In that group, Ha-ryun was also there. ¡®He must be in a lot of trouble now.¡¯ Since he couldn¡¯t kill Mumu right away, he intervened and helped the others out. The dust Ha-ryun used was a medicine rather than a poison, and it made people powerless for a short while. It couldn''t be traced back as it wasn''t poison, and it vaporizes, leaving no trace. The downside was that if it was used once, then one would get immune to it the next time. ''It can only be used once, but it is so useful.'' He thought that once the guy turned powerless and didn¡¯t have internal energy, he was bound to get hit. Now, Ha-ryun''s eyes widened, wondering if he should enjoy the scene. ¡®¡­ what was that?¡¯ Four bodies were hanging from the ceiling, with their heads stuck inside. And he saw Jin-hyuk standing near the broken wall. The one called Kang Seo-ryong was nowhere to be seen, and seeing the smashed wall, he figured out that they fell outside. ¡®No? That isn¡¯t him!¡¯ He looked at Yu Jin-hyuk, who was in Mumu''s room. Why was Mumu not there but his brother? ¡®Wait¡­ he made them all like this despite being hit by the dust?¡¯ Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes narrowed. Since Jin-hyuk looked lower than himself, he didn''t really care, but even after being hit by the dust, Yu Jin-hyuk handled the others. It was unbelievable. Grab! Ha-ryun clenched his fist. It seemed like he had too many opponents than he had initially expected. In particular, the brothers of Yu Jin-sung were similar to the descendants of the Four Guardians and didn¡¯t seem ordinary. Ha-ryun retreated. And then he smiled. ¡®This guy and that guy too, you make things easy.¡¯ Rather, his will was revived. Unlike him, Jin-hyuk could feel his head start to ache. The students had gathered around and looked at him with eyes full of awe. ¡°Woah! Aren¡¯t these ones who talked about taking care of him earlier?¡± ¡°Right. They were talking in the hallway.¡± ¡°Oh god!¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t a normal martial artist.¡± ¡°He must have done this to show them that there is no mercy to the enemies who aim at him.¡± "He is a scary one." They seemed to misunderstand something. They thought what Mumu did, was his doing. Since Mumu had fallen out of the room, the students all thought it was his doing. And Jin-hyuk thought about clearing the misunderstanding. He sighed and looked at the students and said. ¡°You got it wron¡­¡± Whisper. Before he could speak, students suddenly looked at the hallway. A beautiful girl walked in, causing the crowd to make way with her scarlet hair. Everyone looked at her in awe. ¡°That big sword on her back? Hong Hye-ryong?¡± ¡°Hong Hye-ryong?¡± ¡°Why is the successor of the Southern Sword here?¡± When her identity was revealed, the gathered students were shocked. Jin-hyuk, too, was shocked. For the first time, he was mesmerized by the appearance of a woman, but when he found out her identity, he got his senses back. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ As he was puzzled, the woman glanced around the room and then looked at Jin-hyuk as she opened her cherry lips. ¡°A hand which has no mercy for the enemies¡­ You are pretty good. You deserve to be Hong Hye-ryong¡¯s family rival.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ What the hell? Flustered by the declaration, the others were all dumbstruck. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°The successor of the Southern Sword of the Emperor recognized him!¡± ¡°Damn it! That one is interested in him.¡± ¡°I am envious.¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s head was confused at the words. Things were getting bigger. ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand how things got so twisted. Meanwhile, in a forest without people nor far from the dormitory. A middle-aged man wearing half-white robes who arrived there dropped Kang Seo-ryong, who was grabbing his neck. ¡°Euk!¡± Kang Seo-ryong, who had sat on the floor, looked at the unknown person in front of him. Seeing that, the middle-aged man frowned and said, "I saved your life, and you are being so wary of me?" ¡°Saved from falling do¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I saved you from that one.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and looked at a figure which was fast approaching them. It was Mumu. ¡®Shit!¡¯ As soon as he saw Mumu, Kang Seo-ryong trembled in fear. That guy was a monster. "I-I don''t know who you are; that guy is trying to kill me¡­¡± ¡°It would be better to worry about that at a later time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go to sleep now.¡± Tatatak! Kang Seo-ryong, who was scared, was making a fuss which annoyed the middle-aged man, and so he put him to sleep. Mumu tilted his head and asked. ¡°Who are you mister, why did you take him?¡± He was hoping to crush the guy from the fall. Because he tried to kill Jin-hyuk. But when they fell through the wall, this man appeared and grabbed the kid by the nape of his clothes and snatched him away, making Mumy follow him. ¡°Mister? Hahaha! You really are an interesting kid!¡± The middle-aged man laughed out loud. He was Dan Pil-hoo, another deputy head of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. At the request from Byeok Yimun, he came to check out what kind of guy the one called Mumu was and was really surprised at the unexpected sight. ¡®Did he say he mastered the light movement above water?¡¯ He was skeptical at what he was told, but now he was excited. He could see why Byeok Yimun was so interested in the kid. Dan Pil-hoo stopped laughing and spoke to Mumu in a serious voice. ¡°Kid. Will you let this uncle take you in as a disciple?¡± Chapter 26: Interest (3) Interest (3)¡°Kid. Will you let this uncle take you in as a disciple?¡± The deputy head of the Academy, Dan Pil-hoo, liked Mumu. It was a really great thing for one to train their body so extremely without learning martial arts at all. Even though it was late for someone of Mumu¡¯s age to start cultivating internal energy, there was still room for overcoming that barrier and growing rapidly. ''I don''t know about others, but if I, Dan Pil-hoo, teaches him, it would be a different story.'' He had wealth and connections. Based on that, he had the confidence to make sure Mumu¡¯s missing aspects could be covered. ¡®If that can happen, then this child will be an opportunity for me.¡¯ He was the deputy head of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, However, it was because he was recognized for his career and connections. Unlike the noble upbringing of a few in the Academy who were recognized for their skills, this man was invited to the Academy in recognition of his experience in the Murim Association. And this was done to strengthen the rules and internal relations of the Academy and the Association. And he was the one who contributed to this. But that was all. [What is this? I am the one who laid the groundwork here. But how is it that the most important position is given to someone other than me?] This man was the mastermind behind the growth of the Academy. Thus, he laid the foundation to bring in his contacts and make it the best Academy. However, he was given the position of deputy headmaster. And there was only one reason. It was because the achievements in the first year of administration of the Academy weren''t maintained properly. The current headmaster Do Jeong-myung , The Hero of Epee, had brought in outstanding talents such as Geum Seo-il and Oh Yoon, who were the best in recent times. [With your excellent managing skills, take care of the Academy.] One of the founders of the Academy said that, but this meant that they thought Dan Pil-hoo didn¡¯t have an eye to pick out talented people or recognize talents. Which made him feel bitter. He, too was a warrior, and he was confident of being a headmaster, and he was sure that he could solidify the reputation of the Academy. ¡®This child will help me do that.¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even though the child knew nothing about martial arts, he had the best kind of muscles Dan Pil-hoo had ever seen. It was rare to find such kids. Originally, only the highest-ranking kids among the non-graduate students who passed in the mid-second year would be eligible to have a dedicated teacher, but if he didn''t ask now, he thought he would lose Mumu. Which was why he made a proposal. Deputy Dan Pil-hoo asked with a smile. ¡°Kid. Opportunities like this don¡¯t come easily.¡± At that, Mumu tilted his head. This was the fourth time already. Someone asked him to be their disciple again. ¡®Why are they doing this?¡¯ It started with the prefect, and then two teachers of Jin-hyuk asked him too. He couldn''t figure out why they were asking it. Besides, it wasn¡¯t someone like asked him, ¡®Would you like to learn?¡¯, but strangers asking him to go under them and accept them as his masters. Dan Pil-hoo, who looked at Mumu, spoke. ¡°Ahh. This is a late introduction. I am Dan Pil-hoo, a deputy head in the academy.¡± ¡°Deputy head (below headmaster)?¡± ¡°Right. I am a deputy headmaster.¡± ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know! Hello!¡± Mumu, who finally found out his identity, bowed and said hello. ¡®Right. Right.¡¯ He did think something was missing, though. Wouldn¡¯t the kid be interested now that he knew who the man was? A person of the Academy who was a deputy headmaster was willing to accept him as a disciple, so surely it would be regarded as an honour¡­ ¡®This?¡¯ But it was weird. After greeting, Mumu looked at Kang Seo-ryong, who was on the ground and not Dan Pil-hoo. It was like he was unbothered. What was with that weak reaction? ¡®Does this kid not know me?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo frowned. He, too, was a warrior who had an excellent reputation in Murim, and if not for the current headmaster, he would have been a famous warrior known all throughout entire Murim. Sky Striking Flash Knives, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t know that title. Dan Pil-hoo directly asked. ¡°Kid. Do you not know me?¡± ¡°Huh? Are you asking about you being the deputy head?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the name Sky Striking Flash Knives?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s expression said he was sincere. ¡®haa¡­.¡¯ If this kid was a student in the Academy, he should at least know the people in it. It wasn¡¯t just that he didn¡¯t know martial arts, but it was like the kid knew nothing about Murim. Dan Pil-hoo had met many test takers and students, but this was his first time encountering such a child. And then Mumu said, ¡°Rather than being your disciple, give that one to me.¡± ¡®Look at this guy.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo raised his eyebrows. In the midst of all this, Mumu was only focused on his target. Dan Pil-hoo smiled and asked. ¡°What are you going to do with this one?¡± "He tried to kill Jin-hyuk, my family, so I need to do the same." Such honesty. Normally, in such situations, they would lie. But here, in front of one of the members of the Academy, Mumu was openly speaking about such stuff. ¡®He is an interesting kid.¡¯ Normally, if anyone had said something like this, Dan Pil-hoo would have slapped them right away. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t feel malice from Mumu. The voice, the eyes, everything seemed innocent. The kids brought up in Murim are normally clever at this age, and this guy was far from clever. To Mumu, Dan Pil-hoo said. ¡°So, you want to kill him? That will be difficult.¡± ¡°Why? He did something wrong.¡± ¡°Well, this is an academy which has people of various clans coming in. no matter how wrong one is, they can¡¯t be killed. If you do that, then well, you won¡¯t be much different from him.¡± ¡°What if this guy was trying to kill the family of the deputy head?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He went speechless. The kid seriously had a knack for making people shut their mouths. Dan Pil-hoo looked at Mumu and said. ¡°¡­ this is fun. Real fun. Let¡¯s be honest. If this happened to the deputy head, then I would quietly make sure the person paid the price without letting anyone know.¡± It was an answer which shouldn¡¯t be given to a child by someone in the position of a deputy headmaster. However, this child seemed different from others. Therefore, Dan Pil-hoo thought that it would be better to try an honest approach. ¡°Without letting anyone know?¡± ¡°If you are smart, you will know that causing troubles here will not help you in your academic life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And if you openly seek revenge, things will only turn harder. Even if it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°And paying the price without anyone knowing?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Dan Pil-hoo laughed bitterly. ¡°This is the true wisdom of this world. If no one knows, who will even care about what happened?¡± Mumu went silent at that. He seemed like a na?ve kid. Since he casually spat out the harsh reality, he thought that Mumu would think differently of him. He wanted to accept a child who was clever rather than stupid. No matter how talented one was if they can''t keep up with the other''s actions, they are nothing short of useless. Looking kind, Dan Pil-hoo said. ¡°Bahahaha. I think I said something too heavy to understand. Forget what I said now. It is better to follow the rules when you are in this place.¡± Tak! Dan Pil-hoo said that while pointing to Kang Seo-ryong who was near him. ¡°The deputy head, which is me, saw this kid crashing into the room and doing that act, so the price he pays will be high. There will even be a chance of him getting evicted too.¡± ¡°Evicted? So you will make him leave?¡± ¡°Right. If that happens, you won¡¯t have to worry about this after that. Would you be satisfied with this?¡± At that, Mumu nodded with a sullen expression. As the man said, he couldn''t do something which could cause trouble to Jin-hyuk and to his life in the Academy. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s get back to the other talk?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Becoming a disciple of mine.¡± ¡°Disciple?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a privilege that one can easily get. If you become a disciple of mine, I will make sure that you are at third rank by the end.¡± ¡°Third rank?¡± ¡°Right. Do you know what that means?¡± If one graduated with the first, second, and third rank at the Academy, great honor and wealth would follow. One could even become an official of the Imperial Palace. Everyone would want that. ¡®How is that? Is this interesting?¡¯ If anyone said such a thing, it was bound to be tempting. Even a pure guy like Mumu could want it. Mumu answered. ¡°This rank¡­ mister¡­ no, deputy head, if I become a disciple of yours, I might be a third ranker?¡± ¡®Caught you!¡¯ He thought that this proposal would make Mumu tempted to accept it. He smiled and said to Mumu. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this opportunity isn¡¯t easy to come by? If you don''t get high grades by the mid of the second year, you won''t be able to get a dedicated teacher. However, I value your talents which was why I suggested this to you.¡± In a word, it was like an honor. At that, Mumu tilted his head and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± ¡°Huhuhu, taking that into consideration too, I am willing to accept you. All the responsibility will be borne by me, so don¡¯t worry¡­¡± "Ahh. That''s all right. You don''t have to do that; it is fine." ¡°Right. Wh¡­ what?¡± Dan Pil-hoo frowned at Mumu¡¯s words. It was fine? "My father said that I shouldn''t cause trouble for others for my sake; I don''t think it is nice for the deputy head to be held responsible for me." Mumu always kept in mind the things Yu Yeop-kyung said. At those words, Dan Pil-hoo coughed. ¡°Cough cough. Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t have to worry? You only need to receive the teachings¡­¡± ¡°That is one reason, but there is also another reason.¡± ¡°Another reason?¡± ¡°I am already training.¡± This was his first-time hearing something like this. What kind of training would a guy with no knowledge in martial arts even do? ¡°I heard that you trained yourself, but what kind of training could you even have?¡± Mumu smiled and answered brightly. ¡°Muscle training.¡± ¡°¡­¡± And he snorted. Muscle training. Refusing the offer was one thing, but it was absurd to use this as an excuse to refuse him. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ With that, Dan Pil-hoo was wondering if he should push him further or not. If Mumu was the clever kind who was trying to pull his strings, then Dan Pil-ho would have gotten angry. But Mumu was really na?ve. ¡®¡­ it would be better to appease him.¡¯ Finding someone like Mumu within the Academy was rare. Dan Pil-hoo tried to make a very soft, caring expression and said. ¡°Muscle training¡­ that is the first I have heard of it. Then can you tell me under whom you studied it?¡± ¡°Nobody has taught me muscle training. I myself am the teacher and the disciple.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this the same as self-training? At those words, Dan Pil-hoo was nearing his limit. This guy was pure, but he was too pure. However, since the kid had talent, he decided to be patient a little longer. ¡°Wow, I think it''s amazing and wonderful that you¡¯ve reached this level just by training your muscles. But that has a limit.¡± ¡°Limit?¡± ¡°Why do you think warriors learn martial arts to kill or subdue the opponent? It is all about getting stronger.¡± ¡°Muscle training too¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep the jokes aside. Simply training the body won¡¯t give you results of that level.¡± Shh! Dan Pil-hoo held out his hand and pointed towards a small tree. As if a sharp blade cut it, the tree fell down. Slash! Mumu was shocked by the falling tree. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Dan Pil-hoo shrugged his shoulders and asked. ¡°That is sword energy. When you train your internal energy and have a strong understanding of the energy flow, you can use your energy in this way.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°Amazing? This is not so shocking. If you become my disciple, you can learn anything. However, training muscles won¡¯t be enough.¡± Once one sees this, they would want to learn it at all costs. After talking this much and showing this in person, if Mumu still insisted on muscle training or came up with another reason to refuse, then he had to be stupid or just beyond innocence. Dan Pil-hoo approached Mumu and put his hand on his shoulders. ¡°If you follow the teachings of mine, you can reach this level too. No, I will make you stronger than the headmaster.¡± He thought that he conveyed everything to Mumu. However, Mumu tilted his head and said something incomprehensible. ¡°I¡­ have a question.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel bad.¡± ¡°You think a question will make me feel bad? Ask anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Anything.¡± ¡°Thank god. I was curious to know why the deputy head kept on asking me to be your disciple even though your muscles are so weak?¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± Da Pil-hoo doubted his ears. He was wondering what Mumu was going to ask, but did he just say that his muscles were weak? This was beyond absurdity, especially from an idiot who knew nothing about Murim. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Dan Pil-hoo closed his eyes and placed his hand on his forehead. Words didn¡¯t seem to work anymore. Only the body will work for¡­ Thud! ¡®Huh?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s eyes shot open at the sound. As he looked at the strange scene. Mumu''s arm muscles expanded first, and then the clothes were torn, and his upper body enlarged. ¡®!?¡¯ The bulging muscles on Mumu¡¯s body were squirming as if they were alive. At those incredibly developed muscles, Dan Pil-hoo was at a loss of words. He felt the body of Joo Kang-in, a member in the training center, who was known to reach extreme levels in working his body was a dwarf in comparison. ¡®How can the body suddenly¡­¡¯ He had never seen such muscles in his life. With such muscles, just looking at it was taking away his breath. At that moment, Mumu pulled back his right arm. And clenched his fist, ready to punch ahead with the biceps which swelled. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Feeling crisis, Dan Pil-hoo opened the distance between them and raised his internal energy. And then was ready to unleash sword energy at Mumu. ¡®How dare he do this to me!¡¯ However, Chachachacha! The moment the sword energy was released at Mumu¡¯s chest, it scattered like haze before touching the chest. Dan Pil-hu¡¯s eyes widened at that. The kid didn''t learn martial arts, so he couldn''t use internal energy, then was the sword energy offset by mere muscles? ¡°What the hell¡­¡± It was before he could express his doubt. Mumu clenched his fist and then made an action of punching Dan Pil-hoo from afar. ¡°Ugh¡± Swoosh! His eyelids started fluttering at the tremendous wind pressure coming at him, and it was as if a storm had taken birth right in front of him. Even his ears were hurting at the sound. ¡°¡­¡± Dan Pil-hoo felt a cold sweat drop down. He looked at the fist of Mumu. It was his first time in life that he was gripped with fear that his face could be blown away. As he gulped, he heard a rumble behind him. Thud! Scared, he slowly turned his head. ¡®!!!!¡¯ There, bushes, trees, and plants were all uprooted and thrown away. ¡®¡­ no!¡¯ This wasn''t power from internal energy but muscles. Was this all done with the force of a fist? It was the moment when his common sense had shattered. Mumu said to him, who was at a loss of words, with a bright and innocent smile. ¡°Train your muscles. Even the deputy head can do this much.¡± ¡®¡­ this much?¡¯ Chapter 27: Admission Ceremony (1) Admission Ceremony (1)Early the next morning. The admission ceremony, which was delayed due to the late admissions and Mumu¡¯s actions, finally began to proceed normally. All the successful candidates, which included those who were placed in temporary dorms as well as the students who were admitted after Mumu destroyed the trials, gathered in the auditorium of the building. The auditorium was so huge that it could accommodate two thousand people. The number of students that were admitted after the tests which happened this year was 435. Originally there were 440 students, but due to the previous night¡¯s incident, 5 people were expelled. 20 students less than the previous years, but there were so many outstanding students this year. One interesting fact about this year¡¯s test was that only 43 people passed after the trials were delayed by Mumu. Of course, Mumu, Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were among the students entering the auditorium. ¡°Woah! So huge.¡± Mumu burst into admiration as he looked at the old-fashioned hall. Mo Il-hwa smiled and said. ¡°You, don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I have seen anything like this in my life.¡± Everything was strange for Mumu as he lived with his father in the mountains till now. Jin-hyuk looked at him without uttering a single word. He remembered the last night¡¯s incident. He wondered where Mumu had disappeared to, and before long, Mumu came back to the temporary dorms with the deputy. And the deputy had brought in guards of the academy and took the five test takers who attacked Mumu in his room and interrogated them and had them expelled too. ¡®When did he even meet that man?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was worried that something wrong would happen to Mumu. However, as Mumu brought the man with him, the incident was cleared easily. The outcome wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened while Mumu was gone or what Mumu had said to the deputy. ¡®How did it end so cleanly¡­¡¯ However, not everything finished cleanly. During the interrogation, Jin-hyuk said that he was poisoned or something similar to that, but there was no trace of it left. They even searched the clothes and other belongings in the room to get some evidence, but nothing solid came up. He complained about the way things were done for the situation to reach there. But no proper evidence was found, so they closed the matter. ¡®Bu who was it?¡¯ Obviously, someone definitely used something on him. And after taking it, his body was temporarily unable to utilize his internal energy. ¡®¡­ someone not among those five bastards.¡¯ The five who attacked him, they knew nothing about what had happened to his body. They couldn¡¯t even differentiate between him and Mumu. But the one who immobilized him seemed different. It seemed like that hidden guy was definitely aiming for Mumu. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I don''t know who, but I¡¯ll catch that person for sure.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if what was used was poison or not, but he now knew that a person who was daring enough to use such things was actually inside the academy. And there was a high chance of him doing it again. And as the situation escalated, the hidden guy must have noticed that the one suffering wasn¡¯t Mumu, but his other brother. ¡°You... Why are you so serious?¡± Mo Il-hwa asked Jin-hyuk. At that, Jin-hyuk shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°By the way, you have gotten very popular.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The kids are all staring at you so much their stares could maybe pierce your head.¡± At those words, he looked around. He was looking for an empty seat to sit, but many students were indeed looking at Jin-hyuk with strange eyes. In particular, it was the female students who looked at him with dreamy eyes. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t like this. A significant number of people had seen what happened last night. At first, he tried to clear up the misunderstanding, but thanks to the successor of the Southern Sword of Emperor, Hong Hye-ryung, the students didn¡¯t listen to him anymore. Actually, he could have cleared up the misunderstanding right away. But he didn¡¯t. ¡®Why did I do that?¡¯ After seeing the mysterious beauty with crimson hair, the words that it was all a misunderstanding, he didn¡¯t want to say it anymore. It was because it seemed like her interest in him would disappear if she knew that. ¡®I have gone insane.¡¯ Jin-hyuk reflected on that all night long. There were some students who passed after Mumu delayed the test, so he knew the misunderstanding would resolve itself over time, but he felt like he had to solve this himself, before word passed through the others. But now, it seemed like a tough thing to do. And at some point, the women in the hall who were looking at him, shifted their attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too handsome?¡± ¡°Such a feminine boy.¡± ¡°I think he might even be mistaken for a woman if he is dressed up right.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t his face look more handsome than Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Right? I think so too, even you too?¡± Mumu stole the spotlight. Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t really worried about it, but the voices he heard were all comparing Mumu to him, and no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to care, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ''Strangely, I feel angry.'' He had never thought of reaching his goal with his looks. But he didn¡¯t know why people were using him as a comparison object with Mumu. And it was the moment when he was feeling bad. ¡°Idiots! I will protect you two.¡± Pak! ¡°Uh?¡± At that time, Mo Il-hwa wrapped her arms with Jin-hyuk and Mumu standing at her sides at the same time. Seeing that, the female students who were watching felt angry, and they began to bad mouth her. ¡®What protectio¡­¡¯ She wanted more attention. ¡°Be jealous.¡± Mo Il-hwa was secretly enjoying this. As if she was monopolizing Mumu and Jin-hyuk that the other female students were interested in. There was someone who was looking at the three with more intense eyes. It was Dan Pil-hoo, the deputy who was on the podium. ¡®¡­ not a single person knows the truth about him.¡¯ He had seen the true face of Mumu. A sight which destroyed all the common sense he had. ¡®Such a scary boy.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would pursue the kid again. And wondered how many more teachers in the academy would soon get the chance to see what he saw last night. It would be strange to not call such a kid a monster. He still couldn¡¯t understand how it made sense for a person to become so strong with just muscle training. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ In his heart, he wanted to go and tell this to someone. However, he was overwhelmed by last night¡¯s intimidation and backed off. To keep it a secret until the kid successfully completed his time in the academy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t without benefits. He, too, received something from Mumu. [Hmm. In the middle of the year, when given a chance to select a teacher, take me, the deputy.] Mumu, who didn¡¯t want to, but he ended up agreeing right away. And the reason was simple. [If I choose the deputy, then no one will bother asking me to become their disciple, right?] For some reason, it felt weird but also a bit good too. He would surely make a name for himself with the help of Mumu, so nothing felt wrong. Until then, his only goal was to make sure that Mumu wasn¡¯t noticed by anyone else. And he gave a new order to Mumu. [If you reveal your strength, then everyone will come and annoy you, you wouldn''t like that, right? So don''t reveal it unless you really need to.] It was what he asked, but in reality, he was worried. So, he thought of having someone be with Mumu at all times. In case Mumu ended up in another accident, the other person could fix it. ¡°Deputy.¡± At that moment, someone approached him and handed him a piece of paper with the order of the ceremony on it. Looking at the order, the deputy had to explain the origin and the history of the academy first, and the second would be the director who would come and talk about the admission tests, then would be the congratulatory message from the headmaster, and the last would be the assigning of official dormitories. ¡®¡­ I have the most boring lines.¡¯ Who wouldn¡¯t know about the history of the academy? It has always been like this. Which was why he wanted to be the headmaster. Well, he had his job to do, and after the students were all seated, Dan Pil-hoo went to the podium. ¡°Deputy. This too.¡± An assistant came over and handed him a peculiar thing that looked like a funnel. Curious, he asked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is an energy speaker; the headmaster had asked for this to be given to all the speakers today. It was said that if you use a small amount of internal energy and speak into it, the voice coming out would be loud and widely heard.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± To make something convenient like this, he was amazed. Still, he felt exhausted as he had to speak for a long time about the history, origin and the plans of the academy, all of which he had prepared in advance, but he thought that the speaker was a new addition. It wasn¡¯t easy to speak loudly in a hall which could accommodate 2000 people. ¡°Hmm.¡± He tested the speaker. And the sound of him coughing could be heard. It felt like a wonderful thing to use. ¡°Good. I will begin now.¡± When the signal was sent, Dan Pil-hoo began to speak. ¡°Dear¡­¡± Dear~ Dear~ Dear~ As soon as he spoke, his voice spread all over the place. Everyone¡¯s attention focused on the man as the voice echoed. The item seemed to work pretty well. ¡°¡­students, congratulations on making it to the Heavenly Martial Academy¡­¡± making it to the Heavenly Martial Academy~ making it to the heavenly Martial Academy~ ¡°Admission ceremony¡­.¡± Admission ceremony~ admission ceremony~ ¡°Your¡­¡± Your~ Your~ ¡°Presence is¡­¡± Presence ~ Presence ~ ¡°Welcome here!¡± Welcome~ welcome~ welcome~ ¡°Going forward¡­¡± Forward~ forward~ forward Dan Pil-hoo, who liked it first, was now getting pissed at the constant echoing of the speaker and whispered to his assistant. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± Why is it like this~ why is it like this~ As soon as that was heard, laughter erupted from the kids. And the laughter which started, didn¡¯t die down that easily. Whisper! Dan Pil-hoo, who didn¡¯t expect that small sound to echo, also turned red and glared at the students. And the students who were laughing became conscious of that glare and had gone silent. Dan Pil-hoo sighed and talked again. ¡°Like this¡­¡± This~ this~ this~ ¡°¡­the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy¡­¡± Martial arts academy~ academy~ Constant echoing. It was a battle against the patience of the students who were forced to endure this scene. Meanwhile, someone in the auditorium burst into laughter. ¡°Puahahah!¡± And that sound echoed all through the wide auditorium. Unable to bear it, Dan Pil-hoo pointed to the man. ¡°You!¡± You~ You~ You~ ¡°Come here!¡± Come here~ come here~ come here~ At that time, the people covered their mouths and laughed. Dan Pil-hoo, who was raging, made a decision. He was going to have the person disciplined in front of everyone. ¡®I don¡¯t know who he is, but how dare he laugh so loudly when I speak? Today will be a day to build your memorial in the academy!¡¯ He was uncomfortable after last night¡¯s event. And as the anger rose, he even rolled up his sleeves and saw someone walking from the middle. ¡®!?¡¯ Looking at the person, Dan Pil-hoo went shocked. The person was none other than Mumu ¡®¡­ Damn it.¡¯ Chapter 28: Admission Ceremony (2) Admission Ceremony (2)¡®I¡¯ve gone and done it.¡¯ Mumu bowed his head as if he was sorry. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Dan Pil-hoo couldn¡¯t help but be upset at the appearance of Mumu. To others, it looked like Dan Pil-hoo was the most respectable person, but that wasn¡¯t what it was in reality. And he had wondered who laughed at him, only to find out it was this kid, so now he couldn¡¯t even say anything. ¡®Is this kid really not smart?¡¯ As Mumu put on a gloomy, sad expression on his face, and the female students in the front row were covering their mouths with their hands and made sad faces. And if he said anything more, wouldn¡¯t it look like a deputy was harassing an innocent child? It felt absurd. ¡®I can¡¯t even yell at him.¡¯ Gan Pil-hoo was the only one who knew the true face of Mumu. And he didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong by the kid and make their relationship take a wrong turn. In the end, the choice he had to make was simple. He calmed his stiff face and spoke with a compassionate face. ¡°Hm hm. No matter what the situation was, it is never okay to laugh when a school faculty is giving a speech. Do you get it?¡± He spoke, trying very hard to not frown. And this was, Mumu would end up thinking of him as a generous teacher. ¡°If you get it, go back to your seat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And Dan Pil-hoo didn¡¯t think that anything could go wrong with Mumu and him. Mumu, who was unaware of the inner feelings of the man, said sorry and bowed his head. ¡®This kid¡­ is he doing this on purpose?¡¯ The kid looked simple, but he definitely had a knack for making people surprised or uncomfortable. He was raging inside, but Dan Pil-hoo couldn''t do anything right now, so he sent Mumu back to his seat and forced a smile. And there was someone in the auditorium who was watching Mumu carefully. ¡®Is that him?¡¯ Last night, the admission and entrance reports were checked by someone. While looking at the descendants of the two of the Four Great Warriors and others, he found some shocking results. A kid who passed spectacularly without any backing. Even when he tried to feel the internal energy within Mumu, nothing could be felt. But seeing the results, it was definite that Mumu wasn¡¯t normal. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The person felt that without knowing the entire story, he shouldn¡¯t judge Mumu. But for the sake of the future, there should be no variables, so those who might seem like they would interfere even in the slightest, needed to be excluded. ¡®Should I test him?¡¯ The person who was watching Mumu held out his finger. And on the tip of his finger, he began to condense energy. ¡®Flexible Finger Flicking Technique.¡¯ A technique where the opponent wouldn¡¯t even know from where the attack came from. And he aimed for Mumu¡¯s head. But then the person lowered the finger and dissipated the energy. It wasn¡¯t time to reveal himself yet. There was no need to make a hasty decision and test a kid who had just entered the Academy. ¡®¡­ I will just ask the kids to do it.¡¯ The person thought that it would be most effective to use people who were closer to the kid¡¯s age. On the other hand, just like him, there was another person looking at Mumu. It was Do Jeong-myung, the headmaster of the Academy. ''Is this kid the one?'' He was surprised when he saw the report he was given. The kid who was strong enough to pass all the entrance tests with strength alone, and that too with overwhelming results. An unprecedented achievement in the Academy since its establishment. ¡®He is different from what I thought.¡¯ From his expressions and movement, he looked very innocent. However, this one was supposed to be the one who passed all the tests with strength alone¡­ ¡®Is it really him?¡¯ Even if it wasn¡¯t, Mumu was a candidate that ¡®he¡¯ noticed. At that time, he let it go, but now he was concerned and nervous for the kids in the Academy. And especially the kids who were now among the top five of the Academy. There was no way ¡®he¡¯ would have left it like this. ¡®I¡¯ll know when I see.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if this kid was the right one. Although he was unusual, it wasn''t easy for a regular person to follow the courses in the Academy without any martial arts. Even though he was admitted into the Academy, he might not be able to withstand the process. ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see if he can follow the teachings of martial arts.¡¯ ¡°Hey. Is this some kind of punishment?¡± Mo Il-hwa whispered to Mumu. She was whispering as she was in the middle of the ceremony; if not, she would have yelled on the top of her voice. The reason she reacted like that was because of the announcement of the list of top-ranking students. After the history and origin of the Academy, as well as the training schedule was given, Baek Woo-gi, the supervisor for admissions, came out and announced it. A total of 12 people were awarded certificates. However, Mumu wasn¡¯t included in it. ¡°Aren''t you mad? If you tear open the gates and cause a riot, shouldn¡¯t you be one of the awardees?¡± Mo Il-hwa assumed that Mumu too would be called. But it didn¡¯t happen. As punishment for delaying the tests, Mumu wasn''t given the privilege to receive the awards or be called a high achieving student. Director Baek Woo-gi told Mumu that, last night itself. [The final decision of accepting you into the Academy can be decided by me, but disciplinary actions are unavoidable.] And the decision was made as too many people had protested against Mumu, and that made it impossible to award the kid anything after that. ¡°Ugh, I hate seeing that.¡± And because of that, Hong Hye-ryung got first place. ¡°But I am fine.¡± Mumu said that with a normal bright face. And that sight made her explode. ¡°I am not fine! I don¡¯t want to see you be pushed down!¡± In fact, this was the real reason. When Hong Hye-ryung went up to the podium and received the certificate and was applauded, it felt completely twisted to Mo Il-hwa. In her eyes, no matter how she looked at the girl on the podium, she looked like someone who had to be brought down. Clicking her tongue, she spoke to Mumu. ¡°Being too kind will also sometimes come to bite you back in the ass. Remember what this Noona is saying." ¡°Huh. Fine.¡± ¡°By the way, he is included in the 12.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk was in the top 12 people. Except for the top one, the others weren¡¯t called based on rank or scores, so the ranks weren''t known, but being there itself was a great thing. However, Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t enjoy that moment. It was because of the piercing gaze Hong Hye-ryung was giving him. After receiving the certificate, she didn¡¯t enjoy the attention as usual. According to the rumors, if it wasn¡¯t for her, the brother of Yu Jin-sung would have taken the top seat. Perhaps it was because of the disciplinary action that he wasn¡¯t given the top seat. ¡®¡­ next time, I will get this rightfully.¡¯ Her determination could be seen in her eyes. But for Jin-hyuk, it was embarrassing to be there. And the eyes of many male students were on him. ¡®Why?¡¯ Their eyes were close to envy. And this was because of what they saw; they saw the beauty Hong Hye-ryun looking at Jin-hyuk, and they didn''t like it. They seemed to think that he was taking all her attention. ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t get it.¡¯ It seemed like Jin-hyuk had a thing for getting into situations where people misunderstood him. Actually, there were other things that mattered to him. Like the 11 people who were with him on the podium. ¡®These people are strong.¡¯ Looking at them one by one, he could feel that their auras were stronger than him. Seeing that he knew one thing. ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ He would have to compete with each of them. The eyes of each person on the podium was filled with determination and confidence. But they weren¡¯t the biggest enemies. Jin-hyuk''s eyes caught the bright-faced Mumu who was waving his hand at him. The ceremony was done after Do Jeong-myung gave a speech to the students. And the next step was to allocate formal dorms to all the students. And for the assignment of the dorms, the admitted students moved from the auditorium to the dormitory site. Unlike the temporary dorms, these dorms were in a separate site in the Academy. Before entering the dorms, there was large square land on the path they walked through. And there were four forked paths to the north, south, east and west and just behind the start of the path was a large pavilion and four stone statues. "Woah! Are these the famous stone statues?" ¡°So cool!¡± The students exclaimed as they saw the statues in admiration. Mo Il-hwa was puzzled by that and asked Jin-hyuk. ¡°Fawning over a stone statue when going to the dorms? What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± As sad as it was, Jin-hyuk''s older brother didn''t tell him much about the Academy. However, it was possible to guess who the large statues in each direction belonged to. ¡°The Great warriors?¡± The stone statue at the south had the Southern Sword of the Emperor. And the statue at the north had to be the Fist of the Northern Star, and the one with eyes closed and a sword pulled out had to be the Eastern River Blade and finally the one to the west with an eye patch on the left eye and a leg lifted up was the Poison Air of West. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the stone statues of the Four Great Warriors? Why are they in the dormitory area?¡± Mo Il-hwa was puzzled, but someone approached her and said. ¡°The Four of them are here because of the dorms which the Academy is proud of. To commemorate the four of them, the dorms have been named after them too. The reason why this dorm area is famous is¡­¡± ¡°Uh? Hae-ryang!¡± A small-eyed boy appeared in front of them. The kid they hadn¡¯t seen since the temporary dorms. Hae-ryang greeted Mo Il-hwa, Mumu and Jin-hyuk. ¡°It is nice to see you three again.¡± ¡°Nice to see you too.¡± Hae-ryang¡¯s expressions were more friendly than before, and when he saw Mumu, he expressed joy. ¡°Mumu. I didn¡¯t know it before, but it seems like you did an amazing job.¡± Hae-ryang changed his mind about Mumu after seeing him tear open the gates. He thought that one day, Mumu might be his best customer. So, he wanted to be close to them from now on and was ready to invest in Mumu, so in future, he would be able to get something from him. ¡°Hey. Hae-ryang. You need to explain that.¡± Mo Il-hwa pointed to the statues and said. ¡°Ahh. Lady Mo. What is it that you are curious about?¡± ¡°Why are they famous?¡± ¡°It is because of the competition between the dorms.¡± ¡°Competition between dorms?¡± ¡°Yes. It was said that the reason why the four dorms were created like this was to guide the seniors and juniors through a sense of cooperation through group competitions.¡± ¡°Did they really have to make it like this?¡± ¡°Well, there are a lot of benefits.¡± ¡°Benefits?¡± ¡°Yes. They said that if a group wins the quarterly dorm competition, they will receive many benefits from the Academy, and it will reflect on the personal grades." ¡°Grades! Really?!¡± At Hae-ryang¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that, Hae-ryang smiled. ¡°Which is why choosing a dormitory is a huge task.¡± Jin-hyuk nodded his head. If a particular dorm a student joined, competed against other dorms and won, it was said that it would help a student''s personal grades go up and then there is a chance for a student to rise individually. Mo Il-hwa pulled out a silver coin and spoke to Hae-ryang in a hushed voice. ¡°Do you know which dorm has the advantage?¡± At those words, Hae-ryang waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have that much information.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then tell me what you know.¡± ¡°Well, the Northern dorms and Western dorms are famous now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is because of the descendants of the two guardians who entered there before. Because of that, it was said that the battle between the two dorms was pretty good last year." But many students were aware of this. So, this didn¡¯t exactly count as information. ¡°Then, it would be advantageous to enter one of the two?¡± ¡°It could be that, but it doesn¡¯t always have to work out that way. This year, we have the descendants of the Southern Swords and the East River coming in, so the situation might change.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ right!¡± The descendants of the two will surely enter their own clan¡¯s dorms. If so, then as Hae-ryang said, the fight would be pretty tight between the four dorms. Mo Il-hwa, who was immersed in thought, licked her lips and then spoke to Hae-ryang. ¡°Then the place I go will do better.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well. Because these two will follow me. Right?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t deny it. "Right, Mumu?" ¡°Yes. I will live in the same dorms as Il-hwa.¡± ¡°See?¡± Because of her father¡¯s request, the two will follow her to the same dorms. ¡®Ho-oh.¡¯ At her words, Hae-ryang shook his head. Jin-hyuk was in the top 12 of the strongest kids, and he had an incredible strength that could become a variable in the current status-quo of the dorms. Looking at the girl with twinkling eyes, he thought. ''This woman is the real powerhouse.'' At that, Hae-ryang held Mo Il-hwa¡¯s hands and said. ¡°Hehe, my lady. Can I also step into the same place as you? I will provide you with the best and useful information.¡± Chapter 29: Dormitory Assignment (1) Dormitory Assignment (1)Hae-ryang, who chose to follow Mo Il-hwa, smiled softly and pointed to the people in front of the barracks which were set up next to the stone statues. ¡°I think it is starting now.¡± Mo Il-hwa, puzzled, asked. ¡°Starting now? Who are they?¡± ¡°You can think of them as the representatives of the dorms.¡± ¡°Representative of the dorms?¡± ¡°As far as I know, each dorm has a supervisor in charge of the rules and the order of the dorms, but the actual operation of the dorms itself is done by students, and the students that are selected for it are the representatives.¡± ¡°There seem to be quite a lot of them.¡± The number of those who were in the barracks near the stone statues were around 8 to 10, if not even more. It was strange to have so many representatives. To that, Hae-ryang replied. ¡°They must be the floor managers who are in charge of each floor and along with their supervisors.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Are the floor managers and supervisors from last year or maybe the third year?¡± ¡°My Lady. You surely are unique. Sure it could be that. But from what I know, the best person on each floor is selected.¡± The information of the Lower District clan was truly excellent. Mo Il-hwa nodded her head, understanding all the information Hae-ryang was giving her. ¡°Then, they are like leaders in the dorms.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, if I tell them, then will I be able to enter the dorm?¡± ¡°I think that should be correct, yes.¡± The entrance to the dorms was something even Hae-ryang didn¡¯t know. All he knew was the information his clan managed to gather on the academy. While they were talking, Jin-hyuk looked somewhere else. At the site of the western dorm. ¡®Isn¡¯t that, that woman?¡¯ Like the other dorms, there were people inside the barracks of the western dorms too. Most of them were standing, but one woman was wearing an extravagant skirt and sat cross-legged, exposing her thighs through the slits in her skirt. With her indigo blue hair, she seemed like a cold beauty, but even so, Jin-hyuk already knew who it was. ¡®Guyang Seorin.¡¯ The Poison Air of the West, Guyang Gyeong, had twin successors. And one of them was Guyang Seorin, and it was known that she had the best footwork which was as fast as light and was on the same level as extremely skilled warriors. And Mak Il-woong, Jin-hyuk¡¯s teacher, had spoken about her. His teacher wasn¡¯t someone with greed, but he was once driven by it. [There was this one time that I met the Poison Air of the West. And I asked for a secret match.] A confrontation between the two. Jin-hyuk listened to it with a thumping heart, and the result was, of course, the defeat of his teacher. He was told that not even a single technique responded properly. Even though he wasn¡¯t a full-fledged warrior, his teacher wanted to be recognized by someone great, but he was defeated, and for a while, he felt ashamed that his training didn''t amount to anything. [However, it was back when I hadn¡¯t completed this current technique. Right now, the opportunity is gone as there is too much of a gap, but not for you Jin-hyuk.] Coincidentally, at the time of Jin-hyuk joining the academy, the child of the Poison Air of West had already been in the academy for a year. And Mak Il-woong wanted Jin-hyuk to be recognized by the descendants of the person that once defeated him. To let them know that the path he took wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡®¡­ it won¡¯t end with me just being recognized, Teacher.¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t that small. Like his elder brother, he wanted to complete the academy within three years. And to do that, he had to succeed the successors of the Poison Air of West. ¡®But Guyang Seohan isn¡¯t here?¡¯ He knew that the kids were twins, but he didn¡¯t see the other one. Of course, that didn¡¯t matter. He was more conscious of the woman, who was known to be one of the best among their generation. Just as he was making up his mind to fight her, Mumu was looking at someone in the northern direction. ¡°What are you staring at¡­ oh¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa looked at the barracks on the northside of the statue, and when she looked at where Mumu was looking at, her face flushed. There, a large boy with well-developed muscles and no shirt was sitting on a chair. And he was moving the pectoral muscles to show off his body. ¡°What kind of person does that! Is he not even ashamed! Oh god. It is so hot.¡± She fanned her red face. And then frowned while looking at Mumu. No matter who saw, it looked like Mumu couldn¡¯t take his eyes from the muscular man. ¡®!?¡¯ Carefully, she opened her mouth. ¡°Mumu. Are you¡­¡± ¡°I like his muscles, but it is a pity. He is too focused and oriented with the upper body. The lower body muscles are too weak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The reddened face of Mo Il-hwa went back to normal. She felt that it was nice that what he said was different from what she had expected to hear, but she felt disappointed too. ¡®Is muscles all he thinks about?¡¯ Mumu was obsessed with muscle training so much that it irritated others. Seeing this, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if people thought that Mumu¡¯s brain was full of muscles. As she shook her head, Hae-ryang asked. ¡°Miss. Which dorm will you go to?¡± At that question, Mo Il-hwa looked in all directions looking troubled. She had Mumu and Jin-hyuk, but it was still a place where she would have to live for 2 to 3 years, and it was also necessary to choose a place that went well with her personality. At some point, people started fighting with each other, and the whole square turned into a battle ground. ¡°What? What is happening?¡± ¡°Ah. We are late.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It is my fault. There is a limit to the number of people each dorm can take, so I should have told you in advance; if you have a dorm chosen, we better move quickly.¡± ¡°¡­ you should have told me this earlier.¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue. Most of the students were already lined up next to the dorms they wanted. And if this kept happening, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the dorms that she wanted to go to. While she was feeling troubled, she also saw other students who weren''t lining up like her. One of them was Hong Hye-ryung, the daughter of the Southern Sword of the Emperor. She was crossing her arms and seemed to have a relaxed feeling. It was as if what was happening around didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡°Why is she not standing in line? If she stays still, then someone will end up picking the¡­¡± At that time, four people approached her. And then knelt on one knee, and the representative spoke. ¡°My lady! We hope we have not made you wait for a long time. How could we not reach quicker when the true owner of the Southern dorms is here?¡± ¡°Please sit here.¡± ¡°This is a place prepared for Miss Hong Hye-ryung.¡± In the middle of the southern barracks was a splendid chair that looked like a throne. They didn¡¯t even know when they had prepared such a thing. Hong Hye-ryung tried to make an expression that she was satisfied with the preferential treatment, but then she covered her mouth with a trembling hand and said, ¡®This is nothing¡¯. ¡°¡­ Ha.¡± Mo Il-hwa was amazed at the sight. When she wondered why the other one wasn¡¯t standing in a line, it seemed like she had predicted that people would come for her. Seeing that, Hye-ryung nodded her head. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I did think that something like this would happen.¡± ¡°Something like this?¡± ¡°As the dormitory competitions start, the admission students would all want to enter an advantageous place, but the situation of the seniors is also more or less the same.¡± ¡°situation of the seniors is also same? Ah¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa was able to understand what he meant. Not surprisingly, the seniors who were knelt in front of Hye-ryung, were now all moving around and trying to pick strong people. ¡°The best talents are found in their own natural way.¡± And it was as she said. Formal dorm assignment. At first glance, this seemed like a simple process of selecting new students into the dorms. But this was another war in itself. In each dorm, there is a warrior who has the task of supervisor, and below them is a manager picked from the students, and then floor leaders of each floor also made up of students. These ranks were filled with outstanding people, and when they leave the academy, vacancies are created. Which means new talents were needed to fill the vacancies created. The barracks on the west side. Guyang Seorin, who was sitting cross-legged, pretended not to see the male students who were flocking to apply but kept observing each one. Seeing them like that, she snorted. After all, no man of any cult wouldn¡¯t be conscious when a woman with smooth legs and seductive gestures was present. ¡°This is the longest line. All thanks to my body, right?¡± An arrogant and stern voice; the floor leaders next to her agreed immediately that she was right. They were her ardent followers. But she was treating each of them like an exclusive slave. ¡®¡­ annoying.¡¯ Tang So-so, who was next to her, snorted and clicked her tongue. As the senior in her group had graduated, Seorin had managed to take up the position and, from then on, treated it as if she ruled the world. And So-so hated seeing that. But since she wasn¡¯t skilled, there was no way she could openly express her dissatisfaction about one of the most popular students. At that time, the floor leader who had gone to recruit the admissions came and reported to Guyang Seorin. ¡°Manager. The disciple of East River Blade has refused.¡± ¡°Ahh. That¡¯s upsetting.¡± ¡°It is. How could he reject the offer from the manager with just a single word? He is so unwise.¡± Seeing the floor leader and Guyang Seorin discuss that, Tang So-so mumbled. ¡®Upsetting, what is upsetting? He is the disciple of the Eastern River Blade; everyone would expect him to go there.¡¯ Why would a disciple of the Eastern River Blade even come to their dorms? It was natural for him to go to the Eastern Dorms, which was built to honor his teacher. Guying Seorin gestured to the floor leader who was defending her and said, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°And be sure to get at least four out of the other eleven I told you about.¡± ¡°yes! I got it!¡± Eleven students. She meant the rest of the top-ranked people in the admission process. For example, Moyong Wol or Baek Yu-seok were all on the list. Seeing the floor leader running back at her command, Tang So-so looked for someone. ''He must be included, right?'' If it was that guy, then surely, he had to be in the top 12. She was waiting for that guy to come, the one she saw in the second test. Meanwhile, on the barracks of the Northern side. None of the floor leaders in the barracks were moving. Because they preferred doing stuff differently. Those who admired the Fist of the Northern Heaven were all people who wanted to rise to great levels with just their fists. Of course, it was the same for the floor leaders and even more so for Do Yang-woon, the manager. He was the grandson of the Fist of the Northern Heaven. ¡°What? You use a sword? You are not allowed to join.¡± The new kids who requested to enter the dorms were being sent away immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, is that even a reason to refuse me?¡± There was one kid who was dissatisfied with it. And each time there was someone like this, Do Yang-woon would get up from his seat. ¡°Do you have some complaints?¡± And each time he got up, he would flex his pectoral muscles, making the opposite person¡¯s face darken. ¡®As long as I am the manager of the Northern dorms, I have no intention of receiving people who hold weapons like girls, unless there is a shortage in our rooms.¡¯ He had no favorites here. All depended on what weapon they used. But there was one person he was interested in. [This time, one of the 12 strong people was the younger brother of Yu Jin-sung, and this time¡¯s admission was said to have been delayed because of him.] And from what he heard, it was said that the kid was strong enough to tear off the test gates. That would mean that the kid had no shortage of internal energy. ¡°Yu Jin-hyuk or something, is he still open to recruitment?¡± ¡°The 3rd-floor leader, Go Du-ho, has gone there to bring him here.¡± ¡°I want to see him.¡± There was only one person he was looking forward to recruiting. Go Du-ho, the third-floor leader of the Northern dorms, spoke. ¡°That would be difficult, junior.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The manager of our Northern dorm doesn¡¯t accept those who use weapons. Was it Mumu? I think we can give him an opportunity, but for the rest of you, it will be difficult for me to accept.¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment at those words. Someone from the Northern dorms had come to recruit them, and then Mo Il-hwa asked if four of them could enter. But was immediately rejected. Only he and Mumu could enter. However, even Mumu was not accepted completely, and he would be taken in only after he got into the line like the others and was tested. Jin-hyuk looked at Mo Il-hwa. ¡°Ahh. I see.¡± She didn¡¯t seem fine. In addition to the Northern dorm, the floor leaders of two other places had also come to invite Jin-hyuk. It was the Eastern River Blade and Southern Sword of the Emperor. For the Southern dorms, Mo Il-hwa said that she wouldn¡¯t enter because Hong Hye-ryung was there, so he refused. However, the Eastern dorms, like the Northern dorms, didn''t want people from the Lower district clan, and said that they didn¡¯t accept anyone from the Forces of Evil. ¡°Ah, the manager you know, only takes those who meet his standards.¡± Thanks to that, Mo Il-hwa joining a dorm was inconvenient. They all wanted to be in one dorm, but it was turning out to be difficult. The last was the Western dorm, and it was the right to say that it could be done only with special conditions. Go Du-ho, the floor leader of Northern dorms, looked at Mo Il-hwa and said, ¡°It is a rule set by the manager, so there is nothing we can do, Junior. However, since each dorm has their own conditions to accept people, it is possible for you to enter the other dorms too. I am sorry, just not our¡­¡± ¡°Can we get in if the manager changes the rules?¡± Mumu asked. ¡°Well. That is possible, but I don¡¯t think that is going to happen as our manager is quite tough. Perhaps, it would be possible IF the manager wishes to change it.¡± Go Du-ho suddenly remembered what Do Yang-woon had said. [Anyone can come and be the manager if they beat me with their strength at any time. You guys can try as much as you like.] Was what he said to the floor leaders. Some thought it was over-confidence, but he has the right to be like that. No matter what people said, the man represented the pinnacle of power among the students. Mumu asked him. ¡°How do I change the manager¡¯s conditions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other dorms, but in our Northern dorms, you will have to break past our manager in strength. But for you who just entered the academy, this is unreasonable.¡± Winning over the manager of the Northern dorms was impossible for even the descendants of the Four Great Warriors. Not the kid, but even he himself wouldn¡¯t win over the manager despite being a floor leader. He was in his second year in the academy. And the kids in front of him were sure to have experience and skills different from those in the academy. Go Du-ho, slightly released his energy and nodded at Jin-hyuk as he said. ¡°If it is you, you would know what I am talking about. Even if you are in the top 12 students, it will be difficult to even win over a floor leader, let alone our manager, who is a monster. Do you get it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin-hyuk gulped at that. ¡®He is strong.¡¯ The man was clearly trying to show the difference between them. It seemed like he was saying that only the best students in the second and third years are the floor leaders. ¡°I think you understood it. So¡­¡± ¡°Do I need to stand in line over there to compete with the manager?¡± S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Go Du-ho was stunned. This kid didn¡¯t seem to understand what he was talking about. Even Jin-hyuk, the strongest in this group of four, seemed to grasp the reality when he released a bit of his energy. ¡°Sigh.¡± Go Du-ho sighed and placed his hands on Mumu¡¯s shoulders. It seemed like making the kid experience it first-hand would be the easiest way to make him understand. Go Du-ho spoke while raising his internal energy as he put pressure on both his hands. ¡°Mumu, was it? I guess you didn¡¯t understand, no matter how much you try, you can''t do¡­¡± Go Du-ho frowned. He was inducing 5th level internal energy, but Mumu was tilting his head instead of feeling pain. ¡®What is he?¡¯ Was the kid stronger than he had expected? Go Du-ho, who thought, quickly raised his energy. It went from the 6th to the 7th level. Grab! This should be enough to make Mumu kneel. But, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu asked ¡®What is with this guy?¡¯ Normally, when one used internal energy on the shoulders of others, the opponent would raise his own internal energy to withstand the force. And that would cause a reacting force, but nothing of that sort was happening now. And Mumu was still standing. Woong! At that time, the floor leaders of each dorm were gathering around them. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Go Du-ho thought that if he didn¡¯t win, he would end up feeling embarrassed because of all the attention. Even though he knew it would probably cause immense pain to Mumu, he decided to induce even more energy. ¡°I¡­ you are pretty good. But be careful now. You won¡¯t be able to look at me in the eyes anymore.¡± Go Du-ho raised his internal energy to the 10th level. And for the first time, Mumu frowned. ¡®Right. Is it painful now? Now stop trying to endure and bend your knee¡­¡¯ That was when Mumu opened his mouth. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me, this too doesn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°So, you are doing this on purpose. Sigh.¡± Tak! Mumu sighed and put his hands on Gu Do-ho¡¯s shoulders as well. And then pressed him down the same way Go Do-ho did. That moment, ¡°Kuak!¡± Crack! The stone floor below cracked, and the legs of Gu Do-ho dug into the ground. And it didn¡¯t stop there, not stopping at the legs; he went on until his entire lower body was inside the ground. ¡®!!!!¡¯ And everyone who saw that was shocked at that sight. Chapter 30: Dormitory Assignment (2) Dormitory Assignment (2)¡®It has been just two days since the seniors all graduated and the new floor leaders were selected for the North dorms¡­¡¯ That was what Go Du-ho, who was nailed to the floor, first thought. An extraordinary situation occurred in which he, a second year of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, got pushed into the ground by a new student. However, he quickly forgot the embarrassment. Even though he had protected his entire body with internal energy, it seemed like the bones in his lower back and legs were broken. ¡°Kuak!¡± Mumu scratched his head when he saw the kid in the ground, unable to bear the pain. ¡®¡­ I think I did it too much.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think of controlling his strength as he didn¡¯t turn the dials on the bands on his body; he thought that the opposite person could withstand it. But what could he do now? He couldn¡¯t undo what was already done. ¡®This idiot¡­¡¯ Seeing what Mumu did, Jin-hyuk touched his forehead, which had started pounding. Even if he wanted permission to enter the Northern Dorms by showing off his power, he should have at least done it in moderation. It wasn¡¯t even decided which dorms they were going to enter, and Mumu just took down a senior right in front of everyone. And people were already gathering. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± ¡°He drove that 2nd year like a stake into the ground.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that just the head is above the ground?¡± ¡°No, it is weirder to be stuck on the floor like that!¡± ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t that him? That one guy. The kid who laughed out loud during the ceremony in the morning and ended up going to the deputy?¡± ¡°Right. But why is his external energy so strong?¡± Everyone was now focused on this. Hae-ryang, clearly flustered, also spoke to Mo Il-hwa. ¡°Miss¡­ I guess we¡¯ll have to give up entering the North dorms. At least¡­.¡± ¡®He hit the floor leader.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t process what was being said. Touching the floor leader was like touching the entire North dorms. And the competition between the dorms was known to be quite fierce. In the midst of all that, this guy just drove the floor leader, who is known to have ample power in the dorm¡¯s hierarchy, into the ground. ¡®Did I end up holding onto the wrong thread here?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa¡¯s lips were trembling. It was because of Mumu and what he did here. ¡°No. You did good.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°In the end, Mumu raised the power of our group.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Since when did we turn into a group¡­¡¯ Once this happened, what was even the point of raising their standards in dorm selections? Mo Il-hwa whispered to Hae-ryang, who was puzzled. ¡°They are only trying to recruit students who match their taste, and if that is the case, then they obviously won¡¯t accept what happened, so we¡¯ll have to raise our power and get their attention.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you even¡­?¡± ¡°Look carefully.¡± Mo Il-hwa approached Mumu as she put her hands on either side of her hips and spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Mumu. What kind of rudeness is this to your senior who was testing your skills? You should have at least done it in moderation.¡± It sounded like she was scolding Mumu, but in reality, it was different. It wasn¡¯t Mumu¡¯s fault, but the senior who touched him first. Thanks to knowing that, the people around were mumbling stuff. Mumu tilted his head and said. ¡°I did act in moderation.¡± He really did. ¡°How exactly does this look moderated? Whatever, just tell the senior that you were at fault.¡± Along with that, she whispered something in Mumu¡¯s ears. ¡°Just match my rhythm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mumu was puzzled by her words, but he soon approached the senior nailed to the ground, and he scratched his head and then bowed to apologize. ¡°Senior. I am sorry.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡®This jerk is wantonly pulling my leg!¡¯ It was hurting so bad that he thought he would die, so the apology didn¡¯t reach his ears properly. Mo Il-hwa also approached Go Du-ho and said ¡°Oh no. Senior, are you fine? Mumu hasn¡¯t even learned martial arts, so you couldn¡¯t have gotten hurt too badly, right?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ With those words, the noise around her rose. ¡°He hasn¡¯t learned martial arts? Is that true?¡± ¡°Then how did he make the floor leader go down into the ground like that?¡± ¡°Was that pure strength?¡± ¡°It makes no sense!¡± People couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. For Murim people who practiced internal energy, pure strength just meant the strength from muscles. But now they were hearing that the floor leader was in such a state just because of pure strength, and this became an incident which people couldn¡¯t laugh at anymore. ¡®He hasn¡¯t learned martial arts?¡¯ Even Go Du-ho, who was groaning in pain, was shocked. Then, that meant that people would remember this day, as the day a floor leader of the northern dorms had been hurt in the hands of a new student who hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. Meanwhile, Mo Il-hwa crossed her arms and scolded Jin-hyuk. ¡°Hey, Jin-hyuk. You should have gone ahead and stopped him. It became like this because the senior knew all this. He must have tried to test his power and injure Mumu knowing that he couldn¡¯t use internal energy. You are brothers, you should have been there for him.¡± ¡°Miss¡­ that¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa was trying to make it known to people that the floor leader was the one who started this mess. ¡®Ha, that is what she is planning?¡¯ He understood why she was acting like this and continued her conversation to keep up with the clever approach she was taking. For a second, he was about to laugh, but ended up holding back to match her rhythm. ¡°Say it! Did you do it right or wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ I think I was in the wrong. Miss is right. My brother Mumu, I should have stopped him so that the floor leader wouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡± At those words, the surroundings began to buzz again. This time it was because of Jin-hyuk saying that Mumu was his brother. Most of the admission students knew that Jin-hyuk was the brother of Yu Jin-sung. But now, another piece of information was revealed publicly. ¡°Is that one also Yu Jin-sung¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Then, the one who ripped off the gates?¡± ¡°No. no way. Last night, there was no even a scratch on Yu Jin-hyuk who handled the people who stormed into his room and banged their heads into the ceiling.¡± ¡°But the other one is strong. Then who did that?¡± ¡°Ah! I know! I thought it was weird! They are brothers! Both of them are monsters.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What kind of family are they? Was something else not being said?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned. At this point, he took the chance to reveal that it was Mumu who did all the shocking things and clear the misunderstandings, but it seemed like people were misunderstanding it in yet another weird way. He probably had to say it out loud. ¡°That¡­¡± Poke! Mo Il-hwa, poked him on the side with her finger. ¡°Shh! Are you trying to ruin everything?¡± ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± ¡°Let them misunderstand. And look. Those guys are coming.¡± When he looked to the side, she saw Do Yang-woon of the North dorm approaching them with a hardened face. And the energy he was releasing was so strong that people began to give space to him as he walked. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°Look over there!¡± ¡°Guyang Seorin.¡± Guying Seorin, the manager of the West dorm, was walking gracefully towards them. She was approaching them while looking at Mumu. Do Yang-woon, who arrived first, looked at the 3rd-floor leader of the North dorm, who was pushed into the ground. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°W-what are you¡­¡± ¡°Did you try to test the new guy with external energy?¡± ¡°Manager. That¡­¡± Flustered, he tried to make an excuse, but Do Yang-woon didn¡¯t bother listening. He looked at Mumu and said. ¡°It seems that our floor leader has committed a mistake. As the manager of the North Heavenly Dorm, I apologize.¡± And then he clasped his hands together. As he did that, the muscles in his hand twitched, the female students around were looking at that sight in awe. ¡®A handsome man full of ferocity apologizing to another handsome one!¡¯ ¡®Where can I even see such a sight again?¡¯ ¡®Ahh. It was a good thing to come here!¡¯ They only had eyes for Go Yang-woon and Mumu. Of course, the people involved didn¡¯t care. And Mumu also thought this was fine. The floor leader definitely said that if he could beat the manager, then he would be able to take over the place and change the rules. ¡®Then Il-hwa, Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang can stay in the same dorms, right?¡¯ So, he tried to ask the manager about competing. However, before he could say that, Do Yang-woon said something unexpected. ¡°Go Du-hoo. You are hereby removed from being a floor leader.¡± ¡°What is ¡­ ack!¡± Flustered, Go Du-ho tried to speak, but he couldn¡¯t because of the pain. Looking down at the man with a disappointed look, Do Yang-woon held out his hand to Mumu and said. ¡°Now it seems a seat is vacant. I want you to fill that seat.¡± ¡°¡­ Me?¡± Mumu titled his head. Hae-ryang went close to him and said. ¡°H-he is offering to give you the seat of the floor leader. Sir Mumu.¡± ¡°Floor leader?¡± Do Yang-woon smiled and said. ¡°Not you alone. Both the brothers deserve it. Was it Yu Jin-hyuk? From what I hear, both you siblings are amazing.¡± Do Yang-woon remembered the stuff the admission students were talking about. He thought it was one person who was famous, but if both siblings were strong in their own way, he was willing to accept them. At those words, Jin-hyuk said. ¡°Thank you for the honor. However, we don¡¯t wish to be floor leaders, we just want the four of us to live in the same dorms.¡± Mo Il-hwa smiled at those words and nodded her head. It was her who ordered Jin-hyuk to say that. At that, the manager looked at Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang. The long sword of Mo Il-hwa and the daggers on the waist of Hae-ryang were annoying to see. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t care about others, but he absolutely hated those who depended on weapons. And it was a rule he set. However, it was a waste to give up on Mumu and Jin-hyuk because of that. It was the moment when he was thinking. ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t you juniors come to our West Wind dorms?¡± Guying Seorin intervened. She had a strong interest in Mumu, who drove the floor leader of the North dorm into the ground. Do Yang-woon raised his brows and said. ¡°Guyang Seorin. They are still talking to me.¡± At that, she smiled as she used the fan in her hand to cover her mouth. ¡°It is so funny that it is getting hot. Hehehe.¡± ¡°Funny?¡± ¡°It is funny. You don¡¯t think so? According to what I heard, that floor leader there flatly refused to accept those four together.¡± ¡°Tha¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that you had a change of mind and came to invite them?¡± Do Yang-woon¡¯s eyes twitched at her provocation. Guyang Seorin, with her lips turning into a smile, continued. ¡°The manager of the Norther dorm who always shouts that weapons are something only women use, so he definitely won¡¯t tell them that it is okay just to get the two students he wants, right?¡± Saying that, she chuckled again. ¡°Guyang Seorin!¡± Do Yang-woon¡¯s eyes went wide and clearly showed his anger. Behind him, the others of the North dorms gathered. And it was the same with the West dorm members. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Tang So-so, who followed their manager, found Mumu and then waved her hand as she recognized him and then covered her nose. ¡®Ugh! The combination of a wild man and a handsome beast!¡¯ She felt that her eyes were blessed as she looked at Do Yang-woon and Mumu standing next to each other. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t stop her nose from bleeding. She immediately stood behind her dorm members. Either way, Guyang Seorin, who was enjoying this situation, looked at Mo Il-hwa and said. ¡°What about it, lady of the group? All four of you can enter the West Wind dorms.¡± Mo Il-hwa shrugged her shoulders at the face of Guyang Seorin, who said those words. Looking at that, Hae-ryang bit his lip. ¡®Did the dragon recognize the tiger? ?1? Guying Seorin recognizing the power that Mo Il-hwa held over them, was something which shocked Hae-ryang. Hae-ryang, who was still doubting his choice until then, was now sure that he had to be loyal to Mo Il-hwa. Grunt! Do Yang-woon, clenched his teeth in anger. If this went, the Western dorm would take all four away. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t just hand over such talents to his opponent¡¯s dorm. He wondered if he had to break the rules he set. ¡®My beliefs¡­ beliefs¡­¡¯ However, the question of whether to choose his beliefs or the prospective talents were conflicting in his mind. It was then. ¡°If it hasn¡¯t been decided yet, we would like to put forth the South Sword dorm in the race too.¡± Everyone turned their eyes at the owner of the voice. There stood Hong Hye-ryung, who appeared with the current manager of South dorm. The manager was a different person, and when looking closely, the person had a strong aura around. Hong Hye-ryung glanced at Jin-hyuk and said. ¡°I will take all four into the South Sword dorm!¡± At her words, the others were confused. Before losing the opportunity, the South dorm seemed to join the battle to recruit the four as well. They had never heard of anything like this. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Whoop! The manager of the East dorm, Mu Hwa-seong, also appeared from the east barracks accompanied by the floor leaders and the third disciple who newly joined. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Even the East River dorm?¡± The managers of all the other three dorms have also appeared? A floor leader whispered something into the ear of the manager of the East dorm, and the man nodded as he looked at Mo Il-ha. ¡°I would like to invite the lady and the three of you to the East River dorm.¡± The East dorm had openly rejected people from the Forces of Evil. However, they now were ready to give up their unique pride and offered a place to all four. ¡°Oh god¡­¡± ¡°All four of the dorms want to take them!¡± ¡°Was there ever such a case?¡± A situation that had never happened in the dorm assignments. ¡®Ahh. I stepped on a gold mine!¡¯ In that situation, Hae-ryang looked at Mo Il-hwa as if she was a goddess. Chapter 31: Dormitory Assignment (3) Dormitory Assignment (3)¡®This is¡­?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was shocked. He thought that a fight was going to end up starting with just the North and West dorms. However, now, even the South and East dorms intervened. This was similar to when a person uncovered a diamond, and those around him took an interest in it and coveted it. Mo Il-hwa¡¯s trick to raise the standard of the group was a success. However, right now, which dorms they chose wasn¡¯t the question; but rather, ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Personally, Jin-hyuk wanted to enter the Southern or Western dorms. If he entered the South dorm, he could get closer to Hon Hye-ryung, and if he went to the West dorm, he could come in contact with Guyang Seorin, the successor of the Poison Air of the West. And he would be able to fulfil the wishes of his teacher. Jin-hyuk whispered to Mo Il-hwa. ¡°Miss. If possible, it would be better to enter the Southern or Western dorms.¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa smiled and said, ¡°South is out.¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­ huh.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why this girl hated Hong Hye-ryung so much. What was it with women and their instincts? ¡°Then West?¡± ¡°Just wait and keep watching. We will get to see more interesting stuff.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know much about the Murim families and their children, she at least knew what kind of existence the Four Great Warriors were. And now, the successors of those 4 were competing for them. It didn''t matter where they entered, except for the South dorm; how could Mo Il-hwa pass up this opportunity? Guying Seorin snorted and opened her mouth. ¡°For the East dorm to come over here.¡± ¡°Miss Guyang. Didn¡¯t you manage to get the other talented people into your dorm?¡± Mu Hwa-seong, the manager of East dorms, bowed and said, ¡°Yeah. I guess so. But I heard that the East River dorm only brought in people from the prestigious clans. You must have changed your mind.¡± At her sarcastic remarks, the manager of the East dorm frowned. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to come here. ¡°Ahahaha! Times are changing now, how can we still continue to focus on only the prestigious clans and neglect the best talents around?¡± Mu Hwa-seong smiled and spoke as if the past wasn¡¯t a big deal. This year, the 3rd disciple of Eastern River Blade had come in. Mu Hwa-seong turned his gaze and looked at the South dorm. ¡°Since when did the manager of the South dorms change? Miss Hong is a newcomer who just entered, it is strange to see her coming here with the manager and leaders.¡± In his words, Wi Pyeong-ak raised his voice and said, ¡°So rude! How dare you say that to Miss Hong Hye-ryung?¡± At that, Guyang Seorin raised her brows. ¡°Rude? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Miss Hong Hye-ryung is the person we have been waiting for a long time. She isn¡¯t someone you can treat as you wish!¡± At that, the floor leaders of the South dorms joined in. ¡°Right! Miss Hong Hye-ryung is the real deal!¡± ¡°Hong Hye-ryung is the true savior of the dorms!¡± ¡°No. Miss Hong is a God!¡± ¡°Hey! Enough. Don¡¯t try to cross the line.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The place turned quiet. Everyone looked at the dorm''s leaders with burdensome eyes. Either way, people knew that Hong Hye-ryung had followers. ¡®Ahhh¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk now understood why Mo Il-hwa rejected the South dorms right away. Guying Seorin, who was silent, smiled arrogantly and said. ¡°See that? On one side we have muscle brains who think people who use weapons are sissy, and the others insist on fake dignity. Now decide. You don¡¯t need to waste time with other thoughts.¡± She reached out to Mo Il-hwa. A sign to tell them to go with them. ¡°Wait!¡± Do Yang-woon immediately yelled. He placed his hand on Mumu¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°I want this guy.¡± At those words, the women around blushed while squealing. ¡®Oh my! So strong!¡¯ ¡®Even after this day ends, I don¡¯t think I can spare another glance at anyone else!¡¯ ¡®Ahh! I love this!¡¯ ¡°Uh?¡± Push! Tang So-so, who barely calmed her nosebleed, grabbed her nose again at this sight. Guying Seorin clenched her fist. ¡°Why? Why are you trying to change the rules you crealed?¡± ¡°¡­ this time, there will be exceptions.¡± ¡°Hey! In front of all these people are you going to make an exception for these four only?¡± ¡°That is what is so special about these people. And anyway, we did have people who came into the dorms with weapons because of the lack of space in other dorms, so taking these two isn¡¯t a big problem.¡± Do Yang-woon said that. It wasn¡¯t as if anything he said was wrong. It was difficult to fill the North dorm with fist users, so there were times when they took in weapon users, which weren''t taken in by any other dorms. And he would teach them to use their body too while they stayed in the dorms. ¡®It is better to convince one of them than try to convince all 4.¡¯ Do Yang-woon put his hand on Mumu¡¯s shoulders and then made a fist. ¡°Did you say it was Mumu? A man needs the power to go through everything with fists. If it is you, I think you have the passion and power.¡± And he twitched his chest muscles and tried to give an impact. He thought if a man saw such a huge body, then the desire to train would rise. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he train his lower body?¡¯ However, Do Yang-woon¡¯s muscles only annoyed Mumu. Mumu took a deep breath and said. ¡°I am not that kind.¡± ¡°If you join the North dorm, I am willing to train you as your senior.¡± Do Yang-woon really liked Mumu. But Mumu didn¡¯t like the man. ¡°Well.¡± With those words, he grabbed Do Yang-woon¡¯s hand, which was on his shoulder and tried to remove it. As he did that, Do Yang-woon wondered how powerful Mumu actually was. Even though weakest among the floor leaders, Go Du-ho was still the leader of the 3rd floor, and had the advantage over any newly admitted student, but ultimately, he was overcome by a kid with pure strength. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ He, too, never neglected his strength training because of his grandfather¡¯s teaching. He prided himself on being the best among students with pure strength. However, Guk! ¡®This guy¡¯s strength?¡¯ Do Yang-woon couldn¡¯t hide his shock. He prided himself on being trained enough to face even the best warriors with pure strength. However, his hand was removed so easily. ¡®Does this mean that he is reaching the Master level with just his strength alone?¡¯ It was certain that this kid had power. And it seemed difficult to suppress Mumu with just force and no internal energy. It was amazing to see that a person could actually be this strong with strength training alone. ¡®¡­ the best!¡¯ Do Yang-woon¡¯s face flashed with excitement. This person was the best person he had always wanted. He even thought that his grandfather would be happy if he met Mumu. ¡°Mumu. The place which suits you is the North Heavenly dorm. Along with your friends¡­¡± Hong Hye-ryung didn¡¯t want to yield and stepped ahead. ¡°We aren''t going to back down.¡± She heard from her dorm¡¯s floor leaders just how important the dorm competitions were, so she stepped ahead. At that, the East dorm stepped in too. ¡°The East River dorms wants you too! If you come here, I am sure that your dignity will increase.¡± At that Guyang Seorin snorted. ¡°Going after dignity. Hey, juniors, aren¡¯t you tired of this too? Look. There is no other place than the West Wind dorm which gives freedom.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°The East River dorm is the best in here.¡± ¡°The best dorm? The south dorm where our Miss Hong stays is the best.¡± ¡°It is ridiculous to mention being the best dorms when you couldn¡¯t even win last year¡¯s competition when facing us North dorms!¡± A light quarrel had turned into an intense one. And it was too late to back down. Now, it turned into a verbal fight between the dorms. ¡°Wait. Seniors.¡± Mo Il-hwa stepped forward. ¡®Our value has been raised very high now.¡¯ Thinking that the time had come, she bowed politely and said. ¡°I would like to express my sincere gratitude to the seniors who said they would accept us.¡± Guyang Seorin fanned herself and said. ¡°Enough of that, decide where you''re going.¡± If they were all fighting to take these four kids in, they had to know which place the kids were going to decide. The managers of the other dorms, too, nodded their heads. At that, Mo Il-hwa held back her laugh. ¡®Getting exhausted? Seniors.¡¯ Now she wanted to make them compete. It would be in her best interest to take the side of the dorm which offered her the best conditions. Mo Il-hwa opened her mouth while still looking polite. ¡°This is really upsetting. We four just wanted to be in the same dorm, but since all the seniors seem to want us, we have no choice but¡­¡± ¡°Il-hwa. Let¡¯s go to the North Heavenly dorm.¡± ¡°Huh? North Heavenly dorm-what?¡± Mo Il-hwa was shocked at Mumu¡¯s words and looked at her. She was looking for the best tree around to climb up to, and Mumu just threw a lightning bolt at her! In a low voice, Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°If you wait a little while, your seniors will give us the best conditions, why are you speaking now?¡± ¡°I want to go to the North Heavenly dorm.¡± Mo Il-hwa frowned at Mumu¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was stubborn to go to that place. Was it because Do Yang-woon had openly shown his interest in Mumu? Despite being puzzled, Do Yang-woon laughed and said, ¡°Hahahaha! Indeed, I believed that you would choose us. Right, you must be a man of passion and spirit.¡± He was talking as if everything had been decided. And this was done intentionally. From the looks on the four students, it seemed like each one wanted to go to a different place. ¡®Ah! My head!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa grabbed her forehead. She was turning this into the best situation, only for Mumu to destroy it. Then Guyang Seorin, who didn¡¯t understand the reason, asked. ¡°Hey, junior, look here. Why do you want to go to the North dorm all of a sudden?¡± Everyone looked at Mumu at that question. The managers and the floor leaders of all dorms were all curious. Do Yang-woon of North dorm grew elated and stood proudly. ¡°Are you really asking him because you don¡¯t know? There are seniors in the North dorm apart from myself who can satisfy this friend¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ annoying.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Do Yang-woon frowned. What was annoying? Mumu approached the sculpted body of Do Yang-woon and tapped the upper body muscles. ¡°Your training is biased.¡± ¡°Biased?¡± ¡°You only trained your upper body, why didn¡¯t you train your lower body? Your muscles are out of balance.¡± ¡°¡­ uh.¡± In an instant, Do Yang-woon was dumbfounded. No one ever talked bad about his muscles. However, Mumu vocally spoke about the balance of his muscles being messed up in front of so many people. ¡°You¡­ what did you?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t just the manager. Didn¡¯t you say that the people behind you were leaders in the North Heavenly dorm?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Did the manager teach muscle training to them?¡± Most people behind Do Yang-woon had their upper body trained well. It was true that Do Yang-woon was the one who trained them over the past year. Momo took a clear look and then spoke while clicking his tongue. ¡°Everyone is the same as the manager. A complete mess.¡± ¡°Mess? Ha¡­ you think the muscles they have because of what I taught are a mess?¡± ¡°Yes. Especially the lower body.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what this bias you are speaking about is, but you will be held responsible for¡­¡± Mumu walked closer to the floor leader who was talking. And said. ¡°Put strength into your legs.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Put strength. Go on.¡± The floor leader gave strength. Mumu, kicked the leg of the floor leader. Kick! ¡°Ouch!¡± The floor leader fell down as his body rotated twice like a pinwheel. ¡®!?¡¯ Everyone was shocked at the sight. Not caring about the others, Mumu pointed to the floor leader¡¯s leg and said. ¡°See that? The lower body is so weak.¡± Saying that, Mumu rolled his pants up. Finely split and wonderfully developed quadriceps, which were hidden behind his baggy pants, was revealed. ¡®!!!¡¯ At that, Do Yang-woon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you train this much, you won¡¯t get knocked down like you did before.¡± ¡®That much?¡¯ Chapter 32: Touch Of Temptation (1) Touch of Temptation (1)Any person who trained their body even a little would know. No, most people who were training and learning martial arts would know about the structure of the body, muscles, and blood flow better than ordinary people. And in the eyes of such people, the muscles behind the rolled pants of Mumu were beyond imagination. How did one train the muscles to achieve such a precise shape? It was so great that they couldn¡¯t help but question their own logic. Everyone was shocked, but manager Do Yang-woon of the North Heavenly dorms , who was the grandson of the Fist of the Northern Star, was even more shocked. ¡®¡­ such huge muscles.¡¯ He had to do a lot of training to build his sculpture-like upper body. It was a different kind of hard work compared to honing his internal energy. However, when he saw how Mumu trained himself to have such overwhelming muscles, his mouth turned dry. ¡®Is that the secret behind the strength?¡¯ Now he knew. How Mumu managed to overpower the first-rate warriors and make a mark here. How much time must it have taken for Mumu to turn his muscles into that? He was in awe just about thinking of it. And suddenly, he was reminded of the advice his grandfather, Do Jin-cheon, gave him before entering the academy. [Do not be arrogant just because you have learned martial arts from me and are a step ahead of other people. The world is wide, and there are many hidden gems within it.] [I get it.] [You can learn from the birds that are flying and attain enlightenment from the insects which crawl on the floor. If you want to learn, then treat everything like a teacher.] [I will keep that in mind.] [If you make sure to remember these two things I have told you about, you will learn a lot in the academy.] He made sure to not forget those things. However, at one point, he forgot the second lesson. It was because he was drunk on the fact that he had overcome the limit no one else could in the academy. Do Yang-woon looked at Mumu with trembling eyes. One of the floor leaders of the North dorm asked Mumu in an angry voice. ¡°How dare you kick your senior to show your muscles! If you are so strong, then compete with me!¡± He was a fist clan member. Kang Seo-ryang. He was in charge of the 5th floor, and was also from a prestigious clan. With the exception of Do Yang-woon, who was a second-year and the manager, this man was the second-best in the northern dorms. ¡®This can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ Two floor leaders of the Northern dorm were already humiliated in the hands of Mumu. The huge muscles were amazing, but this wasn¡¯t right. The North dorm wouldn''t stand still when it was being humiliated in front of the new admissions, other dorms and their dorm managers. And to make up for it, the North dorm would have to show off how great they were, and that would be by beating Mumu. ¡°Take a stance, if not¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Do Yang-woon blocked Kang Seo-ryang. Unable to understand, he asked. ¡°Why are you stopping me? If this goes on, the honor of our dorm¡­¡± S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I will not forgive anyone who touches him without my permission.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell was happening? It was absurd, but manager Do Yang-woon didn¡¯t care about it and approached Mumu. And then, he clasped his hands together. ¡°M-manager?¡± The other floor leaders of the Northern dorm were perplexed. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Do Yang-woon was doing it. Mumu, too tilted his head and wondered why this man was acting like that. At that time, Do Yang-woon spoke in a polite tone. ¡°Young master Mumu. Please be my master.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Do Yang-woon¡¯s words, everyone was left stunned. Jin-hyuk, Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang, the companions of Mumu, were also shocked. ¡®¡­ what is this situation?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t think of an explanation. As Mumu showed muscles, she thought that the manager of North dorm would think of a way to deal with Mumu, and was thinking of her next plan to enter another dorm. However, this was completely different from what she expected. No, even weirder was this. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yes. Looking at the muscles of young master Mumu I realized that I am a frog in the well.¡± ¡°Ah really? I am glad to be of help. Then, work hard on your lower body so that you can balance..¡± Grab! Just then, Do Yang-woon snatched Mumu¡¯s hand and held them tightly. And with burning passion in his eyes, he said. ¡°Young master Mumu. I want to be like you. Please teach me. No, please become my muscle training master.¡± ¡°Like me?¡± Mumu narrowed his eyes. Did this person really want to have a body like his? At that time, Kang Seo-ryang, the 5th-floor leader of the north dorm, said. ¡°Manager! You want that lowly guy as your master?¡± Mumu was a freshman at the academy. No matter how good his muscles were, asking that kid to be the manager¡¯s teacher didn¡¯t sit well with Kang Seo-ryang. And he wanted to stop Do Yang-woon right away. ¡°There are many eyes watching us. Stop¡­¡± ¡°My grandfather told me to never be ashamed to ask someone to teach me something that I am lacking in.¡± ¡°You mean the Fist of the Northern Heaven?¡± When Do Yang-woon mentioned his grandfather, it was hard for anyone else to say anything more. Also, judging from the determined voice of Do Yang-woon, it seemed like he was adamant about taking Mumu as his teacher. The thought of accepting that muscled beast made Kang Seo-ryang sad. And then Mumu opened his mouth. ¡°It will be a difficult road, are you prepared for it?¡± Do Yang-woon''s face brightened at Mumu''s words. ¡°How could I ever ask Sir Mumu to teach me without being prepared for it?¡± Mumu scratched his head at those words. ¡°Hearing that from the manager makes me feel embarrassed. Anyway, since you have decided to learn from me, I will also officially accept you as my first student of muscle training.¡± ¡®Ha!¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Seo-ryang almost let out an absurd snort. It was really childish to act like this in front of the manager. Mumu looked at him. And then looked at Do Yang-woon and said. ¡°The lower body of all of them is bothering me, since it is like this, not just the manager, but how about all the floor leaders join the muscle training sessions as well?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Kang Seo-ryang frowned. He had no intention of playing this game. However, Do Yang-woon thought that it was a good idea and said. ¡°I was going to ask Sir Mumu that. Please accept the floor leaders as your disciples too.¡± ¡®No wait!¡¯ ¡®Wh-what about our opinion?¡¯ ¡®Ugh. Manager!?¡¯ The eyes of the floor leaders of the North heavenly dorm trembled. They just barely managed to build the muscles on their upper body because of the intense training from Do Yang-woon. And now, without any choice, they ended up being dragged into another muscle training class. ¡°Huh. Men are no fun.¡± Guying Seorin clicked her tongue as she looked at this; it was as if she lost interest in the whole issue and soon walked away with her floor leaders. ¡®It was North heavenly dorm in the end, huh.¡¯ Tang So-so looked at Mumu with regretful eyes. This was an unfortunate situation for her, who hoped that Mumu would enter the West dorm. So now they are going to be in a competitive relationship? ¡®No. this isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯ Now she would be able to witness the combination of muscles and wildness. Regaining positivity, she soon followed her dorm people and went back to the barracks. The dorm assignment wasn¡¯t done yet. And like the West dorm, the other two dorms also went back to their respective barracks, hiding their resentment. A war of nerves took place between the 4 dorms during the ceremony. There were two people watching this process from a distance. One was Ha-ryun, and the other was a girl who covered her body in a purple robe. The girl who had been staring at Mumu for a long time opened her red-tinted lips. ¡°He is quite interesting, but he doesn¡¯t seem like a dangerous one.¡± Ha-ryun snorted inwardly at that. Despite being alert, all he did was try to high-five with that huge muscled man, and his palms were hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Master Heo told me to watch him.¡± ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. It would be better for you to be more careful and don¡¯t go deciding how people are based on people¡¯s appearances.¡± Sincere advice. At Ha-ryun¡¯s words, the girl snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to the advice of someone who got hurt in the entrance tests.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ha-ryun''s brows shot up. Looking at him, the girl smiled and moved closer to his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ha-ryun tried to step back, but the girl made a strange gesture. Something filled his nose, and his heart began to race. ¡®Poison?¡¯ Ha-ryun took a step back. Something was strange. He was the kind of person who had strong resistance to poison. But just sniffing this for a second made his heart race and face turn hot. At that moment, the girl licked her tongue and winked at Ha-ryun. And then, he felt it, a strong sexual desire. ¡®This!¡¯ Ha-ryun immediately tried to use the Poison Nullification Internal Energy method. Unlike him, who revealed that he was from the White Valley, this woman had hidden her identity, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of clan she was from, but he knew now. ¡°The Fragrance of Sweet Joy!¡± ¡°Ho hoho. It is disappointing that you only realized now.¡± Ha-ryun bit his lip at her sneering words. The Masters in White Valley warned him about this group of foxes. And now he understood why they asked him to be wary of them. How could a girl who was barely 17 be so assertive? ¡®I can¡¯t get too close to her.¡¯ Even though they were the same, she was something he had to avoid. With a triumphant face, she said. ¡°Any man who falls into the hands of my temptation can never escape. Watch it. How I trap him.¡± The girl licked her lips again. And looked at Mumu as she smiled. Mumu, who had been waiting for the dorm assignments to get over, was standing wide with his legs apart and then sitting down and getting up. The key to the training method was this exercise and how it trained the weakest muscles of the legs. If the process was done slowly, one could stimulate the rectus lateralis muscles in the leg. ¡®Doing this with some weights would be nice.¡¯ Normally, he would have carried some kind of rod with rocks on the edges and placed it on his shoulders, but he couldn¡¯t do that now. After doing that a couple times, Mumu was desperate to pee. Mumu asked where the toilet was and headed to the northwest side of the square. ¡®Ah! Mumu!¡¯ Tang So-so, who was selecting the students in the barracks of the west dorm, noticed him. Earlier, it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t meet him, but now that people were being taken in and everyone was doing their own tasks, she wanted to go and say hello. ¡°I am going somewhere for a second.¡± After informing another floor leader, she followed Mumu, who was already a long way away. Looking at the path he was taking, it looked like he was going to the toilet. ¡®Ah, should I greet him when he comes back?¡¯ She knew that it wasn¡¯t right to follow a man to a washroom. Was it called being a mannered woman? However, someone caught her eye. It was a girl with a robe, who put too much makeup on her face for her age. ¡®¡­ what is she?¡¯ The northwest side was reserved for men only. Women had to go to the northeast, so she couldn¡¯t understand why the freshman was going to the men''s area. Tang So-so had a bad feeling about it and followed him secretly. ¡°Phew.¡± Mumu, who came out of the toilet, sighed with a refreshing face. He was about to walk away, but he looked at someone who was waiting on the side of the path. A girl in a purple robe. ¡®Isn¡¯t this washroom for men only?¡¯ Mumu, who was puzzled by it, titled his head. And then, soon, he tried to pass her, wondering in his head if the women¡¯s washrooms were full. At that moment, the woman came over and stood in front of Mumu. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°¡­ hello.¡± Mumu too greeted her. And then the girl spoke in a strange way and said. ¡°I am Jo Mae-hee.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Young master Mumu?¡± ¡°Uh? How do you know my name?¡± ¡°There is a way to know everything. Haha.¡± Jo Mae-hee made a weird breathing sound as she went close to Mumu. The secret to using the Scent of Sweet Joy was to stimulate the auditory sense. A man who hears the strange gasping sound will start to imagine something sexual, and the desire to hold a woman would become stronger. [Mae-hee. It is half energy and half sound.] It was the secret that her master had taught her. ¡°Young master. Haa.¡± As she was making strange sounds, Mumu asked. ¡°Are you hurting somewhere?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why did someone think that her sexual moans were sounds a person made when they were hurting? Looking at the face of the man who asked her that, she thought. ¡®What is it?¡¯ She was shocked, but she tried to calm herself. ¡®Ah!¡¯ According to her master¡¯s words, there are those men, who have a natural innocence in such stuff, called virgins. ¡®Is he a virgin?¡¯ If so, then this is understandable. However, once a virgin man falls for it, well, he would be nothing less than a beast. Jo Mae-hee spoke with a sly smile. ¡°Haa. Isn¡¯t young master Mumu feeling hot?¡± Shhh! With those words, she took off her robe. A top made with thin silk showing off her breast bones, and a skirt short enough to expose her thighs. A sultry outfit that only the women in brothels wear. ¡®No!¡¯ Tang So-so, who was watching it from far, covered her mouth in shock. She was skeptical from the start and followed them, but what was happening! ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Honestly, it was tempting. And as Jo Mae-hee got closer, Tang So-so¡¯s heart was pounding. Tang So-so, who saw that, lowered her gaze, and by the time she raised her head and looked at Jo Mae-hee, she was glaring at her. ¡®She is really pulling my strings!¡¯ Trying to target the innocent Mumu! She couldn¡¯t just watch it. She tried to stop it right away, but she stopped. Mumu was staring at her chest. ¡®Woah, Mumu, I guess you are a man too? Even then, you shouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ Tang So-so bit her lower lip in anger. Jo Mae-hee looked satisfied at the actions of Mumu. ¡®Right.¡¯ All men are the same. They can never take their eyes off a woman who shows off her skin. She won. Here, with the right moves, she can make the man her slave, and Master Heo will praise her for what she did. Jo Mae-hee spoke in a strange way and made gestures. ¡°Haa. Young master came here. Don¡¯t you want to touch it?¡± Mumu frowned at her words and opened his mouth. ¡°This is very serious.¡± ¡°Haa. I know. I know that this is different from the others¡­¡± ¡°That is worse than Il-hwa¡¯s. Would you like to do some chest training?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What the hell was this bastard saying? Chapter 33: Touch Of Temptation (2) Touch of Temptation (2)Jo Mae-hee opened her mouth with a trembling voice. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°You seem to have too much fat; would you like to train your chest?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Right, she hadn¡¯t heard it wrong. ¡®This scum¡­ is he a eunuch?¡¯ The Fragrance of Sweet Joy was different from other techniques. Through collecting the Yang and Replacing it with Yin, they absorb the man¡¯s yang and increase their own internal energy. And therefore, tempt them. Their sect¡¯s numerous secrets have been developed focused on how to seduce men efficiently and quickly. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Jo Mae-hee was absolutely stunned. She was one of the top three talents in her entire clan. She was proud of her ability to seduce men, which even made the women in brothels recognize her. However, this man in front of her, didn¡¯t see her as a woman. ¡®My chest?¡¯ For a second, it felt like her charm was diluted. She had never lost control of her actions since the moment she learned to seduce, but for the first time, all reasoning failed her. ¡®This is what he is.¡¯ He had to be one of the two. Either he was a legendary top-notch man who didn¡¯t understand women. Or, maybe he was changing the topic while holding onto the last bit of his consciousness as much as possible to not get himself distracted. To be frank, the former seemed more credible. ¡®¡­ his eyes look so pure.¡¯ Normally, she would have thought of the latter, but strangely, as she looked into Mumu¡¯s eyes, the former seemed right. Then there was only one way. Up until now, it was just foreplay for seduction, but now she would have to use the real secret of her clan. ¡®You will be nothing when I use the last technique!¡¯ In order to be reborn as a true successor of the palace, the last two techniques had to be received and practiced. It was a technique that could corrupt the monks who turned to Buddhism and Taoism, and it could excite even the eunuchs. If they successfully practice that, they will get a qualification to be next in line for the successor. [Mae-hee. No matter how patient and natural he looks, a man''s ultimate instinct lies in their desires to leave offspring before their deaths. It is the secret which we know, something that they used to stimulate and raise their limit.] ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ She would try to subdue the man with that nature. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mae-hee reached out to Mumu. From her hand, a strange incense that would stimulate sexual desire flowed out. Jo Mae-hee increased her internal energy and memorized the pleasures verse of the clan. ¡®1st level, forgetting.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes, which frowned at the smell of incense, immediately went blank. ¡¯2nd level, main act.¡¯ Jo Mae-hee made a strange gesture towards Mumu. The gesture was a kind of hint. Through it, it stimulates the instincts hidden inside the hearts of men. ¡®3rd level, stimulation.¡¯ Jo Mae-hee approached Mumu and ran her hand along his cheek. The hand boldly went from there to the chest, and then like a snake preying on the prey, went for his lower body. ¡®No!¡¯ Tang So-so, who had been watching this by hiding, jumped from bushes. She couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. For a wench to attack Mumu. ¡°M¡­¡± When she was about to move and stop the woman, she went stiff as she saw the sight before her. She saw Mumu grab Jo Mae-hee¡¯s wrist as she was touching ¡®that¡¯. ¡®No?¡¯ Jo Mae-hee looked at Mumu in shock. Mumu¡¯s eyes were still in a state of oblivion. ¡®Then how?¡¯ When the 3rd level is initiated, men can¡¯t control themselves. That was what she was taught. However, Mumu suddenly grabbed her hand as she was about to start the 4th level. Jo Mae-hee¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ''A self-defense mechanism?¡¯ It was surprising that a man who wasn¡¯t trained in martial arts tried to protect his body with his instincts. However, she was taught to overcome this variable too. Taoists and monks showed extreme self-defense mechanisms, as they would instinctively reject the touch from the opposite gender. Of course, that would also soon be eaten up by the lust that the technique brought forth. ¡®It¡¯s no use against me.¡¯ Jo Mae-hee, increased the pleasure-inducing energy to the peak. She should have done this only after she had reached the 6th level, but since the variable occurred, she was doing it now to bring out the hidden lust inside the man. ¡®Let it out. Your true instincts¡­¡¯ Startle! It was then. It felt like a needle was stabbed all over her body, and she felt a chill run down her spine. Jo Mae-hee, who was aiming for Mumu¡¯s lust to go wild as she raised her energy, became a bit conscious at the feeling, and she slowly raised her head. Without realizing it, she gulped. ¡®What is with him?¡¯ Mumu was looking right at her. Those eyes which were looking at her were far from being innocent. It was so intense that for a moment, she was speechless at the intense intimidation she felt almost to a point where it seemed like she would be eaten. ¡®Why is he¡­¡¯ The pleasure-inducing energy brings out the hidden desires of men. So, she didn''t understand why Mumu was giving off such terrifying energy. What was his true instinct then¡­ Puck! At that moment, Mumu¡¯s fist went for Jo Mae-hee¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Huha!¡± Her body was thrown back after being hit by the fist. After bouncing back ten steps, she flipped back and stopped. ¡®He did that with just pure strength?¡¯ Jo Mae-hee touched her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. She already used internal energy to defend her body as she had seen the bullies with their heads stuck into the ceiling earlier. But now that she experienced it with her own body, she was amazed. The hit didn¡¯t enter her body, but the power of the blow was so strong that no warrior could do it nor withstand it. [Let me give you a piece of advice. It would be better for you to be more careful than be all reckless with your actions.] Suddenly, the words of Ha-ryun came to her mind. Now she knew why he had said that. A variable which couldn¡¯t be overlooked for the man that everybody thought was strong only with his muscles. And how his growth would be unknown to everyone. ¡®Right.¡¯ Jo Mae-hee smiled. She couldn¡¯t understand why he had lust in such a form, but he was definitely different from other students.1 ¡®He is qualitatively different from the people who have been proud of themselves. And he was even able to hold off the Fragrance of Sweet Joy palace.¡¯ Well, her attempt turned unsuccessful. Then, her next move would have to be to suppress him. Phat! Jo Mae-hee decisively went for Mumu. She moved with the speed of lightning and went right for Mumu''s nose and then for his abdomen. ¡®Evil Deep Claw¡¯ With her nails like a beast¡¯s claw, her hand went for Mumu¡¯s internal organs. She was going to end this in one strike. But, Papapak! Her nails, however, didn¡¯t pierce his abdomen. She tore the cloth, but couldn¡¯t even scratch the skin. As Jo Mae-hee was shocked, she felt Mumu¡¯s muscles which were like a washboard. ¡®Ha!¡¯ How can one even train to this level? Is this even possible? As she had always been one of the most skilled people everywhere she had been, it was hard to believe even for her. As she stood there astonished at that sight, Mumu¡¯s fist came flying at her face. Swosh! Jo Mae-hee moved back and avoided it. And she didn''t just avoid it; she was unfolding another technique and grabbed Mumu''s wrist, hoping to break it. Pak! However, Mumu kicked her and avoided it. ''It is crude, but it is strong.¡¯ One could tell that with the sound which could be heard after his attacks. The man didn¡¯t learn martial arts, so his fist¡¯s trajectory was easy to read and avoid. ¡®If you can¡¯t hit, then it means nothing to use the fist.¡¯ For her, Mumu had obvious weaknesses. Mumu couldn¡¯t challenge the essence of martial arts that was created to deal with enemies who used only muscles. ¡°Huh!¡± Gathering her internal energy, she moved her feet and went for Mumu again. Thud! She stepped forward and soon touched Mumu¡¯s abdomen with her palms. Pang! A small wave occurred in the abdomen, and Mumu¡¯s body immediately bounced back. And he fell to the floor and rolled once. Jo Mae-hee smiled as she looked at that scene unfold. ¡®It works.¡¯ Because of his enormous muscles, the man was able to withstand the blows on the surface, so she used internal energy and attacked his inner organs. By forcing the high level of internal energy into the body, the pain inflicted on the body multiplied. It was something that could only be learned at a Master level. Jo Mae-hee shrugged her shoulders and looked at Mumu, who was on the floor. ¡°How is that? Do you feel you are going to die?¡± In terms of internal energy, she had the confidence that she was better than anyone her age except for the kids of the Four Great Warriors. This was the power she had accumulated through preying on dozens of men. Jo Mae-hee approached Mumu, who was on the ground. Clicking her tongue, she looked at him and said. "Now, how do I turn this into a tasty meal¡­¡± Grab! As she approached Mumu, who she thought had fainted, a hand grabbed onto her ankle. Jo Mae-hee snorted at it. ¡°Oh my. Did you wait for me to come close to you? Then how about this? I am not the kind of person to brag about my power.¡± Jo Mae-hee concentrated her internal energy into the sole of her feet and raised it. It was to shake off Mumu¡¯s hand. Tremble! At that, the veins on the back of Mumu¡¯s right hand bulged out disgustingly, and then the band on his hand turned red and moved on its own. The number changed from 8 to 5. And with that, Bulge! The sleeves tore, and the right arm of Mumu swelled up. The hands protruded out like a mountain of muscles, and the other muscles in his hand were so defined that it looked like they were painted. At the sudden change, Jo Mae-hee went stiff. ¡®Wh-what is that? Is¡­¡¯ It was her first time seeing a person¡¯s muscles change in front of her. And the changes didn¡¯t stop. Bulge! ¡°Ack!¡± She raised her internal energy to the 7th level, but her ankle began to hurt as if it would break any moment. ¡®What is this power?¡¯ Flustered, Jo Mae-hee hurriedly raised her energy again. At the same time, she tried to poke both eyes of Mumu with her fingers. It was then. Thud! Mumu¡¯s body bounced up from the floor and stood upright. ¡°Ugh?¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As a result, she lost balance and hung upside down in Mumu¡¯s hands. As she was bewildered, she looked at the ground where Mumu had been lying. ¡®!?¡¯ As if it was pushed in, the ground had imprints of the muscles on it. Jo Mae-hee couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Could it be that he temporarily inflated his back muscles to straighten up his body so that he could stand? Was that even possible? She was flustered. Bang! Mumu grabbed her and threw her body to the floor. The pain which surged through her body was so much that she couldn¡¯t even scream. Even so, it wasn''t like she was a sack; why did he have to throw her. Jo Mae-hee spoke. ¡°Euuu¡­ Mu, Mumu, Young master. You¡­ can¡¯t do this to a woman¡­¡± Wheik! ¡°Huk!¡± Bang! Mumu didn¡¯t listen to a word she said and just kept punching her. And that wasn¡¯t the end. Bang! Bang! Mumu picked her up and slammed her body back and forth. ¡®S-stop!¡¯ Bang! Crack! ¡®Uh! No way?¡¯ It seemed like she cracked her nose bone as she was being whipped to the floor. That sharp nose which she was so proud of¡­ ¡®This¡­ this¡­¡¯ Swish! Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± There was no time to be angry. Jo Mae-hee couldn¡¯t come to her senses because of the constant hits that she was receiving. Tang So-so, who looked at the scene, covered her nose in excitement. ¡®Wah¡­ he is the perfect man.¡¯ The coolness of not bothering with women. She thought Mumu was pure and juicy, but it wasn¡¯t like that at all. ¡°Why he had lust in such a form¡± ¨C I know this doesn¡¯t make much sense but I¡¯m assuming that it means something like why his true instincts were displayed in that manner.? Chapter 34: Touch Of Temptation (3) Touch of Temptation (3)Most of the male students in the academy she had known so far weren¡¯t much different. Usually, they act like gentlemen but were scoundrels. When a pretty woman swings her tail in front of them, they completely lose their reasoning. But Mumu was different. The more one knew him, the more attractive he became. They couldn¡¯t hold back their feelings. ¡®Haa. How can I not be satisfied with this monopolized sight that only I have¡­ hehehe.¡¯ She was secretly chasing after him because something felt wrong, but there didn''t seem to be any need to worry about Mumu. He was very manly, and had no regard for women who acted out at him. Tang So-so cheered for him. ¡®You are doing well! Just like that! Those who flirt with their bodies need to be punished!¡¯ However, Mumu, who had been beating the woman for a while, began to drop the body. ¡®Uh? What is it?¡¯ He was doing something strange. Although it was invisible to Tang So-so¡¯s eyes, a white light had flickered as the band was turned, and a redness spread through, before turning back to his normal color. Crick! At the same time, the band that had turned to 5 by itself was back to 8. Then, Mumu¡¯s eyes which were terrifyingly closed, and Jo Mae-hee, who had been pounded like a cloth, was released. And she fell to the floor. Thud! ¡®I-is he done?¡¯ s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sigh¡­ Sigh¡­¡± Jo Mae-hee, who was battered thoroughly, exhaled. It¡¯s the first time in her life that she had been humiliated like this. As if it wasn¡¯t enough that he didn¡¯t fall into temptation and wasn¡¯t seduced, this was also done to her. Grunt! She clenched her teeth. She had tried to make her body flexible and use all her internal energy to protect her body. But nevertheless, her entire body seemed like it was broken. It felt like she had broken a couple ribs, and there were cracks in her bones here and there. She touched her face with trembling hands. ¡°Uhhh.¡± Her sharp nose had now swelled up. Besides, her face was covered in blood, as if it had ripped on the ground. ¡®This¡­ this scum¡­¡¯ Jo Mae-hee stared at Mumu, who was lying on the floor. It was absurd to see this man lying flat on his back as if nothing had happened. Was he really the same one who beat her up a while ago? She would never forget the bloody eyes Mumu had when he beat her up. The chill which ran down her spine. ¡®I need to think I am fortunate enough.¡¯ Since he wasn¡¯t conscious when this all happened. Since she had stopped with the 3rd level, the effect hadn''t lasted longer. If she had gone past it, then Mumu would have given her more beating. ¡°Kuaa!¡± Jo Mae-hee barely stood up and approached Mumu. ¡®I need to kill him. If I don¡¯t kill him, he will definitely interfere in the future I have planned.¡¯ Shhh! She pulled out the dagger which she had hidden near her thigh. As Mumu was sleeping, killing him wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. Jo Mae-hee raised her dagger. ¡®You made my beautiful face into this, so after I kill you, I will eat your bloody skin!¡¯ It was the moment when she was about to stab Mumu in the neck. Shhh! Jo Mae-hee sensed something coming for her and moved to the side to avoid it. Papak! Jo Mae-hee looked up and saw the tree in front of her had needles stuck. She looked back, and she saw a cute girl with deep dimples and a nice face, a face which she knew, and a face that was now angry. ¡®Tang So-so?¡¯ She was one of the familiar faces. It was the girl that belonged to the Tang family. ¡®Why now¡­ kuak!¡¯ This was bad timing. However, Jo Mae-hee didn¡¯t lose her composure. Despite being injured, she wasn¡¯t some girl who would succumb to pain. The only thing bad was that Tang So-so used poison, and regarding her martial arts, they were much inferior to the Jegal clan. ¡®I¡¯ll kill this one first and then deal with her after that.¡¯ Jo Mae-hee tried to kill Mumu again. Tang So-so crossed her hands and then brought out more needles from the sleeve of her dress, and threw each one again and again at Jo Mae-hee. Swoosh! In the end, Jo Mae-hee had to move away from Mumu to avoid getting hit by them. It was annoying. ¡°Mumu! Wake up!¡± Tang So-soi yelled. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Things would turn difficult if Mumu woke up. She didn¡¯t know much about Tang So-so, but Mumu was a monster. If so, then she had no choice but to kill Tang So-so immediately; she had to kill the woman or incapacitate her and then deal with Mumu. However, it wasn¡¯t sure if Jo Mae-hee could deal with them together, especially with her current injuries. ¡®In the meantime, it will also become difficult if that bitch yells.¡¯ Fortunately, no one had appeared till now, but if another person came, then Tang So-so would surely reveal that Jo Mae-hee was trying to kill Mumu. Since this situation had dragged on for this long, Jo Mae-hee had one simple choice. ¡®I have to lure her.'' It was urgent to deal with Tang So-so and move away from this place. Mumu was still on the floor unconscious, so there was a high chance that he wouldn''t remember a single thing that had happened. ¡°Miss Tang, you are interfering with my work, and you have nothing other than your poison needles. If you follow me, I will kill you.¡± With those words, Jo Mae-hee ran away. She wanted to escape, but made sure that Tang So-so would follow her, so she provoked her. ¡°What? You!¡± And she fell for the provocation. Because there were words which Tang So-so hated the most. ¡®Without poison, you are nothing.¡¯ She had great martial arts skills. So, to the Tang family, calling them nothing without poison was a great insult. ¡®Tch.¡¯ Tang So-so was now in a conflict of whether she should stay with Mumu or go behind the woman who had insulted her family. Contemplating for a bit, she chose to go after the woman. Just in case, she touched Mumu¡¯s body and checked if he had any injuries, and thankfully there were none. Since nothing was wrong, going after Jo Mae-he sounded like the best option. ¡®If I let that slippery eel go now, she will definitely come for Mumu again!¡¯ Tang So-so, who thought that, pursued the girl who ran away. And so, both the woman disappeared, and not long after, someone else appeared. It was Ha-ryun. He was hiding and watching the entire thing unfold from the beginning. ¡®I told her to not let down her guard.¡¯ But he really wanted to see how this woman would handle Mumu. However, the results were unexpected. He thought that Mumu was just pretending to be na?ve, but he didn¡¯t imagine that seduction wouldn¡¯t work against him altogether. But what surprised him the most wasn¡¯t how he resisted temptation. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Ha-ryun doubted his own eyes at the sight he recalled. How could muscles swell like that? Is this guy really someone who didn¡¯t master martial arts? ¡®It was as if his body completely transformed.¡¯ No, that couldn''t be; he knew that Body Transformation happens when a warrior pushes past all the limits. However, he also knew that it happened to the entire body and not just one part. Ha-ryun carefully looked at Mumu¡¯s blood points. Touch! And he frowned. ¡®¡­no way.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t mastered martial arts, so what did this mean? It wasn¡¯t Body Transformation, then did he have the ability to control his muscles voluntarily? It was really hard to understand what he had seen. ¡®Enough.¡¯ Ha-ryun shook his head. It didn¡¯t matter what secret Mumu was holding or how he was doing it. He just couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity that was lying in front of him. Ha-ryun took off the gloves from his sleeve and put them on. And then began to memorize something into a needle and struck it on the floor. 1 It was the basic memorization of the Tang clan techniques. ¡®Leaving this behind will do some good.¡¯ Ha-ryun smiled. If this needle was left here, then everything that happened would fall on the Tang family¡¯s kid. He approached Mumu with the needle, and decided to walk as soundlessly as possible before killing him. ''Thanks to you, my hands still hurt like hell.'' This was the price Mumu would pay for hurting his arm. Even if that wasn¡¯t the reason, he had to take down Mumu to earn back the Master¡¯s trust. If he managed to deal with Mumu, not just Jo Mae-hee, but everyone in his group would recognize his abilities. ¡®I am lucky.¡¯ Ha-ryun looked at Mumu¡¯s neck. If the needle was inserted into the special acupuncture point of the cervical vertebrae, then Mumu would lose sensation below the neck entirely. Ha-ryun grabbed the needle and was ready. ¡®This will be different from the last time.¡¯ In the past, he was trying to poison him through contact. However, now it was different. And unlike back then, Mumu was now on the floor, and he had no choice but to get pierced with the needle. ¡®Live and die like a sick person for the rest of your life.¡¯ Ha-ryun stabbed Mumu in the neck. He tried to pierce the needle at once by using his internal energy onto the tip of the needle, ¡®Uh?¡¯ However, something felt wrong. The needle wasn''t entering the flesh. He was sure he was using internal energy, so why wasn¡¯t it going in? No matter how thick the muscles were, they couldn''t act unconsciously. ¡®What now? He can¡¯t do this¡­¡¯ Ha-ryun increased his energy and tried once again. Soon, something bizarre happened. Clack! The needle, which couldn¡¯t enter the skin, broke. ¡®This is non¡­¡¯ Ha-ryun looked at the needle, unable to believe it. Did it make sense for a needle loaded with internal energy to be broken by bare muscles? His head was throbbing at the progression of events he had witnessed today. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He had to change his approach. He tried to inflict pain to Mumu for the rest of Mumu¡¯s life by making him immobile, but since that didn¡¯t work, he decided to kill him at once. ¡®Even if you have such strong muscles, the head can¡¯t possibly be filled with them everywhere.¡¯ Ha-ryun threw away the broken needle and brought out another one. And aimed for the back of Mumu¡¯s head. ¡®Go to hell!¡¯ He was all ready to do it, when, ¡°Mumu!¡± Someone shouted, quickly approaching in their direction. Someone who knew Mumu. ¡®I need to hurry up¡­¡¯ Pak! At that moment, Mumu, who was lying down, suddenly got up in a hurry. ¡°Jin-hyuk¡¯s voice. Wha¡­ why am I sleeping here?¡± Mumu looked around, puzzled. And then heard a strange sound come from behind. ¡°Akkkk¡± Puzzled, Mumu turned his head. ¡®!?¡¯ There was Ha-ryun who had a needle struck right in between his forehead and eyes, and was trembling. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡®You¡­ bastard¡­ bastard¡­!¡¯ On the other hand, at a place not far from the men''s washroom. Thud! Drops of blood fell down and soaked the floor. Jo Mae-hee looked at her right arm in shock. Her right arm, which should have been there, was missing from below the elbow. Her right arm wasn¡¯t severed or torn. It had melted. Jo Mae-hee gulped as she looked at Tang So-so with trembling eyes. An ominous haze was rising from Tang So-so''s body, whose black hair and eyes were now dyed in purple. ¡®W-who is this bitch?¡¯ The Tang So-so she knew was supposed to be normal and weak compared to her brother Tang Seong-baek. But this was unexpected. ¡®Po¡­ poison? No, it''s not simple poison. What is this?¡¯ Sizzle! As leaves and wind brushed past Tang So-so''s area, they were all melting away. It was poison for sure. Normally, a person from the poison clans were known to have this amount of power only when they reached the highest level, but this was beyond that. ¡®No¡­ was it the Ten Thousand Poisons body?¡¯ When learning martial arts, the best body is called Heavenly Martial body. And those who practice poison for a long time are known to have the Ten Thousand Poison body. A constitution that represented the embodiment of all the poisons in the world. And now Jo Mae-hee realized that Tang So-so also had the Ten Thousand Poison body. ¡®How did I come across this monstrous bitch?¡¯ Jo Mae-hee went pale as she stepped back. As she did that, Tang So-so spoke in an angry voice. ¡°You still need to burn. Since you insulted the Tang family, I have made sure to pay you back, and now you will have to pay for targeting my cute Mumu.¡± Startle! Tang So-so¡¯s purple pupils were now looking at Jo Mae-hee¡¯s left arm. memorize something into a needle ¡ª I realize that this can be a little confusing but I''ve left it as such. It probably means he imbued the Tang Clan¡¯s basic technique INTO the needle so that he could frame Tang So-so.? Chapter 35: Ha-Ryun (1) Ha-ryun (1)The dorm assignments for all students were almost done. So, Jin-hyuk, Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang went looking around for Mumu who was currently missing. And as they were doing that, one of the floor leaders said that Mumu went to the men¡¯s only washrooms. ¡°Mumu!¡± ¡°Young master Mumu!¡± Jin-hyuk, who was looking for Mumu, sighed. He didn¡¯t know why he had to look after another man who was his age. ¡°Say it louder.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk stared at her. He didn''t understand why he and Hae-ryang were the only ones shouting. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°This is the men''s only bathroom area. How can I call him out? Mumu will be flustered if I call him out, so you have to raise your voices and shout louder.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± There was nothing they could say to rebuke her. Jin-hyuk, who had a hard time finding something to say to her, looked at Hae-ryang, who had started pointing somewhere. ¡°Miss! Look over there!¡± There, they saw that Mumu was holding someone. The three of them ran for him. ¡°Wake up.¡± Mumu was shaking Ha-ryun, whose entire body was convulsing. "Mumu, what the hell¡­ ugh?" Jin-hyuk, who saw it, couldn''t help but be puzzled. There was a needle stuck at the center of Ha-ryun''s forehead, and it seemed to have dug in quite deeply. It couldn¡¯t have touched his brain, right? ¡°What happened here?¡± Mo Il-hwa looked around and frowned. The dug-out traces near the washrooms, as well as the indentations on the ground in front of them indicated that there was a fight that had occurred here. ¡®An accident?¡¯ She was sure that Mumu was definitely in the center of whatever had happened here. Holding Ha-ryun¡¯s head, Jin-hyuk said. ¡°What happened? Did you do this?¡± ¡°No. I was asleep and woke up, and he was behind me like this.¡± ¡°You were asleep and then got up? What kind of nonsense is that?¡± It felt like Mumu was speaking gibberish. Who would sleep near the washrooms? Jin-hyuk, who was puzzled, looked at Ha-ryun, who was now turned over and was trembling throughout his body. ¡°Wait, I remember seeing this face!¡± ¡°Uh? You know him!¡± Mo Il-hwa asked with her eyes open wide. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Th¡­ you know him too. He is the one who opened the gate after Hong Hye-ryung when we took the entrance test. He didn¡¯t seem to like anyone.¡± At that, Mo Il-hwa remembered a couple of things. And as he heard that, Jin-hyuk too tried to remember more. ¡°Ah!¡± Since his eyes were turned over, Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t see much. So, he took a closer look at the man. Despite not being a descendant of the Four Great Warriors, this man had even better insight. ¡°Oh, right. He seems to be young master Ha-ryun.¡± Hae-ryang recognized him too. In fact, he was the first to find out. It was strange not to know him because they had temporarily shared dorms. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are in a position where we can just leave things like this.¡± The condition of Ha-ryun didn¡¯t seem good. His body was constantly twitching. ¡°First, I think we should talk to the teachers and the floor leaders of the academy and ask them for an infirmary. The needle stuck to the forehead¡­¡± Drip! Blood was coming from the center of Ha-ryun''s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t pull it out¡­.¡± That was what he was going to say. Since the bleeding would increase. But Mumu had pulled it out. ¡°¡­¡± Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu in shock. Mumu scratched his head and muttered, realizing that he had made a mistake because of the blood coming out of his forehead. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have done it?¡± ¡°¡­ do you even have to say that now? Just stay out of this.¡± Jin-hyuk tore the hem of his shirt and put it on Ha-ryun¡¯s forehead. Contrary to his fears, despite the hole being quite large, the blood wasn¡¯t much, and it also showed signs of stopping. ¡°Uh? The tremors stopped.¡± Ha-ryun, who was convulsing till then, stopped shaking after Mumu removed the needle and closed his eyes. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Jin-hyuk tapped Ha-ryun¡¯s pulse to check, and luckily nothing seemed to be wrong; he was just sleeping. No, he had fainted. He looked at Ha-ryun, who had passed out, and asked with a suspicious look. "You really didn''t do anything, right? What are those marks?" Jin-hyuk asked, pointing to the dug-out scars on the ground. He was sure that it was Mumu who did that. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± However, Mumu waved his hand, denying it. Hae-ryung looked closer at the sight before him and said, ¡°It seems what young master Mumu has said is half right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± When Mo Il-hwa asked what he had meant, Hae-ryang pointed to the pit and pointed to fainted Ha-ryun. ¡°If you look at the marks, they look like the marks of a person thrown, and the shape near the neck is rather narrow. On the other hand, young master Ha-ryun has broad shoulders. And the most decisive thing is, young master Ha-ryun¡¯s clothes are spotless.¡± ¡°Uh? That is right.¡± As Hae-ryang said, there was no trace of dirt or dust on Ha-ryun¡¯s clothes. Then Jin-hyuk frowned and asked. ¡°Wait. Did you say it looked like the mark of throwing a person?¡± ¡°Yes. Looking at the shape, it doesn¡¯t seem like this happened just once or twice¡­ this looks like¡­¡± Hae-ryang looked at Mumu. Mumu frowned and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°If it was not you, then who else did this? Are you deliberately pretending not to know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie about such things.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t believe Mumu¡¯s words. But like Mumu said, he isn¡¯t the kind of person to lie. Because of the type of person he was, Mumu never came across a situation that required him to lie, and he would speak what he wanted to right away without thinking much about it. Hae-ryang came closer and said, ¡°There is a needle here.¡± ¡°Uh? Wasn¡¯t that the one stuck on Ha-ryun¡¯s forehead?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems like the same one we saw but seeing it this close¡­ I think I know where they are from.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± As a response to Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question, Hae-ryang rolled the needle between his fingers. Normally, he would only give out such information for money. However, he told the woman that he would support her physically and mentally, so it would be right to provide such information for free. ¡°Do you want money?¡± ¡°Ahahaha. Not that. No.¡± ¡°Hmm, then?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would be loyal to the miss? So I don¡¯t need any money. But this needle¡­hmm¡­ this seems to be from the Tang family.¡± ¡°The Tang Family?¡± Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were surprised at the word ''Tang.'' The Tang family was a prestigious family among the Murim families. Wasn¡¯t it one of the Six Great clans? Hae-ryang looked at it and spoke, clearly puzzled. ¡°But it is strange. I don¡¯t know why the needles of their clan are stuck on the ground like this and on his head, and I also don¡¯t understand why the pits are so close like this.¡± Three things, and not a single clue. And finding the connection between the three was difficult. No matter what others said, for them, the pits on the floor were something Mumu had done, yet Mumu said he didn¡¯t do anything like that. All three of them were suspicious about what had actually happened. Jin-hyuk asked Mumu. ¡°Why were you sleeping here?¡± Jin-hyuk believed that the memory that Mumu had lost might be the key to understanding the situation. At that, Mumu held his head and spoke what he remembered. As he was leaving, a girl called Jo Mae-hee took her clothes off and asked him to touch her. ¡°T-that woman called Jo Mae-hee asked you to touch her breast?¡± Hae-ryang gulped at those words. At such an academy, things like these were happening? On the other hand, Mo Il-hwa¡¯s face was bright red. ¡°M-Mumu! Was the woman, no, you didn¡¯t fall for that bitch, right?¡± ¡°Fall?¡± ¡°Yeah! She was trying to lure an innocent guy like you with her body! It was completely planned!¡± ¡°Ah, really? She had a lot of fat in her chest, so I asked her if she wanted to join us for training her muscles in her chest.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Everyone went quiet at that. Everyone had a different opinion. ¡®He said the same when he looked at mine. Should I feel lucky that he stopped there since he doesn¡¯t know much about women?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa was like this. ¡®Father¡­ even if you raised this kid in the forest with a lot of freedom, you should at least give him some common sense in addition to his studies!¡¯ Jin-hyuk thought that. ¡®Would it work if I pretend to be na?ve like him and touch breasts?¡¯ And Hae-ryang was thinking nonsense. Not minding the others¡¯ reactions, Mumu said everything he remembered. Mo Il-hwa heard all of it and asked. ¡°You smelled the incense and looked at the gestures she made, and then fell asleep? Is that even possible?¡± At that, Hae-ryang stroked his chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems like you got caught in something troublesome.¡± ¡°What?¡± "At first, I thought this wouldn''t be a huge deal, but it seems like some kind of intimacy enchantment.¡± ¡°Enchantment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is a type of technique if I am correct, and I heard that there were people who used them to deceive cultivators and other innocents, among the Forces of Evil¡¯s Black Blade, which had been already destroyed years ago.¡± Although they were now an information clan, the Lower District clan had a lot of information about the Forces of Evil compared to others. Jin-hyuk asked Hae-ryang. ¡°Then what you mean to say is that the one called Jo Mae-hee, who put Mumu to sleep, is from Black Blade?" ¡°¡­ I am not sure about that. This could be because young master Mumu hadn¡¯t mastered cultivation that this technique worked out, and there are many other clans, along with the lower clans of the Black Blade clan, which practice such things with incense. However¡­¡± There was one particular place where women took the lead in seduction. ¡®The Fragrance of Sweet Joy Palace.¡¯ A clan below Black Blade that consisted of only women. They were a group who were feared even when the Forces of Evil were ruling. Because of their amazing skills, they would kidnap men and commit horrible acts, which resulted in men being the victims. ¡®However, they had gone completely extinct over 17 years ago.'' They had been destroyed. At that time, many of the Black Blade¡¯s clans were wiped out. And those who survived now were nothing compared to the past and couldn¡¯t amount to much. ¡®¡­ it can¡¯t be them. It was said that everyone was wiped out.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa asked. ¡°But? Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ if they learned such a thing, they must probably come from the Black Blade clan, but I don¡¯t know how such a woman entered the academy.¡± ¡°Since you have the information, can¡¯t you make a guess?¡± ¡°A guess? There are only a few places that use the same technique as Black Blade. But it is questionable whether such people could even enter the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, which is known to be a sacred site.¡± ¡°So the bottom line is, you aren¡¯t sure.¡± ¡°Right.¡± "If you tried to sell this information for money, I would have thought you lacked a conscience." ¡°Hehe.¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue and approached Ha-ryun. And looked at the needle of the Tang clan in Hae-ryang¡¯s hand. One clue. The girl named Jo Mae-hee, is from the Black Blade clan or one of its affiliates, and tried to persuade Mumu to do something. ¡®And once Mumu passed out, Jo Mae-hee disappeared, and the needles with the memorization technique of the Tang family were left everywhere along with traces of Mumu¡¯s strength as well as Ha-ryun in this state¡­¡¯ Mo Il-hwa asked Mumu. ¡°Mumu. By the time you woke up, Ha-ryun was behind you?¡± ¡°Yes. He was.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the needles were from the Tang clan?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Il-hwa was trying to find a link, when Jin-hyuk said, ¡°Miss. As Hae-ryang said, if Black Blade is involved in this, this isn¡¯t an issue for us to solve. We need to take this to the teachers of the academy.¡± ¡°It isn''t something which can be solved right away. Look here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, this guy is the one who I¡¯m most suspicious of.¡± Mo Il-hwa approached Ha-ryun. And suddenly started to fidget with his body. Jin-hyuk was shocked. ¡°W-what are you saying?¡± ¡°What do you mean? This guy was behind Mumu, who was sleeping. He was probably the one doing the memorization technique of the Tang clan on the needles, but now, he has a hole in his forehead¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just check his belongings, since we can never know.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Mumu groaned and clapped his hands. ¡°I think I saw it there. Something like¡­¡± At that, Jin-hyuk looked shocked. ¡°The Murim Journal of the Lone Murim Warrior! Did you read that too?¡± ¡°Yes. It was among the books that Oh Ji-kang brought to me because I was bored.¡± ¡°You too?¡± Jin-hyuk had also received the book. The book contained several pieces of advice to keep in mind while living as a Murim warrior, and one of them was that adopted kids or illegitimate kids who were brought into a family were very greedy and that they should be strictly educated right from the beginning. Excited, Mumu asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that fun?¡± ¡°Hm, it wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°And then. At the end of the book, the main character is framed when he is alone in his room while drinking wine with just his bare body and his loneliness. Wasn¡¯t that line good?¡± "It is shocking for a guy who lacks common sense, to know the lines from a book like this.¡± For the first time, the two found a common interest. Looking at the two, Hae-ryang said. ¡°Ugh. Young masters. You read a great martial arts book which is hard to find.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± ¡°Ahh. It isn¡¯t really martial arts. It¡¯s just something like techniques and stuff.¡± Mumu and Jin-hyuk were puzzled. ¡°There was a lot of exaggerated content and plagiarized stuff too, so it was discontinued in less than a year. Which is why it is called that and is also hard to find. Hahaha.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Mumu and even Jin-hyuk were excited to know that they had shared something common. The two of them wondered if such a book was enjoyed by others. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the author is, but I am curious to know who he is since he seems so careless¡­.¡± ¡°Yah.¡± At that moment, Mo Il-hwa stopped Hae-ryang. And she saw some things in ha-ryun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I found some suspicious things.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± At that, she shook her hand and said, ¡°Looks like some kind of powder.¡± ¡°Powder?¡± Jin-hyuk looked at it. The pouch was light, and he could hear the sound of something moving inside it. So, he opened it carefully. ¡°Wait.¡± Hae-ryang stopped Jin-hyuk. He pulled out a silver rod from his sleeve. Mo Il-hwa, who looked at it, asked. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is a stick made with melting silver.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°I want to check if it is poison. Although it isn¡¯t the case for all poisons, silver is sensitive to most poisons.¡± He put the silver rod into the pouch. He did that to all six pouches, but the silver didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What now?¡± Mo Il-hwa seemed disappointed in it. ¡°Ah¡­ I thought we would find something, but nothing happened.¡± ¡®Haha.¡¯ Ha-ryun, who had his eyes closed, smiled inwardly. He woke up the moment Mo Il-hwa began to check him. He didn¡¯t know everything that was happening around him, but he knew that the four people found him suspicious. ¡®Did they think I would openly carry poison? Stupid jerks.¡¯ All the powders that he held in the pouches were toxic, but they could only be fully prepared after combining them with something. ¡®It is nothing.¡¯ What the silver reacted to was acid. And that wasn''t presently in the powder, making it harmless. Since Hae-ryang was from the Lower District sect, Ha-ryun was a bit nervous, but it didn¡¯t seem like he knew much about poison. ¡°Should we try looking for something else then?¡± ¡®Even if you look for a hundred days, you won¡¯t find any¡­¡¯ ¡°Uh? This smell, this is what came from Jin-hyuk last night.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ha-ryun''s eyelids trembled. What was that? He was puzzled when Mumu continued. ¡°This blue pouch, doesn¡¯t it smell like that?¡± ¡®This is insane.¡¯ For a moment, Ha-ryun went stiff. The blue pouch was indeed what he had used last night in Mumu¡¯s room. A small amount was enough to make a person¡¯s body weak, and it wasn¡¯t as poisonous as other drugs. ¡®He could guess it?¡¯ But more important than that was that the smell of that powder was almost fragrance-free. Even someone who dealt with poison for the longest time would have a hard time distinguishing it, but Mumu was able to smell it from a pouch without even taking it outside? Is he some kind of wild dog? ¡°Really? You did say that it was hard to move after someone threw powder at you, right? Yah, why are you putting that on your tongue?" ¡°I am going to check. Ah, don¡¯t worry. Luckily, I carry anti-poison with me at all times. Apart from that¡­ this is really...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I tasted a little, but the strength in my hands is already gone, the same things which young master Jin-hyuk spoke about are happening to my body.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Ha-ryun didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this. Now, he was completely at a loss and had no idea on how to get out of the situation. ¡°This jerk is the culprit.¡± ¡°I think we should wake him up and ask.¡± ¡°However, there was a needle stuck in him till a couple of minutes ago, and he hasn''t woken up since then.¡± ¡°Once he wakes up, we¡¯ll ask him, and if he doesn¡¯t, we will take him to the infirmary.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ In their conversation, Ha-ryun came up with a good solution. He had to kill some time. Sooner or later, Jo Mae-hee will come after taking care of Tang So-so. And she was also on the same side as him. If they work together, even a monster like Mumu will be nothing. ¡®Let¡¯s pretend to stay fainted or as if something is wrong with my head until she comes.¡¯ If he pretended to keep sleeping, and they decided to wake him up, he decided to act like something was wrong with his head. ¡®Still, for these people to try and wake me¡­¡¯ It was then. Shh! Someone took his hand. Then, Crack! ¡°Kwak!¡± Ha-ryun screamed, and his body twisted in pain. Seeing him in pain, Mumu smiled brightly and said. ¡°He is up.¡± Chapter 36: Ha-Ryun (2) Ha-ryun (2)¡®¡­ Sometimes I really can¡¯t tell if young master Mumu is na?ve or not.¡¯ Hae-ryang bit his tongue when he looked at Mumu holding his arm while smiling brightly. Ha-ryun¡¯s body was twisted. Mo Il-hwa hastily covered his mouth with her hand, so he wouldn¡¯t scream. ¡°Sh! Stay silent.¡± ¡°Kuaaah!¡± ¡°Wah. I thought that my brother was the bad one, but wow, this guy really brings pain to people.¡± Mo Il-hwa grinned as she looked at Ha-ryun in pain. Jin-hyuk thought that something was off about the situation. Actually, this Ha-ryun was probably the one working behind the scenes trying to hurt Mumu, but now, it looked like Jin-hyuk, and the rest of the group were the villains. To Jin-hyuk, Mo Il-hwa said, ¡°Jin-hyuk. Do you know how to seal blood points?¡± Sealing blood points. It was a method to suppress or stimulate the opponent¡¯s blood vessels, points through which the energy flows throughout the body. Basically, to seal them meant immobilizing the body of the opponent, or closing the specific points where the energy moved. Certain blood points can make people even cry or laugh as well. ¡°I know the point of paralysis.¡± Blood point of paralyzing. A point that when pressed, paralyzes the entire body. Pointing to Ha-ryun, she said. ¡°Good. Now go do it on him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jin-hyuk concentrated energy onto his fingers and then went for Ha-ryun. And then he poked Ha-ryun¡¯s body at a specific spot, and then Ha-ryun went still. ¡°Puahahaha!¡± Mo Il-hwa held onto her stomach at the ridiculous appearance. She was surprised to see the man go numb. ¡°Ah, he really went stiff? How did that happen?¡± Jin-hyuk responded to it in a slightly triumphant tone. ¡°If you learn martial arts, then you can do it too.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just knock him out?¡± ¡°Then how do you plan on interrogating him? Please think and then talk.¡± ¡°Ah¡­. Right.¡± Ha-ryun, who was listening to them, grunted through his teeth. Grunt! ¡®These¡­ these bastards!¡¯ It was fortunate that he could no longer feel the pain of Mumu breaking his hand, but he couldn¡¯t stand the shame. He didn¡¯t think that they would seal his blood points when he was in such a ridiculous state. But that was just for a while, and it was a really embarrassing time. So, he pretended to faint, but the situation now was so weird, that he decided to try and endure it. ¡®How much longer will it take now?¡¯ Jo Mae-hee still hadn¡¯t come back yet. Now that this happened, the needles memorized with the Tang family¡¯s techniques wouldn¡¯t be of much use. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t find any way to escape from this situation. Fortunately, he managed to hold off certain blood points being touched when Jin-hyuk came for him. ¡®I could aim for the gap.¡¯ But at that moment, Jin-hyuk bent towards him and asked. ¡°Are you the one who threw the powder onto me last night?¡± At that question, Ha-ryun deliberately rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡­ it is¡­. Hot¡­ so hot¡­ today.¡± Seeing that, Mo Il-hwa frowned. ¡°What is with him? Why is he talking like that?¡± ¡°Hun¡­ hungry¡­. Giv¡­ give me¡­ something to¡­ eat.¡± Ha-ryun kept spitting out useless words. There were some people in the White Valley who often acted dumb to get away from a situation. Ha-ryun was following them. ¡°Frog¡­ frog¡­ hehehe.¡± He drooled saliva and showed a passionate performance. It would be strange if they weren¡¯t deceived. Hae-ryang looked at Ha-ryun and said, ¡°It seems like the needle, which was stuck to his brain, did something, Miss.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If not, do you think he would act like this? That would be weird.¡± Jin-hyuk looked at Ha-ryun and frowned. He was trying to figure out what he did to Mumu, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Now that the assignment of dorms is done, let¡¯s take him¡­¡± At that moment, Mo Il-hwa stopped Jin-hyuk. ¡°Let me check on something before that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Mumu. Just like before, hold him tight.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ha-ryun, who was showing a passionate performance, quickly became flustered. He fully understood what she wanted to check and confirm. However, it would be crazy for him to try and endure the tight grip of Mumu once again. ¡°Can I hold him that tightly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But if you hold it tighter, then he might break so...¡± ¡°If he has something wrong in his head, I doubt he could remember this, but hold him.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Ha-ryun cursed at her in his mind. ¡®This woman, she acts like she has some kind of grudge against me!¡¯ Shhh! And Mumu tried to grab him. In that instant, Ha-ryun turned his head. Thinking of the past experience he had to go through, he decided that he couldn¡¯t stand that pain once again. Ha-ryun¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± Eventually, he stopped acting. Mo Il-hwa shuddered at that. ¡°Oh my, his mind is back to normal.¡± He really wanted to kill this woman, and just this woman, if possible. Ha-ryun, suppressing his anger, opened his mouth. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What sin have I committed for you to surround me like this?¡± Ha-ryun changed his way of speaking. As long as this was the case, he had to make sure they didn''t doubt him. To that, Jin-hyuk spoke in an angry voice. ¡°Are you pretending to not know? Didn¡¯t you, Ha-ryun, throw that powder into Mumu¡¯s room last night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°The same powder is in your belongings, and you still don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ha-ryun remained silent. Jin-hyuk grabbed him by the collar and said. ¡°Mumu was lucky enough to avoid it, but because of what you did I almost got hit by the people who were expelled from the academy today. And you are still saying that you don¡¯t know? Are you acting smart and faking your innocence?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Even till the end, this bastard¡­!¡± ¡°Ha? Will you hit me again? Would a person who entered the Heavenly Martial arts Academy, who is required to have nice principles, immobilize their opponents in such a manner and frame them afterwards?¡± Jin-hyuk clenched his teeth at Ha-ryun¡¯s words. He was furious. Despite them having such condemning evidence, he wanted to give Ha-ryun a strong blow to his face for acting so innocently. However, as the guy said, sealing his blood points was something that they shouldn¡¯t have done. And that made him enraged. To which Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°Yah, why are you caring so much about what this one is spouting? If he did something like that, he would be forced to leave. Let¡¯s just hand him over to the management of the academy.¡± Ha-ryun frowned at those words. Now, this was tough. The situation would be more difficult if he was handed over to the management. As Mo Il-hwa said, the worst-case scenario for him was being expelled. And if he had to go back without achieving what he came here to do¡­ ¡®If I get expelled, then Master Heo will kill me.¡¯ And that had to be stopped. Somehow, he had to wait till Jo Mae-hee came back. Ha-ryun hurriedly spoke. ¡°You people are asking the wrong person.¡± ¡°Wrong person?¡± ¡°The real culprit is there, so why are you holding me and threatening me?¡± At those words, Jin-hyuk said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool us.¡± ¡°Fool you? Ha. Right. Then hand me over to the management. Even though the criminal is someone else, you are unfairly framing me, and I will be expelled despite being innocent.¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned. Even though there was obvious evidence, it was becoming questionable that he was acting so boldly. At that, Jin-hyuk relaxed his hand on Ha-ryun¡¯s collar. ¡°Then who is the real culprit?¡± To his question, Ha-ryun then pointed to Hae-ryang. ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy holding the evidence that the criminal left?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Everyone looked at Hae-ryang¡¯s hand. In his hand was the needle belonging to the Tang family. ¡®The Tang family is the culprit?¡¯ Jin-hyuk narrowed his eyes. Ha-ryun did say that, and he also had doubts about why the Tang family¡¯s needle was here. And Hae-ryang whispered to Mo Il-hwa. ¡°It isn¡¯t an unreasonable story. The Tang family also knows about poison and medicine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You. And even more than that, this guy too, didn¡¯t he have this needle inside him?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes twinkled at those words. He was worried about it, but seeing their reaction, he knew he could push in this direction. ¡®It is fine if I push it onto that woman.¡¯ Well, Mumu had passed out, so he couldn''t even have known what had happened. Besides, Jo Mae-hee would come back after killing Tang So-so soon. And then he could pretend that all of this was done by Tang So-so. ¡®Even if we can¡¯t kill Mumu right away, we can avoid their doubts right now.¡¯ On the contrary, this seemed better. Later, he could use this excuse too. Once he organized the story in his head, Ha-ryun opened his mouth. ¡°Yah, I didn¡¯t think you were stupid. You¡¯re right. That girl from the Tang family did this.¡± ¡°A girl from the Tang family?¡± ¡°Right. Jo Mae-hee and I were beaten by that girl.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I have a personal relationship with Jo Mae-hee. But Jo Mae-hee acted indifferently, so I pursued her, and there I saw Mumu being seduced.¡± There was something important about the lie. It was clever to use the truth, which he partly knew. 80% of the truth with 20% of lies. And that worked. ¡®What? Really?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was confused. This seemed plausible. Since there was truth in there, and that confused them more. ¡°So, what happened?¡± ¡°Likewise, whether it was because of poison or not, Mumu suddenly attacked Jo Mae-hee. Can you see those marks?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I thought she might have died, so I tried to stop Mumu.¡± ¡°Stop Mumu?¡± ¡°Right. Somehow, after Mumu passed out from exhaustion, Jo Mae-hee tried to subdue him when Tang So-so of the Tang family appeared.¡± Hearing these words, Hae-ryang gulped and asked. ¡°So, she did this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it. Because on the way, Jo Mae-hee lost, so I came in to fight her, and then this was used on me.¡± Ha-ryun felt a sense of bliss inside. It was a perfect acknowledgment of his innocence. He thought the people present there would be confused with the story he made. Mo Il-hwa pointed to the pouch and asked. ¡°Then what is this? This was in your sleeve.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine. Can¡¯t you see? Maybe the girl from the Tang family put this on me to frame me for this.¡± Mo Il-hwa shut her mouth. To simply dismiss this as a lie was difficult. It seemed like the guy was telling the truth. ¡®Why won¡¯t they believe this story?¡¯ Realizing that they were being suspicious, Ha-ryun said. ¡°Do it in moderation and release me. Otherwise, the management will tell you that you caught an innocent person¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± Mumu said. At Mumu¡¯s words, Ha-ryun snorted. "What is the lie?" ¡°These small pouches smell of you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When things are with someone for a long time, the smell of the person will take time to fade from the object, and that doesn¡¯t smell like So-so.¡± Ha-ryun couldn¡¯t hide his shock. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even before it was like this, was he some kind of dog? How can a normal human do something like recognizing faint smells? ¡°You, how can you know what Tang So-so smells like?¡± ¡°Because I talked to Tang So-so.¡± Mumu had talked with Tang So-so before. And he remembered her smell, and the pouch with Ha-ryun didn¡¯t smell like Tang So-so. As if it was ridiculous, Ha-ryun said. ¡°Are you sure you can believe this guy?¡± At his question, M Il-hwa said, ¡°Yah. Don¡¯t you feel like you have forgotten something?¡± 1 ¡°What?¡± ¡°That Mumu was able to figure out the scent of powder in the pouch?¡± Jin-hyuk said with a tone that he understood. ¡°Your words indeed sound plausible, but I trust Mumu more.¡± ¡®These jerks!¡¯ At those words, Ha-ryun started losing it. He made the best story to portray his innocence, but now it was thought to be a lie because of this dog-like bastard! Towards Ha-ryun, Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue and said. ¡°This bastard''s mouth will only spit out lies. Let¡¯s not listen to him anymore and hand him over to the management with the pouch.¡± ¡°I unconditionally agree with the Miss.¡± Hae-ryang added. When once again they were talking about handing him over, Ha-ryun clenched his teeth. There really was no other way. Somehow¡­ Phat! And then he heard a popping sound. Judging from the direction the sound came from, it must have been Jo Mae-hee. ¡®She is coming now.¡¯ There was no need to talk with these people anymore. Ha-ryun began to release the seals which he had covered with his own energy to fool them. And once it was done. Pak! Jin-hyuk, who was holding the collar, was pushed away by his kick. When Jin-hyuk was pushed back, Da-ryun said, ¡°Damn bastards. I¡¯ll see that you¡¯re done for today.¡± ¡°Done for today?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hearing the voice from behind, Ha-ryun turned his head, clearly bewildered at the voice he heard. But what he saw was Tang So-so and not Jo Mae-hee, who was standing there. ¡°How are you here?¡± When did she appear? ¡°So-so!¡± Mumu greeted her with a waving hand. At that, Tang So-so waved his hand. ¡°Mumu!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t figure out why Jo Mae-hee, who was supposed to be here, didn''t come. Despite being injured, he thought that she could handle Tang So-so because she was very skilled. But suddenly, the one he saw was Tang So-so. ¡®No?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa was surprised and said, ¡°Senior So-so, that hand?¡± ¡°Ahh. What was that wench¡¯s name? Was it Jo Mae-hee or whatever? In the Sacred Heavenly Martial arts academy, our¡­ hmm, she tried to aim for the life of my precious junior who was unconscious.¡± Tang So-so was flustered as she spoke. The arm she was holding belonged to Jo Mae-hee. The goal of Jo Mae-hee was wrecked. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ Ha-ryun was dumbfounded. Does this mean that Tang So-so defeated her? That meant, Jo Mae-hee¡¯s injuries must have been more serious than he had predicted. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Now it didn¡¯t matter. The only option he had now was to run away with all his might. Ha-ryun concentrated his energy into his entire body. And his body suddenly moved to an empty place. Pha! ¡°We can¡¯t let him go!¡± Mo Il-hwa shouted. At that moment. Bang! The sand on the ground surged like waves, and Mumu moved. And in an instant, Mumu blocked Ha-ryun¡¯s path. However, Ha-ryun, who expected this to some extent, had used his energy to the peak. ¡®Pretentious people! Absolute movement, 7th formation.¡¯ A crack appeared on his right hand, but he endured it. As Mumu swung his fists, the sand hit his body. Papapak! Mumu, shocked at the form he had witnessed for the first time, crossed his arms. And the fist went straight for Mumu, who was blocking it. ¡®I see a gap.¡¯ As expected. Seeing Mumu fight with Jo Mae-hee, he found out the loopholes he could use to fight Mumu. Compared to his immense strength, Mumu hadn¡¯t mastered any martial arts, so his moves were all over the place. So, in front of a proper technique, he couldn¡¯t respond. Papapak! Ha-ryun flew through the gap. Mumu¡¯s clothes were ripped with the constant hits, and he was pushed back. Each and every fist of the technique coming for him was targeting him with the aim to kill. Since the attacks were filled with internal energy, no matter how strong a person was, they couldn¡¯t avoid taking damage. ¡®I will keep pushing until you fall!¡¯ Papapak! Dozens more fists went for Mumu. Mumu was pushed back. ¡®He surely is amazing. But that is the end now.¡¯ As Ha-ryun saw the internal energy digging into Mumu¡¯s body, he thought that Mumu would soon collapse. ¡°You are annoying like a fly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Did this guy, someone who was being beaten up like this, call his opponent a fly? With his hands crossed, Mumu turned the dial on his right hand. Kiiirk! The number on the dial was changed from 8 to 5. At that moment, Kwak! Ack! Mumu¡¯s right arm muscles expanded. ¡®This?¡¯ It was the same change that had happened when he had fought with Jo Mae-hee. Ha-ryun, who sensed an incoming crisis, hurriedly tried to distance himself from Mumu. However, Mumu¡¯s fist was much faster. Mumu swung his right arm, with his hand balled up into a fist, towards Ha-ryun, ¡®N-Need to move!¡¯ Ha-ryun tried to block Mumu¡¯s fist, and at the same time, tried to let it flow by using the grafting flower technique. However, Pak! ¡°Ugh!¡± Whatever it was, the palms of both hands of Ha-ryun bounced off without being able to do anything, and Mumu¡¯s fists dug into his chest. Ha-ryun clenched his teeth in an instant and gave strength to his legs. ¡®I need to endure this.¡¯ He raised the internal energy to the peak. No matter how powerful Mumu was, Ha-ryun thought that he could block this hit. However, Puck! Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± It was a huge destructive force. At the moment of being hit, he made sure to defend his body with internal energy, yet his breastbone cracked, and Ha-ryun was pushed back. Bounce! After a while, he stopped. Just looking at the ground, which now had two deep lines following the path he was pushed back, made him faintly grasp just how strong the power he endured was. Ha-ryun knelt down and coughed up blood. ¡®N¡­ no way!¡¯ Even though he raised the internal energy to his maximum, he couldn¡¯t withstand this destructive power. It was beyond common sense. He didn¡¯t understand how such a monster could have existed. Step! He was in agony when he heard Mumu step closer to him. Ha-ryun raised his head. However, his eyes, which were looking at Mumu, saw something else. ¡®¡­ tha, that?¡¯ On Mumu¡¯s neck was a flat jade plaque hanging from his chest in a pattern that Ha-ryun recognized. An unusual pattern that had two lines drawn on a triangle. What he had heard a few months ago ran through Ha-ryun¡¯s mind. Ha-ryun, who passed the last gate in White valley, asked his mentors. [As promised, tell me. If we do succeed in the world, who will lead the 8 families? Is it our White Valley?] [No.] [Then is it the Thousand Peaks Valley or Demon Blood family?] [No.] [Then Teacher, who is going to assume the role of the Lord ?] As a response to that, the man, his mentor, drew something on the ground with a stick. It was a peculiar pattern, two lines drawn within a triangle. [Engrave this pattern in your mind.] [What is this?] [If you meet a person with this pattern on jade, unconditionally¡­] Ha-ryun, who looked at Mumu¡¯s jade with trembling eyes, fell to the floor. And then slammed his head three times to the ground. Thud! Thud! Thud! And he began to bleed. It meant absolute loyalty. [¡­ swear allegiance with your life.] [Allegiance? No way!] [Right. That person is the true heir and Lord of the Eight families.] Yah ¨C It''s slang for you, or hey? Chapter 37: Ha-Ryun (3) Ha-ryun (3)[If you meet a person with this pattern on jade, unconditionally swear allegiance with your life ¡­] The name given, that name was the same as the sky. Without even thinking further, Ha-ryun bowed. ¡°Huh?¡± Ha-ryun suddenly fell to the ground and bowed his head. Puzzled at his reactions, Mumu scratched his head. Was he declaring his surrender? ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone around him was surprised. Mo Il-hwa, clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Mumu! Don¡¯t be fooled, he is acting again!¡± If she had said something like this a while ago, he would have been pissed, but Ha-ryun didn¡¯t care about that now. All his interest was directed to Mumu. ¡®Is he really the one?¡¯ His mentor said that the one with the jade is the true head of the Eight Families, and all the families would swear allegiance. Now he understood. If this is right, then the power this person held is formidable. If he had inherited that lineage, he would never even be thought of as a mere criminal. ¡®Finally. Finally!¡¯ He lived for this moment. His heart was pounding loudly because of the excitement. ¡®It was for this person that I endured the hellish training which had kept coming for me. I must be crazy to not have noticed him.¡¯ He didn¡¯t see the jade but still Ha-ryun resented himself for being hostile towards Mumu. Mumu approached him and asked, ¡°Are you acting?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the question, Ha-ryun frowned. To make sure his intentions were recognized, he even did the Absolute Allegiance by Three Bows. If this person was the one, he should have recognized what Ha-ryun did. ¡°No¡­¡± Ha-ryun, who was about to open his mouth, thought for a moment. His heart was filled with conviction, so he bowed three times. However, this was a place in the middle of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, one of the sacred places of the political factions and among them only he and Jo Mae-hee, who was unconscious, were the members of the Eight families. ¡®He must be doing this on purpose!¡¯ If that was the case, then this reaction was understandable. For the sake of the Grand Dynasty, all the successors of the Eight families hid their identities, even the other flames didn¡¯t know. Even Master Heo hides his face despite being a member of the Eight families. Which meant that Muma wouldn¡¯t be an exception to this. ¡®I need to take that as the answer.¡¯ Ha-ryun, who thought that Mumu was hiding his identity, decided to match his rhythm. At that, Ha-ryun crawled on the floor and grabbed Mumu¡¯s leg as he spoke in a pleading voice. ¡°Young master Mumu. This lowly being didn¡¯t recognize the true one. Please be merciful and forgive me.¡± While he said that in a loud voice, he added something else in a whisper. ¡°I have been waiting for this day.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can keep pretending not to know. But I apologize for not recognizing you sooner.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was hard to understand what Ha-ryun was trying to say ¡®¡­ What is he saying?¡¯ Ha-ryun bit his lip in response to Mumu¡¯s sullen reaction. ¡®Ahh¡­ he must be angry with me.¡¯ He was worried about this. How many times had he aimed for Mumu¡¯s life? Even if they were a member of the Eight families, he thought it was natural for them to feel uncomfortable after this. No, he could even be doubting Ha-ryun¡¯s loyalty. ¡°Please don¡¯t doubt me. If you punish me, I will accept that too. Just please give me a chance to prove my loyalty.¡± ¡°Prove your loyalty?¡± Mumu was seriously confused. Ha-ryun, shocked, pounded his head onto the ground again. ¡°I made a mistake!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mumu was genuinely shocked at Ha-ryun¡¯s attitude. What the hell was he doing? Why was he even saying all that stuff? That was when Jin-hyuk approached and asked in a suspicious tone. ¡°Look here, what new trick are you doing?¡± ¡°Trick?¡± At those words, Ha-Ryun glared at Jin-hyuk. Then he considered that he might have made a mistake. ¡®Ah! This one is the step-brother of the Lord right?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure, but if so, then this man could be a follower of the Lord too. And thinking about it more, it seemed likely. Then he shouldn¡¯t be hostile to Jin-hyuk. Ha-ryun erased his glare and smiled, ¡°Look here. Was it Yu Jin-hyuk? I definitely did some wrong things to this young master, but I had no intention of doing those.¡± ¡°Funny! You sprayed that powder into Mumu¡¯s room and lied about it. Senior Tang So-so briefly told me about what happened in here.¡± ¡°Hmm, right, I told you already. This one is really amazing.¡± Tang So-so put her hands on her waist. Seeing that, Ha-ryun¡¯s stomach clenched. It was annoying to listen to a woman who didn¡¯t even know that she was being watched act all triumphantly. ¡®Rather than that, this bastard really¡­¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t he be given a way out of this situation as he backed down? ¡®No way¡­ is he not going to?¡¯ Seeing Jin-hyuk constantly corner him, it seemed like Jin-hyuk too didn¡¯t understand his intentions. If not that, then he wouldn¡¯t be this hostile even after he bowed three times before the Lord. ¡®Why is the Lord with such a man¡­ ah!¡¯ Ha-ryun who thought of something smiled. Was he a genius? A plan to deceive the world! Who would think that a person who inherited that great man¡¯s blood was in exile, when he was more known as the young brother of a person who graduated from the Heavenly Martial Arts academy? This was a really nice plan. As if he understood everything, Ha-ryun looked at Mumu with respect. ¡®After all, I am quick-witted.¡¯ That is how he can count on his insight. He even considered himself to be the right hand of the Lord. ¡®Even though we got off on the wrong foot, I am probably the first person to know the true identity of the Lord or come into direct contact with him.¡¯ Because he and the Lord entered the Academy at the same time. Even Master Heo didn¡¯t know his identity; if not he wouldn¡¯t ask Jo Mae-hee to test Mumu. [If you meet him, be sure to earn his trust. Prove that our White Valley are his true men.] His mentor asked him that. And such a good turn of events. Such an opportunity! ¡®Only I know of the Lord.¡¯ His lips turned into a slight smile. All this time the Thousand Peak Valley or the Demon Blood troops were always at the center. But now, White Valley would be the ones¡­ Puck! At that moment, Mumu hit Ha-ryun on the crown of his head. It was a light hit, but the bracelet was set to 5. ¡®Pro¡­ of¡­¡¯ He should be showing that, but his head seemed to be split to two. And his ear caught what Mumu spoke with a rather tired voice. ¡°What is with him, being so weird?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Weird?! It seemed like the Lord misunderstood something. He wanted to explain but his consciousness was drifting away. Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. ¡°¡­ you are right. I think he really hurt his head. It would be better to hand him over to management.¡± ¡®Wai, Wait no! that¡­¡¯ Thud! Ha-ryun fainted Ha-ryun opened his eyes and looked around. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ No matter how he looked, it was dark. A dark room with humid air and iron bars. Only one lamp lit to illuminate the surroundings and a half moon which could be seen through the window. It seemed like quite some time had passed since he fainted. Ha-ryun bit his lip. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ It seemed like the Lord hated him. Well, after he continued to hound Mumu and hurt him, he couldn¡¯t expect Mumu to accept him like nothing happened. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ From the looks of it, this looked like a detention center inside the academy. Could it be that he really gave up Jo Mae-hee and him to the academy people? No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t just expose their true identity. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ It was troubling. ¡°I definitely told you to hold back.¡± At the voice from behind, Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes fluttered open. ¡®Heo¡­ Master Heo!¡¯ Ha-ryun hurriedly tried to lie down. ¡°Don¡¯t turn back.¡± He couldn¡¯t do anything because of the warning. Instead of turning and bowing, he just bowed. To him, Master Heo said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken action before the others came, this situation would have been a threat to us.¡± ¡°I¡­ I apologize.¡± Ha-ryun gulped at the energy Master Heo was releasing. It was so great that his body was trembling. ¡°Why did you move without being given an order?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°For the purpose to have the back of Jo Mae-hee if something went wro¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense. You wanted to aim for a name.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was clearly his intention. There was no other excuse. ¡°I am disappointed. I thought that he was a useful one, but you create such a mess in such a short time, and you are a kid who is blinded by merit and can¡¯t tell when to back out.¡± Ha-ryun clenched his teeth. Unintentionally, he had tarnished the honor of White Valley. It would be no exaggeration to say that he currently represented the White Valley. Thud! Ha-ryun banged his head on the floor. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°Originally, you should be punished severely or even beheaded for doing something like this, but we already lost one, so consider yourself lucky.¡± ¡°Lost one.¡± ¡°The dead one had a loud mouth,¡± Ha-ryun trembled at those words. Despite not mentioning the name, he knew whom Master Heo was referring to. ¡®¡­ Jo Mae-hee.¡¯ And this man killed her to keep this issue silent. A reasonable move, as people couldn¡¯t be allowed to know that the technique of the Black Sword was used. And the leak needed to be silenced before word spread. ¡°That person will learn what happened.¡± At those words, Ha-ryun bit his tongue. Still, Jo Mae-hee was the heir to the fragrance of Sweet Joy palace, and this man just sacrificed her. So if Ha-ryun made any more mistakes, then he too would be disposed of. ¡®I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯ His mind was complicated after what he had just heard. ¡°As for you, we have already taken action, you just¡­¡± Pak! When Master Heo snapped his finger, paper stuck to the floor in front of Ha-ryun. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s interrogation, read that and be prepared.¡± Master Heo had already finished the measures which had to be taken. Perhaps the evidence was also disposed of. ¡°Once this is over, don¡¯t do anything until you are called for. If you ignore my orders again, I will dispose of you with my own hands.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Swoosh! And with that, the man disappeared. Ha-ryun who sensed that, looked at the window. Master Heo had left. Seeing that, Ha-ryun fell to the floor and finally exhaled, ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He thought he was dead; But fortunately, he had kept his life, but Master Heo had lost all trust in him with this. Even if the plan succeeded, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if Master Heo pushed Ha-ryun for chores duty. ¡®Damn it1¡¯ So now, there was only one way. Master Heo was angry, so the only answer was to redeem himself in Master Heo¡¯s eyes. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know yet, right?¡¯ Master Heo didn¡¯t seem to know who the Lord was. Ha-ryun was debating whether to tell, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at that moment because of the dangerous atmosphere. But he didn¡¯t mind it. Because Ha-ryun was going to win the favor of his Lord, Mumu before his master was able to. Later that night, in the office of North Heavenly Dorm, Do Yang-woon and twelve men were gathered on the grounds. They were in the oval office for a meeting. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, Mumu and Jin-hyuk were also there, and that was because Do Yang-woon offered them the position of floor leaders. ¡®How did we end up here¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Thanks to Mumu, apart from Do Yang-woon, all the other floor leaders didn¡¯t exactly like them, so he had tried to avoid bumping into them. But Mumu thought that this would be something fun to do, and at first he had decided to let Mumu do it and had politely declined, but¡­ [Ah, that is a pity, the floor leaders will be paid a monthly allowance and will also receive additional points in various¡­] [I¡¯ll do it.] ¡­the grades were something he couldn¡¯t reject. In that way, Jin-hyuk also became a floor leader. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ But now that he was here, it truly was a lot of pressure. The eyes of the floor leaders looking at him weren¡¯t friendly. And that was because most of the floor leaders were second years, and it was understandable that the freshmen, the newbies who had just joined the academy, were looked down upon. What¡¯s more? Two of the floor leaders were injured by Mumu¡¯s hand. ¡®Ahh¡­ grades my ass.¡¯ He should have just refused. Manager Do Yang-woon, who didn¡¯t know Jin-hyuk''s feelings, couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. ¡°Kay then. Before today¡¯s roll call, I¡¯ll introduce a few people. The floor leaders who weren¡¯t able to attend the dorm selection today might not know this, but these are Master Mumu and Yu Jin-hyuk, the new floor leaders.¡± ¡®Master Mumu?¡¯ Some floor leaders, the third years who couldn¡¯t attend in the morning, were confused. ¡°Manager, He looks like a freshman, why are you calling him Master Mumu?¡± The one openly asked was floor leader Baek Seoni. To that, Do Yang-woon smiled brightly and said. ¡°Hahaha. Senior. From today on, all our floor leaders of North Heavenly dorm, including myself will be disciples of muscle training in order to be reborn!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 38: Roll Call (1) Roll Call (1)¡°Muscle¡­ training?¡± Most of the third year floor leaders had similar thoughts. What was this absurd name that was just said? Suddenly, Baek Seoni, one of the 3rd year floor leaders, spat out, ¡°Are you joking with us right now?¡± He respected the manager as a successor of the Great Four Warriors, but he was also a junior. So, the manager shouldn¡¯t joke with his seniors. ¡°Not a joke.¡± ¡°Is this for real?¡± Hang Mi-hye, one of the 3rd year female floor leaders asked, ¡°This is my first time that I have heard of such kinds of training.¡± Along with the Lower District clan there was another clan for information gathering and that was the Beggars clan. And as she was from the Beggar¡¯s clan, she was quite knowledgeable. ¡®So pretty.¡¯ Jin-hyuk thought to himself. The dress she wore was of mixed pieces of cloth, but it still brought out her curves and looked more mature than the other students around. Actually, she was popular within the academy. Not only because of her outstanding appearance, but also because she excelled in martial arts, so she was the second ranked woman in the Beggars clan because of such dynamics. ¡°Senior, Muscle training is a course founded by my master Mumu.¡± ¡°What?¡± And with those words, all the 3rd years were upset. What kind of course would it be if a 1st year made it? Plus, this training course was only practiced by this man. Baek Seoni sighed as he said, ¡°Manager. Isn¡¯t this too much? If you are a new student coming in and trying to make fun of us, then at least¡­¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Said Mumu with a smile. At that, Baek Seoni¡¯s face distorted itself ¡°Listen here, junior. Where did you learn this habit of interfering in the middle of seniors who are like the sky?¡± 1 Mumu tilted his head. ¡°Why is senior like the sky?¡± ¡°¡­ are you really trying to do this now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baek Seoni sighed and looked at Do Yang-woon as he said. ¡°Phew. Manager, are you going to let the juniors act like this?¡± At that time, Jin-hyuk bowed to Baek Seoni and said, ¡°Senior, Please forgive Mumu¡¯s rudeness. My brother Mumu has been living in the mountains for a long time without interacting with people, so his communication skills are a bit lacking. However, he is innocent and doesn¡¯t hold any malice, please understand this.¡± Saying that, Jin-hyuk glanced at Mumu. It meant to not intervene however he wanted. ¡®Is this one pretending to go against the seniors right from the start?¡¯ Nothing good would come out of starting on the wrong foot with people they¡¯d have to live with for another two years. Jin-hyuk¡¯s quick fix wasn¡¯t without effect. ¡°Khum!¡± Despite being angry, Baek Seoni said. ¡°You are siblings? One of you is well-mannered. If not, the other would have been drenched in blood.¡± ¡°Blood¡­¡± ¡®Stop it!¡¯ Mumu went silent at Jin-hyuk¡¯s instance. Jin-hyuk, who thought that the situation was resolved, bowed and sat in his seat. Every time he was with Mumu, it was like walking on thin ice. ¡®I am no nanny!¡¯ He clicked his tongue. However, Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t conscious of it. But he was slowly starting to help Mumu with his life here and to help him adjust to the changes. Clap! At that time, the manager, Do Yang-woon spoke, ¡°Now, now. Seniors, do you remember the pleasant memories of training with me over the past year?¡± At those words, the floor leaders frowned. ¡®Pleasant memories?¡¯ ¡®After the roll call we always had to head in for training, that one?¡¯ ¡®Are we doing that again?¡¯ Some liked it, but most of them didn¡¯t. Without the full support of the seniors who left this year, last year''s training wouldn¡¯t have ever happened. Do Yang-woon put his hand on his chest and said, ¡°I thought we had a training period which wasn¡¯t lacking, but that is not true. Compared to Master Mumu here, it was nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Seniors might have heard it clearly, but I have already become the disciple of Master Mumu here.¡± ¡®¡­ this is crazy.¡¯ Coincidentally everyone had the same thought. If it was someone else, they would have dismissed it as a joke, but they knew about Do Yang-woon, who was known to always be serious. At that time, another 3rd year, Wu Houci said, ¡°Manager. Until last year, the seniors wanted to take part so we didn¡¯t say anything, but if you want to train your muscles this time, do it by yourself.¡± ¡°Senior Yuu.¡± ¡°Even if you are a manager, you can¡¯t force others into training, right?¡± ¡°Well, that is true, but if you receive training from Master Mumu you won¡¯t regret¡­¡± ¡°Look here. There is a limit to what can be strengthened in muscle training, and its usefulness is also¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean what you did for your muscles was clumsy?¡± Mumu intervened again. Jin-hyik tried to stop, but this time Do Yang-woon pressed his shoulders saying not to stop Mumu. He was asking him to watch what would happen. The 3rd year Wu Houci¡¯s expression was distorted . ¡°What? Clumsy?¡± ¡°Well, looking at it, it seems like you have been neglecting your training recently, so there is a loss of muscles.¡± ¡°Muscle loss? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Bang! Wu Houci got up and slammed the table. And then he snorted, enraged, and approached Mumu. ¡°Yah. Freshman. Unlike the other ones here I am not a patient one and was once a black swordsman.¡± The floor leaders shook their heads at that. ¡®He hit the soft spot¡­¡¯ ¡®Once he gets angry no one can stop him.¡¯ Mumu touched the wrong opponent. Unlike Baek Seoni, Wu Houci came from the Supreme Sword clan which was now a political clan, but since he once belonged to the Black Sword clan, his demeanor was warlike. And there were only 3 people who could hold him back. However, manager Do Yang-woon didn¡¯t intend to stop him,nd he only looked at Mi-hye of the Beggars clan who seemed interested in the fight and then at Ja Muk-hyun, one of the top five students of 3rd year, who didn¡¯t seem interested at all. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. RIP! Wu Houci tore his shirt and showed off his thick muscles. It wasn¡¯t as good as Do Yang-woon, but it was evident that he worked very hard. ¡°Little boy. Does this look like clumsy muscles to your eyes?¡± ¡°It might be good to see, but like I said before, it is just for show.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Houci¡¯s face went red, this little kid kept talking back to him and he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Wu Houci spoke loudly for everyone to listen. ¡°I am warning you all in advance. If anyone intervenes, the 6th floor roll call will not be held this year.¡± At that, all the floor leaders frowned. This was embarrassing. Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled at the reaction of the floor leaders. ¡®What is it?¡¯ And then, Wu Houci approached Mumu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, get up/¡± Mumu scratched his head at those words and got up. Wu Houci grabbed Mumu by the collar, ¡°Muscle training? Let¡¯s see how nice your muscles are.¡± With those words Wu Houci grabbed the clothes of Mumu and tore them. RIP! Mumu¡¯s upper body revealed as his clothes tore. Seeing that, Wu Houci¡¯s eyes are wide. ¡®What is this?¡¯ How could it be this great, was what he wondered as the kid was talking about muscle training, but when he looked at the meticulously developed enormous upper body muscles, from the pectoralis with blood vessels to the rectus abdominis, which were like a washboard. Not a single soft spot. Jjjkk! ¡®Shit.¡¯ Hang Mi-hye wiped the saliva which was flowing from her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect much, but these vicious muscles were opposite of Mumu¡¯s cute face. ¡®Oh my!¡¯ Mumu¡¯s muscles were shocking enough that all the female floor leaders covered their mouths. ¡®¡­ what is with him?¡¯ ¡®What muscles are¡­¡¯ The male floor leaders were equally shocked. Some saw the calf muscles of Mumu in the morning, but when they saw the upper body too, they realized it. What they have been doing till now, was nothing but a joke. Looking at the body of Mumu and Wu Houci, they knew the differences right away. It wasn¡¯t close, it was an embarrassment. Mumu said to Wu Houci who was shocked. ¡°Will you pay for my clothes?¡± At those words, Wu Houci was brought back to himself. He was at a loss of words because of the huge muscles, but what would happen to his pride if he accepted this scenario. ¡°Ha¡­ good one, but these muscles are just for show. Even if you build a body like this, is there anything that can be done with the muscles?¡± As if it was nothing, Mumu answered. ¡°Well, I know that this is better than that internal energy seniors talk about.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The more the muscles are trained, the stronger one gets.¡± At that, Wu Houci snorted. And sensing a win, he said. ¡°Ehh. Kid, is that all?¡± ¡°Yes! It makes the body sturdier.¡± ¡°Making the Body sturdier?¡± ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Thud! Thud! Mumu hit his chest with his fist twice. At that, Houci smiled and then raised his fist and said to Mumu. ¡°Then will you be able to survive my fist?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Ahh. Is that so? Then, don¡¯t use internal energy and just stop my fist with muscles alone. Then I will admit that you are telling the truth.¡± At that, Hang Mi-hye intervened. ¡°Wu Houci, learn to act in moderation. You are being absurd.¡± ¡°Absurd? You people heard what he said. Train muscles and become strong so you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°You know that he didn''t mean it literally.¡± ¡°He should know better than to not speak like that. If we are asked to come for muscle training or something, won¡¯t we be motivated if he can show us something good?¡± ¡°Enough. If you keep goi¡­¡± ¡°Enough Seniors.¡± Do Yang-woon intervened. He only tried to show Mumu¡¯s muscles to bring them in, but the mess was getting bigger. Although Mumu¡¯s muscles were great and he wanted to learn, he knew that Wu Houci wasn¡¯t an ordinary warrior. This man was in the 3rd year and very skilled. And without learning martial arts. ¡®It could hurt.¡¯ And seeing how excited Wu Houci was, he couldn¡¯t imagine how bad the hit would be. So this had to end. ¡°This year, we need to be taught by Master Mumu to defeat those West Wind dorms, and it will be difficult if no¡­¡± ¡°Forcing us. Yah, manager. I am willing to enter muscle training if this one can keep his word. This isn¡¯t a big deal oaky?¡± At the sarcastic words of Wu Houci, Do Yang-woon narrowed his eyes. This man was chosen by the former manager who had left after graduation, so he tried to show respect, but if this kept happening he was sure to teach him a lesson. ¡°En¡­¡± ¡°If I hold on, you will join the muscle training, right?¡± ¡°Master Mumu!¡± Do Yang-woon tried to stop Mumu. But Mumu smiled and said, ¡°Manager, Wu Huchi senior, I really want him to be in muscle training.¡± ¡°But Master Mumu, if you¡­¡± ¡°Ahh. It is fine.¡± Mumu moved away from the table. And then pounded on his chest. ¡°Come on Senior.¡± It wasn¡¯t a provocation. However, At Mumu¡¯s words, with innocence the angry man was more pissed off. ¡®I need to send this one to the infirmary.¡¯ And with that, acting within a certain limit was no longer in his mind. He wanted to see Mumu cough up blood and collapse. At that, Wu Houci snorted and walked towards Mumu. And said, ¡°Little one. It is too late to regret. You brought this on yourself.¡± ¡°Ah! There is something I forgot, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Forgot what!¡± It seemed like Mumu who was afraid of going through with it was trying to say something, so Wu Houci slammed his fist at Mumu. And he did it at the 8th level of internal energy. Puck! Wong! ¡®Huh. I did so much that it hurt my han¡­ huh?¡¯ Excruciating pain spread through his fingers. And there was that sound of something breaking. But it wasn¡¯t Mumu¡¯s breastbone which broke. ¡°H-Houci your wrist?¡± Hang Mi-hye shouted out. At her shout, he looked at his hand. ¡®!?¡¯ The wrist bone, which could never break, was broken and it had pierced the skin in a weird way. And the person who was hit was absolutely fine, making all the floor leaders at a loss of words at the rare sight of the person who was striking being injured. Mumu scratched his head and said. ¡°I was going to tell you to be careful as you could break your wrist.¡± Mumu was just trying to give him a kind warning. This originally read ¡°the sky high ones¡± and I¡¯m taking this to mean ¡°like the sky¡± as this seems to make more sense, especially with the following statement.? Chapter 39: Roll Call (2) Roll Call (2)Manager Do Yang-woon was shocked too, this proof of strength was too much. He knew that Mumu¡¯s muscles were close to perfection, but didn¡¯t expect them to be without flaws. Instead of Mumu¡¯s muscles being hurt or bruised, it was the warrior who was trained in martial arts who was injured, it was almost like this warrior had slammed his fist into a wall! ¡®Beyond common sense.¡¯ No matter the fact that Mumu was his Master, his body seemed strange. ¡®How can this simply be a result of training?¡¯ Something was making his heart flutter. An uplifting feeling that an immovable wall was being torn down by Mumu. At the same time, a subtle heat rose in his heart. ¡®Makes me want to compete too.¡¯ He thought he could learn something so he had decided to take Mumu as his master, but now he wanted to compete with Mumu, someone who was strong as he was unknown. But this competitive feeling didn¡¯t last long. At that time, Hang Mi-hye, the floor leader, put her hands on the table and said. ¡°This¡­ is rather problematic.¡± Which made the others nod their heads. The floor leader of the 6th floor had been injured. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Do Yang-woon hadn¡¯t thought of this. Wu Houci was in charge of the 6th floor, which was known to be nice when on good terms with others and rebels once on bad terms with others. ¡°Kuaaa.¡± Wu Houci, holding his wrist, groaned in pain. If he went to the roll call in such a state, the people would look down on the floor leaders. Do Yang-woon, spoke with a light sigh. ¡°Seo-ryang. For now take Senior Wu to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Seo-ryang, the 5th floor leader, supported Wu Houci and left the place. As they left, Do Yang-woon fell into troubled thoughts. Wu Houci was ranked in the top 30 in 3rd year. Besides, he was from the Black Blade clan, so he knew most of the people, and he was the only one who could manage the 6th floor. ¡®We are in a tough place.¡¯ The people on the 6th floor were literally bastards, and they acted like they ruled the dorms. Therefore, even under the management of Wu Houci there were accidents too. Do Yang-woon looked at Ja Muk-hyun, a 3rd year student who was flipping through the book and asked. ¡°Senior. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°No.¡¯ ¡°Senior. Then you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Ja Muk-hyun didn¡¯t even have to listen to refuse. And Hang Mi-hye asked. ¡°Muk-hyun. There is no one else who can control them but you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Even at her words, he said the same without lifting his eyes off the book. But because of Muk-hyun¡¯s attitude she couldn¡¯t push him further. Being ranked in the top five of 3rd year meant that he was stronger than most, and from what she heard this man was stronger than the teachers in here. Which led her into only casually asking, instead of insisting. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Do Yang-woon shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect Ja Muk-hyun to agree, the only reason why Ja Muk-hyun took the role of floor leader was to keep ¡®that¡¯ senior of the West Wind dorm in check. ¡®And I can¡¯t take it.¡¯ Except for Muk-hyun, no one else other than the one in the infirmary could handle the 6th floor. Do Yang-woon couldn¡¯t take over since he was in charge of the entire dorm. It was impossible to entrust his position to someone for the time just because he needed to check on the members of the dorm or find any abnormalities during the roll call. At that, Ja Muk-hyun who was turning the page in his book said. ¡°Leave it to him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ja Muk-hyun pushed Jin-hyuk¡¯s robe off and pushed it to Mumu. Mumu tilted his head. ¡°Did you think that it was enough to stand and make Wu Houci¡¯s hand like that?¡± At the words of Ja Muk-hyun, the floor leaders were confused. Surely everyone was shocked with Mumu¡¯s body which was stable as a monks, but this was an entirely different thing. ¡°¡­ him?¡± ¡®He is too na?ve.¡¯ ¡®Can he handle them?¡¯ Aside from strength, Mumu had a rather innocent and simple mind. They wondered if Mumu could handle those bastards on the sixth floor. Even Do Yang-woon shared their concern. ¡®¡­ it will be tough.¡¯ Those bastards cannot be suppressed simply by force and if the person handling them was na?ve, then those bastards would take advantage of the na?ve floor leader. It was unreasonable to send Mumu to the 6th floor. And Do Yang-woon wanted to find a representative among the 3rd years, but Mumu raised his hand and simply stated, ¡°Senior Wu Houci got hurt because of me, so I¡¯ll take care of the 6th floor.¡± He was stepping forward willingly? Seeing that, Hong Mi-hye tried to stop him. ¡°Junior, this isn¡¯t something a novice like you can handle. Not everyone can handle those bums, so Wu Houci was especially suited so he was put in charge.¡± ¡°What is a bum?¡± ¡°Well should I put it as those who don¡¯t consider the rules?¡± ¡°Then I only need to make them follow the rules?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Hang Mi-hye waved her hand. ¡°If it was easy we wouldn¡¯t still be calling them bums. They aren¡¯t the kind of people you can suppress by force, and are hard to control.¡± If someone tried to stop them by force, those bums would come as a group. Therefore, the 6th is the toughest to handle. At that, Mumu smiled and only asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we simply lacked the strength to control?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Because she was worried she tried to convince Mumu, but he came to an entirely different conclusion. Heavenly Martial Academy time for dorm roll call. As there were a huge number of students, roll call was introduced to keep track of them In the early days this task was handled by the teachers, but with the establishment of student governing, this task was transferred to the students too. The only teacher involved was a superintendent who oversaw it all. The method of taking roll calls was simple: floor leaders assigned to each floor would check the number of students who were there and then compare it to the number of students staying on their floor. And once roll call was done, everyone needed to remain in their rooms, with the sole exception for the leaders who were allowed to go out. The 6th floor of North Heavenly Dorm. In here was where second and third year students who frequently broke the rules resided, a place where the worst kind gathered. It was currently time for roll call and it was late at night, the time for silence. Yet, the sixth floor was as noisy as ever, there was commotion on the stairs and noise in the common hall too, people were too busy talking to notice the time. Ding! Ding! The bell rang throughout the dorms. A signal that roll call would start. With the bell, students were supposed to come and stand in front of their rooms, as this was the easiest method to identify people and confirm that the room they were staying in was the correct one. But even with the bell, not a single person did that on the sixth floor. Step! Step! Somebody was walking up the stairs. A boy wearing a band on his arm, with the words ¡®North Heavenly Dorm 6¡¯ on it. It was Mumu. Mumu came up while checking the names on the checklist which was on a thin wooden block. ¡®8 rooms on the left hallway¡­ 16 people and 7 rooms on the right hallway¡­ 14 people. 30 people in total.¡¯ A total of 30 people stayed on the 6th floor. There were 17 2nd years and 13 3rd years. There were no first years who were assigned to live here. ¡®Huh?¡¯ As soon as he went up, he was puzzled to see people chatting and playing in the hallway. If they followed the rules, then shouldn¡¯t they be standing in front of their rooms? Mumu then walked to the common room. The people who heard the footsteps turned their heads and noticed Mumu. They spoke while snarling, ¡°Wow. What is this?¡± ¡°Did they change the floor leader?¡± ¡°I thought that it was that dirty haired Wu Houci for us?¡± Naturally, they thought that Wu Houci would come every day. Considering their attitude, they recognized that no one other than him could control the 6th floor. But now a child-faced man was sent. And they knew right away that this year would be more comfortable than their time with Wu Houci. Mak Jin-ryung, one of them waved his hands and said. ¡°Yah! Floor leader. Say you were done and get lost.¡± At those words, Mumu looked at the checklist and asked. ¡°Which room?¡± Mak Jin-ryung didn¡¯t answer and went back to talking with the others. Mumu then entered the room and asked. ¡°Which room is yours?¡± Mak Jin-ryung who felt bothered by Mumu said without even turning his head. ¡°Yah, freshman. Just do it and leave. What do you need all that for? No one cares.¡± At his words Mumu closed the checklist and muttered. ¡°Ahh. This is why they said you are all bums.¡± ¡°What?¡¯ Hearing the mumble, Mak Jin-ryung got up. And it was the same with the others too. Wu Houci was arrogant as hell, but he never openly called them idiots or bums. But this, who looked nothing more than a freshman, was calling them that? Mak Jin-ryung approached Mumu and kept pushing his finger on his chest and said. ¡°Yah, since the seniors were looking after you, did you get too comfortable? Bums? Do you want to quit as the floor leader by today of your own accord?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to quit.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t follow the rules during roll call, what else should I call you then?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Mak Jin-ryung laughed out loud. This guy seemed more na?ve than they thought. He couldn¡¯t even understand what the manager was thinking by picking such a kid. Mak Jin-ryung spoke angrily, ¡°My dear, it seems like you don¡¯t know anything, so I¡¯ll tell you very kindly. The one before you, Wu Houci, was exhausted with us and made an agreement. The agreement said that one side would not intervene with the other¡± ¡°Not intervene?¡± ¡°Right! Unless it was some huge problem. He decided to leave the sixth floor alone, so you should also do what he did. And then you can spend the year here very comfortably.¡± ¡°Ahh. Is that so?¡± ¡°Right. Now do you understand what I¡¯m sa¡­¡± Poke. ¡°Don¡¯t act cocky¡­¡± Poke! ¡°And go away¡­¡± At that moment, Mumu grabbed the wrist of Mak Jin-ryung who kept poking him. ¡°Really annoying.¡± ¡°Ugh. What is this jerk¡­¡± Clench Mumu gave strength to the wrist he was holding. And Mak Jin-ryun¡¯¡¯s body twisted like a pretzel in pain. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Which room?¡± ¡°You¡­ you bastard¡­¡± Clench! ¡°Can¡¯t remember which room you belong to?¡± ¡°What¡­ are¡­ you all going to watch?¡± ¡°This bastard!¡± At that, one of those standing next to him, flew at Mumu. Mumu didn¡¯t avoid it, but welcomed it. However, the one who hit him was in pain. ¡°Ouch! What is he?¡± It hurt like hell, but even after using internal energy, whoever was hit was hurt and Mumu stopped as if nothing happened. ¡°Difference.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that time, Mumu slammed his fist at the head of the man, who flew down. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± The man collapsed with eyes turned upside. At that sight, the eyes of everyone including Mak Jin-ryung went wide. They thought this one was freshman, but this one wasn¡¯t an easy one. ¡°You¡­ what are you?¡± ¡°Which room?¡± Mumu clenched the hand even more. Kuak! And, ¡°Ugh¡­ S¡­ Six hundre¡­ Six hundred and four!¡± And the room number came out. With that Mumu released the wrist he was holding. One of them gritted his teeth seeing Mak Jin-ryung groan in pain. ¡°You¡­ Does this mean this child is controlling us? Yah! All of you go at him!¡± All this time, many floor leaders had tried to suppress the sixth floor solely with strength. Even Wu Houci was the same in the beginning. But no one succeeded in doing it, rather they always ended up compromising and took the easy way out. ¡®I know you are different.¡¯ But, ¡°They said that they lacked the power to control you.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was this kid saying now? Kiik! With that, Mumu rolled up his right sleeve and turned the band. And the muscles on his right arm expanded as if they were moving away from a cluster. Those who saw that shuddered at the scene. ¡®W-what muscles are those?¡¯ Their first time seeing. It was like a strong wooden tree. At that time, Mumu grabbed the head of the kid who spoke out and said. ¡°Wh-what is that?¡± Jangho, who was being lifted by his head, tried to shake off the hand. But Mumu shook him by the head like a bell. And then he let go once Jangho lost consciousness. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thud! The others were at a loss of words. What did they just see now? To them, Mumu said with a bright smile. ¡°From now on, once the roll call is done, I will make sure that all the seniors here get a good night¡¯s rest¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 40: Roll Call (3) Roll Call (3)Manager of the North Heavenly Dorm was at the entrance of the dorm. In his heart, the worry for Mumu¡¯s safety was increasing. The 6th floor was full of problematic people, and when the floor leaders tried to suppress them, the ones on the 6th floor would retaliate by doing more horrible things. However, knowing that there were a few good people on the sixth floor, the Manager was hesitant to give demerit points to the floor, and tried a more subtle approach but this had always led to incidents occurring. ¡°The roll call for the 5th floor is done.¡± Kang Seo-ryang who was done came down and reported. ¡°There are a total of 50 people, 1 overnight stay and the rest 49 are already inside.¡± The 5th floor was made up of 2nd year students, so they all knew the rules and applied beforehand for an overnight stay or absence. Do Yang-woon nodded and said, ¡°Seo-ryang, head up to the 6th floor and help Master Mumu.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°you know the ones on the 6th floor will not listen.¡± At Do Yang-woon¡¯s words, Kang Seo-ryang clicked his tongue. If this was true then the manager should have asked the third year who gave the idea to do the checking up on Mumu, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t just outright say this. ¡°Yes.¡± And so, 5th floor leader Kang Seo-ryang went up to the 6th floor to help Mumu. Come to think of it, he could hear noises from above as he was on the 5th floor for roll call, perhaps those idiots fought back. ¡®No, isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡¯ For him, this seemed like a good thing, this freshman was really annoying. Hadn¡¯t he already sent three of his seniors to the infirmary for the sake of muscle training? And he didn¡¯t like how the manager was wrapped around the finger of such a person! ¡®Should I see how much trouble he is in?¡¯ He was asked to help, but he didn¡¯t have to intervene right away, right? He needs to go through a nice beating once to understand how difficult it was to be a floor leader. So, Kang Seo-ryang went up to the 6th floor. However, ¡®What is it?¡¯ The 6th floor was quiet. Wasn¡¯t it noisy till a couple seconds back? He looked at the hallway and it was quiet again. He wondered if it was quiet because the people on the 6th floor went to another place. ¡®Where is that one?¡¯ At that moment, he heard a chuckle in the hallway to the right. As he headed there he saw Mumu opening the door in the room at the end of the hallway and writing down on the checklist with a pencil. ¡°Yah. 6th floor leader.¡± Kang Seo-ryang called for Mumu. While he was noting something down, Mumu raised his hand. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Senior!¡± Kang Seo-ryang approached Mumu and asked, ¡°Did you do the roll call? All of the floor¡­ or did anyone leave?¡± ¡°No. Everyone is already getting their sleep.¡± ¡°What?¡± What did that mean? For the men of 6th floor nighttime was a time to enjoy! There was no way they could be asleep already! ¡°No way.¡± ¡°You can confirm.¡± Kang Seo-ryang, puzzled, carefully opened the door. ¡®!?¡¯ However, in the room with the lights turned off, two students were lying down. There could be no way. Those bastards were sleeping? Kang Seo-ryang opened the door for another room with a hopeful heart. ¡®W-what?¡¯ And the students in other rooms were asleep. Kang Seo-ryang was speechless. How could such a miraculous thing happen from a new school year? ¡®is this a sign that the world is coming to an end?¡¯ Even Wu Houci couldn¡¯t control them and even the superintendent couldn¡¯t stop or control them, but such people were sleeping now? For a moment, Kang Seo-ryang frowned. ¡®The posture?¡¯ It was weird. Looking back, each of them were lying on their stomachs with their hands neatly clasped. When people fall asleep do each of them have their own sleeping habits? But he couldn¡¯t understand why all were in the same position. So just in case, he went closer to a second year room and touched a sleeping student. Since their people were all Murim, if one touched them they would rise up right away¡­ ¡®¡­ fainted?¡¯ Kang Seo-ryang thought. Both students on the bed weren¡¯t sleeping but fainted. So he checked a few more and was shocked each time. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Honestly he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Did he come for roll call and just knock them all out? In an instant, Mumu¡¯s words popped into his mind. [Then it must be because of lack of strength, right?] ¡®¡­¡¯ Something felt creepy. As Mumu said, the roll call was done. Kang Seo-ryang clicked his tongue and went towards Mumu. And scolded him. ¡°Have you lost it? Even if they were bums and idiots you can¡¯t knock them out!¡± To that, Mumu titled his head and answered. ¡°The dorm rules say that after the roll call each person needs to spend their time quietly in their room, doing something like cultivation or sleeping¡­. Isn¡¯t fainting a form of sleeping?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Seo-ryang was speechless. Where in the world was this thought to be true? Was he planning on stunning each member of the 6th floor for the rest of the year? He was about to say it was wrong. ¡°Senior. What should I do if one person isn¡¯t in the room?¡± ¡°What? Not in the room?¡± Kang Seo-ryang was about to say something when Mumu handed him the checklist. And seeing that, Kang Seo-ryang frowned. He recognized the missing person¡¯s name, ¡°Majin¡­ him again?¡± ¡°Someone you know?¡± ¡°Ah, my head, he is too much. And he isn¡¯t the one to follow the rules or others.¡± ¡°Do you know where he could be?¡± Kang Seo-ryang nodded at Mumu¡¯s question. There was a place he could guess. The training center was located on the northwest side of the dorm site. The training center was divided into four grades. High, middle, low and special. Within these grades, the benefits of using the training items varied depending on the grade. In order to receive a special guide or items it was only possible after reaching the tenth level of internal energy. In one of the special training centers was a beautiful girl surrounded by an aura of dignity, who was aiming for a target while holding a bow with a unique pattern decorating it. ¡°Phew.¡± This girl who had 20 arrows on her back sighed, and caught her breath before immediately pulling on the bow again as if she was ready. Suddenly, all the targets split into several groups and moved as if they were alive! And that wasn¡¯t the end. Papak! As the targets moved, wooden daggers flew towards the girl, but she showed flexible footwork, avoiding all the daggers and pulled on the bowstring. Swwosh! Spuk! The arrow shot by the girl smashed into one of the targets, directly in its center Wheik! The girl spun around like a windmill and then dodged the daggers and shot another arrow at the target. The arrows hit the center of the targets without fail. This girl¡¯s archery skills were amazing. Unfortunately, this rhythm was soon broken and she missed two targets. She bit her lower lip, she was still lacking. Even with such training, she hadn¡¯t passed the 4th stage of archery. Did she lack talent? She couldn¡¯t help but lament the fact. Outside of the training center was an eighteen year old boy, who was peeking inside and spying on the girl! This boy with shaggy hair bowed his face. ¡®Phew.¡¯ He was someone who prided himself in his stealth skills. The boy couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the girl, she was a descendant of the Sichuan family. With the outing permit from her mentor, the Sichuan Bow Emperor, she came out and even trained every night, yet she still couldn¡¯t get satisfactory results. It was actually because she lacked the talent for the bow. ¡®The most necessary skill to being good with long-distance weapons is spatial perception. Unfortunately, women are not borth with great depth perception.¡¯ This is what his teacher said, that women weren¡¯t suited for learning archery. She had been in denial about her lack of skill, but it was definite she lacked a concrete sense of space. However that didn¡¯t mean she was weak. ¡®Fast and good.¡¯ She along with Guyang Seorin had the best understanding of this matter among the 2nd years. Seeing this woman during the swordsmanship classes, he knew how cheerful and proficient she was with the swords compared to her skills with bows. The boy closed his eyes and mumbled. ¡°Cho Nayeon, you look better with a sword than a bow.¡± He really wanted to say that to her, but didn¡¯t have the courage. It was because his clan was not connected with the clan she belonged to. And the girl wanted to master archery. ¡°I really want to tell you that.¡± It was then. ¡°Senior you look better in dorm rooms than outside.¡± ¡°What?¡± As he opened his eyes at someone¡¯s words, he was hit on his head. Puck! The boy who was hit on the head passed out right away. And someone caught him before he fell down. It was Kang Seo-ryang, the 5th floor leader. ¡°Ki Majin? Ki Majin?¡± He tried to wake him up, but the guy didn¡¯t wake up. To him, Mumu said, ¡°Why are you whispering¡­¡± ¡°Quiet! You crazy bastard. Why are you smashing others heads?¡± ¡°Well for roll call.¡± ¡®Ah¡­ this bastard.¡¯ Kang Seo-ryang was so terrified that he felt like he was losing his mind. It seemed to be concluded that Mumu¡¯s ideal form of roll call was to stun people by hitting them on the head. With a sigh, Kang Seo-ryang handed Ki Majin to Mumu. ¡°Hold him. Let¡¯s head back to the North heavenly dorm. If that person finds out, we will be dead.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just say yes and follow?¡± Kang Seo-ryang shook his head. And then lifted his head and looked inside the special training room through the window. And saw Cho Nayeon wiping her sweat. ¡°She¡¯s usually sensitive, and even more emotionally sensitive during her archery training. Anyone who watches her now gets killed. So the answer is to not mess with her.¡± Cho Nayeon, who is ranked five, was a 2nd year student of the academy. And she had outstanding talent, enough talent to take the 5th place with her archery alone. Kang Seo-ryang on the other hand was 18th ranked. Considering the number of people, there shouldn¡¯t be much difference, but the difference in internal energy of those ranked top ten and those who weren¡¯t was massive. ¡®Even this bastard is suffering like that.¡¯ He vaguely shook his head. As if he was in love with her, he sneaked over to see her one day and hid, but one time he got an arrow stuck into his left hip. Still, seeing him here, it felt like the right thing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kang Seo-ryang walked slowly calling to Mumu. Mumu was a bit puzzled, but soon followed Kang Seo-ryang. However, there was a problem. Mumu didn¡¯t know lightfoot work, which meant his walk was like normal people. In the meantime, sound came. Shhh! ¡°Who?¡± Cho Nayeon, who was wiping off her sweat, pulled on her arrow, aimed and then shot the arrow through the window at the source of sound. Swosh! The arrow which came out the window went right for Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°Move!¡± At the shout of Kang Seo-ryang, Mumu looked back. Puck! And the arrow went straight at Ki Majin and slammed into his left flank as he was on Mumu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kuak!¡± Ki Majin, who had fainted, woke up in the sudden pain and said the words ¡®again?¡¯ and passed out again. ¡°Ah!¡± Mumu scratched his head. He had forgotten that Ki Majin was on his shoulders. Kang Seo-ryang moved towards Mumu and shouted. ¡°Jump with power!¡± ¡®Power?¡¯ Mumu reflexively applied force onto his calves. And the compressed muscles exploded. Bang! ¡®What?¡¯ Surprised by the roar, Kang Seo-ryang unconsciously glanced back. The moment he looked, he saw Mumu coming close to him like a bull as the place he jumped from was soaring in dirt. Thud! ¡®Uh?¡¯ Kang Seo-ryang, who was too lost in thought, collided with Mumu and was thrown away. The moment his body floated in the air, Kang Seo-ryang thought. Is it what it feels like to bump into an incoming carriage? Thud! He fell to the ground and bounced. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± He was coughing in pain as if someone clenched his lungs and someone appeared and pointed their arrow at him. It was Cho Nayeon. ¡°This time it was you?¡± Kang Sep-ryang¡¯s lips trembled at her voice. ¡®Mumu that bastard¡­¡¯ Chapter 41: St Class (1) st Class (1)For her, archery was something she both loved and hated. Although she was doing her best to protect the prestige of her teacher, there came a time when her improvements with archery stagnated. Her master¡¯s best disciple had already reached the seventh level of archery, but she had only managed to reach the fourth. Ever since being stuck at the fourth level, unable to step in the fifth level for over a year, she decided to clench her teeth, cut off travel and leisure time, and tried to polish her skills every night. However, even with all that she didn¡¯t show any signs of improving, and that fact made her extremely sensitive, and because of that she didn¡¯t allow anyone to watch her practice. ¡°Die!¡± Puck! Puck! ¡°N-Nayeon! I am not him¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense and just die!¡± Cho Nayeong frantically stepped on Kang Seo-ryang who was still laid out on the ground. She didn¡¯t really step on him to the point of killing, she just hit him in anger. Her anger had only ended when the man had passed out. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± Now she felt a bit relieved. She was wondering if Ki Majin was spying on her again, only to find out it was someone new. She recognized it might have been a sensitive response, but why would someone come over to the training area when no one was there? Because they didn¡¯t want to be seen by others! And still, someone had come over hiding and looking at her, which was no different from humiliating her. ¡°Uh¡­ he passed out.¡± At that, Cho Nayeon looked at the voice which came out. There, she saw that Mumu was carrying over Ki Majin who had an arrow stuck in his butt. Cho Nayeon frowned. ¡®My arrow?¡¯ So this one was watching too? She grabbed the bow which was near her feet and nocked an arrow, pointing it at Mumu. Mumu waved at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. I only need to take the senior out.¡± ¡°That sounds funny, especially when such things are coming from a person trying to steal someone else¡¯s martial arts techniques.¡± Pang! As soon as the string was released, the arrow flew violently towards Mumu Yet, with one hand, Mumu simply caught the arrow which came for him. At that, Cho Nayeon narrowed her eyes. She had loaded the arrow with enough energy to threaten the man, yet he had still grabbed it like it was nothing. ¡®¡­ he isn¡¯t a normal one.¡¯ Having never seen his face before, and with it looking so youthful, she had assumed he was a freshman. However, looking at how he had caught the arrow, he seemed to have considerable martial skills. Mumu, who had grabbed the arrow, tried to approach her. ¡°There has been some misunderstanding, I only came here to take this senior away¡­¡± Pak! Before Mumu could even finish the words, Cho Nayeon pulled out two arrows and shot them at Mumu. At the same time, she nocked another arrow and increased the distance between her and Mumu by flipping her body round and round before letting the arrow fly. Two arrows flew directly at Mumu along with one mysteriously curved one, but this was just one of her techniques. ¡®Willow Song Arrow.¡¯ It was the Willow Song Arrow, one of the best techniques she knew. The arrow bent a little and flew for Mumu¡¯s back. This technique changed the path of the arrow, how could one avoid all the arrows which were coming from three directions? At that time, Mumu let go of Ki Majin he was carrying and caught the two arrows with both his hands at the same time. Papak! ¡°Ah.¡± The woman groaned at it. Unlike the first one, these two arrows had a ¡®tremor¡¯ in their movement, so their path was unstable. Yet this man had precisely captured them, he had very good eyes. But, ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ The Willow Song Arrow was flying in from behind and it looked like he wasn¡¯t thinking of avoiding it. Confused, she exclaimed. ¡°Behind you!¡± Mumu shook his head and turned. Pak! Hearing the sound of the arrow hitting something, Cho Nayeon hurriedly went over to Mumu. If this man was at least a little sensitive to energy, he could have guessed the direction of the third arrow and moved away from it, but he didn''t, so now what should she do¡­ Wheiik! When Mumu turned back to her, she noticed that he had caught the arrow with his mouth. ¡®!?¡¯ Cho Nayeon, who was approaching him, suddenly stopped. She thought he needed to avoid the arrow, but instead he caught it with his mouth, she was completely amazed! ¡®Wait, it was loaded with energy so how?¡¯ Nayeon¡¯s eyes widened, if that man hadn¡¯t focused energy into his mouth at exactly that moment, all of his teeth would have been shattered and his mouth torn to ribbons. Cruch! At that moment, the arrow which Mumu was biting broke. Mumu gently raised his hands, leaving the other two arrows on the floor. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry.¡± He said as if it was nothing. ¡°¡­¡± Cho Nayeon stared at him with an absurd look on her face and lowered her bow. ¡®Am I really not talented?¡¯ Although this man had the tag of a floor leader, he was still a freshman who stopped her archery. That too not by hand, but by mouth, The disappointment this brought was indescribable. Mumu scratched his head and spoke while looking at her disappointed face. ¡°I feel like you are misunderstanding¡­ Senior and I only came here to catch Ki Majin who left without permission.¡± ¡°¡­ is that so?¡± She was already exhausted emotionally, so she didn¡¯t care about it. He was only here to take back Ki Majin, and now his unconscious senior. At that moment, Ki Majin who was on the ground muttered, ¡°Ummm¡­. Cho Nayeon¡­ rather¡­ than bow¡­ sword¡­ suits you¡­ better¡­ hmm.¡± Those words came out while he was still passed out. ¡°Who are you!¡± Upon hearing that, Cho Nayeon¡¯s expression was terribly distorted and her face was flushed red. Even if not for that, she was still trying her best to make up for the lack of talent she had in archery, she didn¡¯t have to or want to hear such things! Cho Nayeon, who hated those words, drew her arrow at Ki Majin¡¯s other butt. Mumu covered Majin with his body. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Move out of the way.¡± Cho Nayeon said with tears brimming in her eyes. No matter what others said, she longed for the bow. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°It will be tough if both sides are hit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A tear trickled down from her right eye. And she mumbled. ¡°You¡­ what right do you have to say I don¡¯t have a talent for bows¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned with what others¡¯ say?¡± ¡°What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, she frowned. To her, who was puzzled and fiddling with the arrow, Mumu said. ¡°You see, my father told me that if there is something we lack, we can just fill it up, so he told me not to be swayed by the bad things that others have to say.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Cho Nayeon¡¯s cheeks trembled at those words. She didn¡¯t think she would be comforted by the words of a junior she had just met for the first time. At that, she wiped her tears and smiled slightly. ¡°Your father seems like a wise-man.¡± ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Then do you think you can see what my archery lacks?¡± It had been a long time since someone looked at and critiqued her archery. She would practice with all her might, but now that she was readily accepting that she was lacking something she asked Mumu if he knew what it was. Mumu tilted his head. ¡®Hm.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t thought about it. He was only concerned with catching the arrow. However, looking at Nayeon''s sparkling eyes, who seemed to expect something from him, he said, ¡°Aren''t you lacking strength?¡± ¡°¡­ strength?¡± At those words, she burst into laughter. He did comfort her, but this freshman didn¡¯t know much about bows. The bow is a weapon where elasticity is important. If she lacked strength, she would have trained for it in the past, but now that she was at a higher leve¡­. Pang! At that moment, something brushed past her. Her hair fluttered from the force. Kwak! A knock sound came from behind. To Cho Nayeon it looked like Mumu had thrown something. So she turned her head. ¡®!?¡¯ She saw her arrow embedded deep in the wall of the training center. Jjkkkk! The wall slowly cracked around the arrow, and then suddenly a hole, quite a large hole, was drilled into the side of the training center. Her mouth opened wide in shock. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the other training centers, the special center was made up of a different kind of stone, so it wouldn¡¯t break. Even if it was hit with an energy loaded weapon it would take a lot of hits and time to damage the wall, meaning a single arrow shouldn¡¯t have been able to do much. But this arrow had pierced right through it, did that mean this wall couldn¡¯t even survive a single hit? ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ To Nayeon, who was at a loss of words, Mumu simply said, ¡°If you are lacking strength, all you have to do is make some.¡± ¡°What insane logic is¡­ ah!¡± At that time, Nayeon¡¯s eyes widened. Till now, she was too obsessed with precision, trying to accurately hit the set target. But that wasn¡¯t the right answer, if strength was put into the arrow then the effect would be even greater than precision. And an example of that was the training center wall. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her face brightened. Finally, she got the clue to level up. At that, she looked at Mumu with great joy. ¡®To give me enlightenment this way!¡¯ It was absurd. To give enlightenment with vague words such as she ¡®lacked strength¡¯, this kid must have known what she was lacking. And to even help her in the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, where students compete with one another¡­ ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Cho Nayeon, who was startled by Mumu¡¯s question, shook her head and turned. She seemed embarrassed, ¡°Thank you. Because of what you said I now know what I am missing.¡± She wanted to express her gratitude, but she was a bit too embarrassed to look into Mumu¡¯s eyes. It was hard to guess what she was feeling. ¡°That is great. Then, I can leave. Phew.¡± Mumu tried to carry both Kang Seo-ryang and Ki Majin on his shoulders. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ All she did was look down on this guy, and he didn¡¯t seem a least bit hurt about her actions. ¡°W-wait! What is your name?¡± ¡°Me? Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu¡­¡± An odd name. After Mumu left, she repeated the name for a long time. Next day. Mo Il-hwa was holding her stomach as she laughed. ¡°Puahahaah! What is that? And so you were nagged by the senior who passed out last night?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I am tired.¡± She never expected Kang Seo-ryang to be so talkative. Mumu waved his hand as if he was tired. Seeing that, Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. He wondered how yesterday happened. ¡®So stupid.¡¯ That was then, Hae-ryang approached and greeted him. ¡°Good morning, have you completed the liberal arts application?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Il-hwa took out a paper. On the paper were several subjects which could be taken. Among them, the names under red were compulsory subjects for the freshman. [Understanding the elegant Light Footwork.] [Close-combat.] [Introduction to weapons] [Defense martial arts methods for beginners] [In-depth introduction to internal energy] [Utilization of the energy] [Practical battle] [University] These were the subjects that all first years would have to take. In addition to these eight courses, freshmen should also take 3 to 4 liberal arts courses. At first, Mo Il-hwa agreed to discuss liberal arts courses with the others as she had learned from Hae-ryang that it would be better to choose the course that one would like, as if a course was failed, then they would be forced to take a makeup one. So, they all decided to take the liberal arts class that each one wanted. ¡°I picked this.¡± [History of Murim] [Basic Blood Points] [Basics of removing poison.] She chose those after carefully examining what she wanted. And they were the ones which could easily get her the grades she needed. On the other hand, Jin-hyuk took. [In-depth internal energy cultivation method.] [Difference between internal and external energy] [In-depth understanding of the Blood Points sealing.] ¡°¡­ Ah those seem the least bit interesting.¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue when she looked at it. She didn¡¯t know why pick the tough ones when they had to aim for good grades. Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mumu pulled out a paper and showed. [Exercise and Physiology] [Wise muscle training method.] [Importance of external energy training] Seeing that, Mo Il-hwa put her hands near her chin and asked. ¡°Do you really need to hear those things?¡± Chapter 42: 1St Class (2) 1st Class (2)The first class for the first-year students of Heavenly Martial Arts Academy was an in-depth introduction to internal energy. Within the academy there were over 435 students in the first year alone. In fact, there were so many people they needed to be divided into eight groups because not all of them could fit into the lecture hall. There were 54 students that were placed into group C. Among them were Mumu, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m looking forward to this!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t one of them be teaching it?¡± ¡°Right. Right.¡± ¡°What kind of person will it be?¡± The teacher hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the students were excited. The reason for this was simple: it was because the teacher who would be instructing the class was very special! ¡°I am curious to know if they are one of the founders of the Academy.¡± Even Mo Il-hwa, who wasn¡¯t familiar with Murim, knew about it. The six stars of the six pillars which illuminate the Academy. They were known to be very outstanding. They oversaw the audit and the special department. Those so-called special department teachers only taught students who had excellent grades and were in the second year. There was only one teacher who oversaw the first-year class, and that teacher was one of the elites. Contrary to everyone¡¯s excitement, Mumu was yawning and clearly sleepy. ¡°Achhhh!¡± Unlike everyone, Mumu was tired because of the nagging from Kang Seo-ryang. Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fall asleep during the class?¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll sleep. You¡¯ll sleep. You¡¯ll sleep next to Jin-hyuk¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa shook her head and gazed to the side, Jin-hyuk seemed to be looking at someone. It was Hong Hye-ryung. ¡®He¡¯s completely gone.¡¯ She had noticed it to some extent. It seemed like he had fallen in love at first sight. However, in the eyes of Mo Il-hwa, it wasn¡¯t Hong Hye-ryung. ¡®She is someone I am interested in. but they aren¡¯t the fantasies you are thinking of.¡¯ Was what he said. Jin-hyuk would come up with all sorts of arguments. ¡®Ewww, it isn¡¯t like that.¡¯ From the first class itself, it felt like she was getting bored, don¡¯t bother, it doesn''t matter if he likes her or not. ¡®Because I have Yu Jin-sung.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa was all for Yu Jin-sung. And as she thought about it, her lips turned into a smile. It was then. Kiiik! The door opened and someone appeared. With that, they saw a white uniform. A person who came in with silver shining hair which softly moved and shined under the sun. If there was a legend about a woman in the snow, would this be how she would look? At the beauty, everyone exclaimed. ¡°Wow.¡± She was Dan Baek-yeon, a teacher in charge of In-depth introduction to internal energy. With each step she took, a cold wind blew around her. And because of that, her hair looked like it had snowflakes around her. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Even Jin-hyuk, who was only conscious of Hong Hye-ryung, turned away. She was extremely beautiful. Looking at her appearance, even compared to all the students in the academy, she didn¡¯t appear to be that much older. ¡®She looks so young.¡¯ ¡®Is it because she has strong internal energy?¡¯ ¡®Oh my! Dan Baek-yeon.¡¯ Both men and women liked her. And that was why her name spread throughout. Tak! Standing in front of the class, she opened her mouth, ¡°I am Dan Baek-yeon. From the North Sea ice palace, 35 and still single.¡± She was the one who introduced herself. Those who heard her age were shocked. They thought she was going to be young, but looking at the face, they all thought she would be around 19 or something. There were no blemishes on her skin either ¡®Single¡­¡¯ That word which drew all their attention. A woman with such beauty was still single? ¡®¡­ Hmm.¡¯ At Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa raised her chin. After all, if this woman missed the age of marriage, then she was nothing but mere beauty. Hong Hae-ryung shared similar thoughts. At that time, Dan Baek-yeong opened three fingers. ¡°Three warnings in advance. Gossip and other things won¡¯t be tolerated in this class. Second, during the classes don¡¯t go back and forth1. And third, during the class, never say things like marriage and lover¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ How did the third rule have anything to do with this class? Everyone thought so, but no one mentioned it¡­ ¡°You live life alone. So, let¡¯s just focus on the class¡­¡± And everyone focused on her words. After all, it was the first class, so it would be a brief introduction, right? All eyes lit up in such anticipation. But, ¡°I will give an overview of the class; explain what direction the classes will go in and things about internal energy and finish with simple practice.¡± ¡®¡­.¡¯ The eyes of the students were filled with disappointment. And the class didn¡¯t seem like it would end soon. ¡°Energy occurring in nature is dispersed in the air we breathe. Depending on how we refine the energy and receive it and operate it¡­¡± Even after half an hour since the class started. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes were gradually closing. This class was an in-depth introduction to internal energy. In other words, it was an in-depth class for those who used internal energy. On the other hand, Mumu didn¡¯t even have that, and as a result, this class meant nothing to him. Pak! Jin-hyuk hit Mumu with his elbow. He made sure Mumu opened his eyes. ¡®¡­ he¡¯s losing it.¡¯ Jin-hyuk was irritated. He didn¡¯t even remember how many times he had to wake Mumu up. ¡¯30 times?¡¯ This one was falling asleep halfway through the class. Of course, it was quite worthless for a guy who didn¡¯t even know of internal energy to be here, but shouldn¡¯t he at least listen? Seeing how he was acting from the first class; he knew what the next ones would be like. No, he was more worried about himself. He didn¡¯t listen to the third of the class because he kept waking up Mumu. ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯ He would have to ask Mo Il-hwa to handle Mumu. The seating was Jin-hyuk, Mumu and Mo Il-hwa. So, Jin-hyuk looked to Mo Il-hwa Nod! It looked like she was sleeping too! ¡®¡­¡¯ No, she was supposed to take over keeping Mumu awake, not fall asleep with him! In a moment of confusion. Tak! ¡°Ack!¡± Mo Il-hwa, who was dozing off, was hit by something. What was on the desk was a piece of chalk. ¡°No sleeping.¡± It was none other than the Master Dan Baek-yeon. The students giggled. ¡®Ackk!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa covered her face. Shaking her head, she tried to continue teaching her class. And then she noticed someone else. The kid next to the sleeping girl was also falling asleep. Dan Baek-yeon did the same again. Wop! Put! ¡°Kuak! Kuak!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you fine?¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ She aimed properly, but as Mumu was dozing off, it entered Mumu¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Don''t sleep.¡± She felt bad, but at least the kid won¡¯t sleep now. And then she narrowed her eyes. Mumu must be the kid that Baek Woo-gi was talking about. ¡®Did he say that this one was the first kid to pass the entrance without learning any martial arts?¡¯ Everyone was shocked at it, even she was surprised. It was the first time that such a thing happened. But that wasn¡¯t all. It was his talent that allowed him to pass the entrance exam, but this is when the competition started. If his grades weren¡¯t properly maintained, then he will not move up within the academy. ¡®And he has been like this from the first day.¡¯ His future was visible. If the kid didn¡¯t double, triple or quadruple the work, there was no hope. He was a kid who knew nothing about martial arts. Tatatak! Hong Hye-ryung came out and tried to work the Blood points on Master Dan Baek-yeon who was laying down. The technique was too immobile the opponent. There was no specific place, blocking the blood points on the back or the shoulder blade was enough to paralyze the body. Tutut! There was the sound of something happening coming from Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s body. The sound was coming from the blood points. The students were counting. ¡®8, 9, 10.¡¯ And the moment they counted it, Shh! Baek-yeon¡¯s body was raised up normally. Everyone clapped at that. It was to show the secret technique to releasing the sealed blood points by using a small amount of energy floating through the body and holding them above the blood points in advance. It could be called a truly groundbreaking method. ¡°Have you seen this? If you can handle and move the energy this way, you can easily be released from sealed blood points.¡± ¡®Easily?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t easy. One a body is paralyzed it would be difficult to feel energy in the body. It would be strange to feel it in such a situation, and even stranger to be able to manipulate the energy. ¡°Now that we have seen the demonstration, let¡¯s pair up with the people sitting next you to practice. And the seal needs to be released before a 100 count.¡± Almost ten times. In that way, the students were paired with those who were next to them. There were a couple male students ready to pair up with Hong Hye-ryung, but the woman had refused them. Hong Hye-ryung approached Jin-hyuk who was sitting in the back. ¡°Shall we compete and see who can solve this first?¡± The only existence in the world who can be called as her rival. She thought that was Jin-hyuk. Therefore, she was convinced that only competing with Jin-hyuk would make her stand out. On the other hand, Jin-hyuk was still considering, ¡®She wants to pair up¡­ with me?¡¯ His heart trembled when she told him to join her and not someone else. He wasn¡¯t sure but maybe it was an opportunity to get to know her. ¡°If you sa¡­¡± Grab! At that moment, someone held Jin-hyuk¡¯s arm. Surprised, Jin-hyuk turned his head. Mo Il-hwa was smiling. ¡°Il-hwa?¡± ¡°Hohoho. What is it? Jin-hyuk was supposed to pair up with me.¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t hide his shock at those words. Didn¡¯t she just say that she wouldn¡¯t pair with him, why now? ¡°Il-hwa¡­¡± Grab! ¡°Right? Jin-hyuk?¡± The strength she was putting on his arm was no joke. And if he refused now, he was going to be a dead meat. Jin-hyuk had no choice but to agree. ¡°T-that is right.¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s brows raised high. Mo Il-hwa felt satisfied with that. It was absolutely unacceptable to let someone take away her people. ¡®Puahahaha. Get lost quickly.¡¯ She asked her to go away with happy eyes. Looking at her, Hong Hye-ryung bit her lower lip. She didn¡¯t like Mo Il-hwa¡¯s expression of dissatisfaction each time they crossed the paths. Tak! Holding someone¡¯s wrist she said. ¡°You. Do it with me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa¡¯s expression changed when the target changed to Mumu. She thought Hong Hye-ryung would retreat, but she went for Mumu instead. And now Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t move. ¡®Are you trying to play it this way?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t know why, but you need to pay the price for interrupting me.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa and Hong Hye-ryung looked at each other with sparks flashing. In that way, a rivalry formed. Mumu scratched his head at the stinging gazes around him. He couldn¡¯t know their intent, but still felt the anger of the male students nonetheless, probably because he was with a famous student. ¡°Phew.¡± On the other hand, Hong Hye-ryung sighed. She had chosen Mumu out of curiosity, but he seemed bland. Since she decided to compete with Jin-hyuk, her skills would have to stand out more and attract him. ¡®I don¡¯t feel internal energy from him.¡¯ During the first years, the rumors about Mumu were widespread. A student who passed the entrance with plain physical skills. And that was amazing. However, the problem was that the muscle strength mattered nothing where internal energy was needed. ¡°¡­ Mumu, was it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know how to seal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like something to be proud of, and¡­ Hong Hye-ryung shook her head and raised her hand to ask help from Dan Baek-yeon. Baek-yeon was already paying attention to the fact that Mumu wasn¡¯t suitable for this test, so she went to help. Tatatak! Dan Baek-yeon sealed Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s blood points. Hong Hye-ryung, closed her eyes and began to feel her body, and soon found some internal energy. ¡®She is calm.¡¯ Baek-yeong praised the child. No matter how intentional and known this practice was, the body would end up feeling tensed the moment the blood points got sealed. And she could tell by looking at the students. ¡°Yah. Yah. Concentrate.¡± ¡°Be conscious.¡± With their senses paralyzed they were unable to concentrate. On the other hand, this child, Hong Hye-ryung, was able to calm herself. Maybe it was because she was the descendant of someone famous. ¡®The key to this is how calmly you contemplate the situation and yourself.¡¯ So, Baek-yeong started to count. ¡¯15, 16, 17¡­.¡¯ Flinch! At that time, Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s finger moved. And then she counted to 20. ¡°Haaa!¡± She exhaled as she lifted her upper body to a sitting position. Those who were watching all exclaimed. So far, among those who started to practice, no one was able to release themselves. Which meant that she was the first one who managed to do it. ¡°Great!¡± Compliments flowed from Baek-yeon¡¯s mouth. When she first developed this method, she too had seen many trials and errors. However, it was amazing that this girl could get herself up at 20. ¡®Ahh. Nice.¡¯ A compliment from the special master. And she looked around. All those gathered around her were looking and that made her heart flutter. ¡°Hm. And she seems to quite like a lot of attention.¡± Baek-yeon managed to know about Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s hidden desire. However, she thought that kids of this age were naturally attention seekers, so she didn¡¯t care about it much. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one extra point because you did it the fastest.¡± Everyone was envious at those words from Baek-yeon. Since she received one extra point, it meant that Hong Hye-ryung was currently on the top. ¡°Ah¡­¡± And Jin-hyuk released the seal on blood points at the count of 34. That too was quick. However, when he knew that Hong Hye-ryung did it earlier than him, he began to think. It seemed like the walls differentiating them and the descendants of the Four Great Masters was quite thick. At that time, Hong Hye-ryung was trying to seal Mumu¡¯s blood points. ¡®Is this going to be fine?¡¯ Mumu hadn¡¯t learned internal energy. No matter how strong the body was, internal energy was a different beast entirely. Hong Hye-ryung exhaled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force it.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand how, but seeing that Mumu wanted to try it, she didn¡¯t back down. Hong Hye-ryung snorted at Mumu¡¯s bright appearance. There were a lot of things which couldn¡¯t be done with physical strength. Tatatak! Without hesitation, Hong Hye-ryung sealed the blood points of Mumu. Mumu opened his eyes and flinched. Again, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t move. ¡®Well then.¡¯ Jin-hyuk and Baek-yeon were both watching this from afar and both shook their heads. It was common sense to know this test couldn¡¯t be done with the absence of internal energy. Twitch! It was that moment, when Mumu¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and his body trembled. At the same time, the upper body no, his entire body¡¯s muscles swelled up. ¡®What?¡¯ A strange thing. Everyone was puzzled, but then they heard a breaking sound all over Mumu. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones breaking within. Everyone was confused, was something was going wrong? But then Mumu jumped to his feet! ¡°Phew!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Hye-ryung¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, and it wasn¡¯t just her but all the students around. ¡®¡­ No way.¡¯ ¡®But doesn¡¯t that bastard not have any internal energy?¡¯ ¡®So how?¡¯ What was thought to be impossible by common sense happened. Dan Baek-yeon was quite surprised too, her lips parted and at a loss of words. ¡®He did it with only his physical strength¡­?¡¯ S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time she saw a seal being released like this. Then someone shouted. ¡°W-wait. That one opened the seals on the blood points at the count of 8!¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ It was shorter than the record of their Master, Dan Baek-yeon. ¡®Go back and forth¡¯ means to argue.? Chapter 43: 1St Class (3) 1st Class (3)¡°8?¡± ¡°Insane! Does that make any sense to you?¡± ¡°Even our master couldn¡¯t do that!¡± The entire room was in turmoil! Dan Baek-yeon, a special master, taught them how to unseal their sealed blood points. Even though she took around 10 seconds to unseal hers, Mumu had forced his blood points open in just 8 seconds and with no internal energy. ¡®How?¡¯ The person who was shocked the most was Hong Hye-ryung. As highly ranked in the entrance exams, it seemed natural for her to occupy the best position. But thanks to Mumu, it didn¡¯t seem like that was true anymore. ¡®¡­ 8.¡¯ She had 20 counts till she was free. There was a gap between her and that guy which couldn¡¯t even be compared. ¡®I was pushed¡­¡¯ It was quite a shock to her, who had been happy and confident of being the best. On the other hand, ¡®Puhaha.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa, who hadn¡¯t yet unsealed her blood points. She was delighted to see Hong Hye-ryung utterly shocked. She was worried that the woman couldn¡¯t be caught if she was left to lord around. ¡®Mumu you did well!¡¯ Mumu thought it was nothing special Meanwhile, Baek-yeon, who was surprised, seemed troubled. The students were looking at her. ¡®Did this hurt her self-esteem?¡¯ ¡®It must have.¡¯ ¡®She is a top talent in the academy, but then a guy who doesn¡¯t even have internal energy does something like this.¡¯ ¡®Yah. After all, the method for unsealing doesn¡¯t seem to be too dependent on internal energy.¡¯ ¡®Stil¡­¡¯ Contrary to the students, ¡®How did he do it? Is it generally possible to do it with just muscle strength and no energy? If possible, how did he learn it? Did he by chance perform a bone graft to push out the seal?¡¯ She was thinking of other essential things, she didn¡¯t care that this new kid managed to surpass her own record. Her theory was that any method which was an improvement over the previous had to be seriously considered, methods needed to be improved with time! Then Mumu spoke to her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t I get extra points?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Dan Baek-yeon looked at Mumu. His eyes were full of anticipation and this puzzled her. Since this guy did it faster than the master, she thought he would act arrogant. But instead this kid seemed innocent and pure eyed. ¡®Give me an extra point too.¡¯ S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Focus just here. It was quite different from the students she had seen before. ¡®¡­ so cute.¡¯ Dan Baek-yeon, who was staring at Mumu, opened her mouth. ¡°It was interesting.¡± ¡°Will I get extra points too?¡± ¡°Yes. However, I gave Hong Hye-ryung a point for doing it faster, but you did it the fastest, so giving the same point wouldn¡¯t be fair, so I¡¯ll give you two points instead.¡± As soon as her words were heard, the crowd soon created a commotion all around. In an instant, Mumu and not Hong Hye-ryung had become first in the class. Hong Hye-ryung bit her lip. Getting only one extra point turned out to be nothing special¡­. But then a student raised their hand, ¡°Master, wasn¡¯t what was just shown now different?¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°Yes. In the beginning we were only asked to practice removing the seals the way the master taught us¡­ and that guy there, he didn¡¯t do that but did something entirely different right?¡± Some of them agreed with them. What Mumu did was completely different from what was shown and giving that a score seemed too much. To that, Baek-yeon said, ¡°I said that my method was groundbreaking and fast, but student Mumu here did it faster than me, someone who is known to be proficient in this. That too without internal energy¡­¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡± ¡°Then that would mean that the student Mumu¡¯s method here is more efficient and innovative than mine. Which is why I gave him the extra points.¡± Clear explanation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Any more problems?¡± ¡°No.¡± The student who protested, sat down quietly. The student still looked at Mumu with jealousy. Dan Baek-yeon warned her students. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Students who cannot unseal it after 100 counts will be judged to have not taken the class properly and their grades will be lowered.¡± As soon as she said that, people didn¡¯t care about Mumu anymore. And when the class went silent, Dan Baek-yeon fell into troubled thought. The first class was done. After class, the faces of the students seem satisfied. Among the numerous academies throughout the place, none other than the Heavenly Martial Academy had such a high level of education. And that was why people were so focused on getting into the academy. Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were waiting outside the first classroom. It was because Baek-yeon asked Mumu to stay behind. ¡°Why did she ask him to stay?¡± In response to Mo Il-hwa¡¯ question, Jin-hyuk only said that he didn¡¯t know. It was because of Mumu and Hong Hye-ryung. As the two of them had scored extra points, strange jealousy had shot up in him. ¡®I took it too easy.¡¯ 2 to 3 years. He thought he had enough time. And didn¡¯t he make it into the top 12? However, with such a relaxed attitude wouldn''t he be pushed further down the board? ¡®I need to work harder.¡¯ After this, he vowed to work harder on his training and even cut into his sleeping time. Seeing Jin-hyuk, Mo Il-hwa thought, ¡®He¡¯s so serious.¡¯ After being with him for a couple of days, she understood what his personality was like. Every time she saw Jin-hyuk she would wonder if his older brother was the same. As they were brothers, she thought they would resemble each other. The next class was the introduction to weapons class, and she spotted Hae-ryang, who was moving to the class of in-depth introduction to internal energy. ¡°Hae-ryang!¡± ¡°Miss, did you enjoy the first class?¡± ¡°Well, it was fine. What about yours?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad either. The master was so flexible with us and funny too, and we barely started the course.¡± ¡°Oh really? The next one seems to be sweet.¡± Mo Il-hwa smiled. ¡°How was the internal energy class? Forget that, what I am most interested in is, who is the special master?¡± ¡°Master Dan Baek-yeon.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± A glint of light shone in Hae-ryang¡¯s eyes. He seemed happy. Seeing him like that, Mo Il-hwa smiled ¡°It will be fun. I ended up feeling very refreshed.¡± ¡°¡­. Even though it was the first class?¡± ¡°Huh? Her voice is so comforting that it¡¯ll be hard to hold back from falling asleep.¡± At her words, Hae-ryang scratched his head. He was wondering if he should like the statement or not. Just then, Mumu came out of the room. ¡°Young master Mumu?¡± ¡°Hae-ryang!¡± ¡°You seem to be in trouble from the first class.¡± He was convinced that Mo Il-hwa would be the best person to have on his side, so he kept trying to please her. Seeing him like that, Mo Il-hwa shook his head. And asked Mumu. ¡°Why were you asked to stay behind?¡± ¡°She wanted to check the condition of my body.¡± ¡°Condition of your body?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ was it because of that test?¡± Her prediction was right. Baek-yeon, who thought about it during the entire class, decided to take a look at Mumu¡¯s body. ¡°And that is the end of it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said she would like to study my body when she has the time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Il-hwa raised her voice as she was a bit startled and then hushed herself feeling embarrassed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just that. She said my body is different from a normal person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Not different. A lot different.¡± Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu and then at Hye-ryang. At that, Hae-ryang covered his body. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Compared to Mumu he almost had no muscles. Not caring about it, Mo Il-hwa spoke to Mumu. ¡°Yah, Mumu. Listen to what I am telling you. No matter how famous the master in the academy is, if they ask to study your body or take a look at it, you should simply decline it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What? Why? Hey? It is all about protecting yourself; From the moment you become a Murim, your body is supposed to be a secret no one can see, so don¡¯t let others scrutinize your body.¡± Jin-hyuk nodded at her words. It made sense. Just by examining the body, one could understand the flow of internal energy, which is why martial arts and the accompanying techniques cannot be revealed. ¡°Miss is right. It could be to touch your internal energy.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t learned it.¡± ¡°¡­ sigh.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Hae-ryang was speechless. Come to think of it, Mumu hadn¡¯t learned any martial arts at all. And as such nothing could be obtained by looking at Mumu¡¯s body. ¡°¡­ right, Miss Mo.¡± ¡°Yah! I said no! A man should know how he should take care of himself. No matter what happens, if someone asks to look at your body, say no!¡± ¡°I heard that it would help with research and that I will be given a star rating.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at it. ¡°S-star rating?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk looked at him. ¡°Ahh. I see that you two don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Tell us what it is?¡± ¡°I told you before that there are a few things that the academy is proud of.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°And the Heavenly Library is one of them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± They heard about this from the inauguration ceremony. It was said that the students of the academy will receive benefits such as various martial arts manuals and various medicines and weapons to enhance one''s own martial arts. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It gets secretive from here¡­¡± Hae-ryang looked around to confirm no one was around. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that grading is of four stages?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The first was for all the students. The second was open to all second year students and the first year students with the highest grades. The third stage was open to third years and the top ranked second years, And finally the fourth stage, the last one, was open to only the third years with the top grades. That was what they heard. ¡°Right. But that isn¡¯t all there is, there are more hidden ones.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Shh. Just listen will you?¡± According to Hae-ryang, conditions existed for entering the hidden ones. It is said that it was something that only the headmaster or the audit committee and special department could give. ¡°And Mumu got that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Curious, Mumu asked, ¡°Is that good?¡± ¡°Absolutely! I don''t know what the benefits of the secret ones have, but those who enter and exit are known to take a huge step forward.¡± ¡®A huge step forward.¡¯ Even Jin-hyuk, who didn¡¯t seem much interested, was engulfed in this. It was the first time he knew about the Heavenly Library secret. ¡®Did brother know about it?¡¯ He thought. And Mo Il-hwa asked. ¡°Then if Mumu got the star he can go there?¡± ¡°Probably, but I¡¯ve been told that one needs at least 2 stars to get into the first secret floor.¡± ¡°So it means he needs to get stars from two people?¡± ¡°Right. However, I heard that getting stars would be very tough as the standards are high. Among the first year classes, there is only one class which gives up the opportunity to interact with a master of those departments.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± This meant at most a first year would only be able to earn one star though. So, in fact it was safe to say that no first year would enter those secret archives. Taking that into account, ¡°Ehhh. It can be used later. But wouldn¡¯t using it right away work?¡± ¡°It could be that. But the important thing is to just receive it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It really matters. There is a rumor circulating around those who graduated with high grades.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°There is a secret that in the last secret archives of the academy there is a very important thing.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°It is a rumor so I can¡¯t be sure.¡± ¡°Tell me so I can try to understand it.¡± ¡°There is a rumor that there is a damaged copy of the supreme martial technique of, Truth of Heavenly Martial.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ At that, Jin-hyuk was shocked. Among those who practice martial arts, was there anyone who didn¡¯t know of this technique? Even Mo Il-hwa seemed to know of it. There was a story that even the Southern Sword Emperor was nothing compared to the other three, but after reading just a page of it he had changed drastically. ¡°Is that the truth?¡± ¡°Do you know of the Martial Heavenly Sword, Ryu-hyeon?¡± Except for Jin-hyuk¡¯s older brother, Yu Jin-sung, he was the most respected swordsman. As the second ranked, he had graduated from the heavenly Martial Arts academy with the highest grades. And among them, he was an expert who was known to have the most completed martial arts. ¡°I heard that the Infinite Sword is the only one who went into the last one and came out.¡± At that Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes trembled. If that was the case, he couldn¡¯t help but feel interested. ¡®If it is that book¡­¡¯ Anyone would be envious. And Mo Il-hwa said, ¡°Awesome¡­ wait, then you are saying that Mumu earned one star, a condition which allows him to enter it?¡± ¡°It is like that. Of course, you can only enter the final one only after earning 8 stars.¡± The last archive can be opened if one was successful in all ways. Which meant the conditions were harsh, but Mumu luckily managed to get one. Mo Il-hwa spoke while holding Mumu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mumu. I take back my words!. Be sure to get more stars! Don¡¯t miss this chance!¡± At the sudden change in her attitude, Hae-ryang stuck his tongue out. Despite the fuss, Mumu didn¡¯t seem interested. ¡°Is that good?¡± ¡°Yah! Didn¡¯t you just hear? A secret which has been passed down in legends. Legends! If people knew about it, they would be raging.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t interested in anything other than muscle training? That thing is a value which cannot be converted into money.¡± Mumu had no interest in martial arts. Actually, the star too sounded nice to him because it seemed nice on his ears. ¡°Phew.¡± Mo Il-hwa, who was frustrated by it, changed her mind. ¡°It is something which can help you build muscles a lot easier, faster and perfectly too.¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Those words finally were able to elicit a reaction from Mumu, something that hadn¡¯t happened this whole conversation. It seemed like muscles were all he thought about. When she spoke about muscles, she could see Mumu react like a normal person. ¡®It¡¯s that good?¡¯ Finally Mumu understood their reactions. And it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to get something which everyone seemed to be interested in. And then, he suddenly thought, ¡®Oh? If I ask the deputy to give me one star will I be able to enter the first archive?¡¯ Chapter 44: Secret Archive (1) Secret Archive (1)-Heavenly Martial Arts Academy¡¯s main building- -Deputy¡¯s office- ¡°Give me a star.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Deputy head Dan Pil-hoo stared at Mumu who was confidently asking him for a star. He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that attitude. ¡°Star¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡± ¡°The deputy can¡¯t even give me one star?¡± At the innocent voice of Mumu, Dan Pil-hoo narrowed his eyes. The others would be deceived by this attitude, but not him. This kid was by no means na?ve or innocent. ¡°Of course, as a deputy I can give it out. But that doesn¡¯t mean that it is something I can give because you want me to.¡± A star is a privilege. Those who collect such stars are entitled to see the treasures of the academy. ¡®Where did he get that information from?¡¯ Even the deputy himself had never been inside one, simply because access to the hidden secret archives was only possible to those who collected stars and proved their worth. If one found the place prematurely and tried to enter without permission, it would cost them. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it said that the leader of the Jegal clan was on the verge of reaching the border between heaven and hell?¡¯ It was truly terrifying to hear. It was said that no one would come out alive if they were in there. Well, that was just the rumor passing around and no matter how strong Mumu was, getting a star was different. ¡°Then how do I make you give it to me?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± When a deputy gives out a star, it can be under the condition of a special event within the academy or an outstanding ability of a student. However, such cases rarely involved first years. It was because first year was the time when kids started to figure out what they wanted to do. Which was why since the establishment of the academy, only a few people were able to collect stars. ¡°If you follow the rules, if you win a battle, or a martial arts competition you will be given a star.¡± ¡°I will do that, so can¡¯t you give it to me in advance?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Where the hell did the kid¡¯s conscience go? The deputy wasn¡¯t sure where Mumu had heard about the library, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Mumu¡¯s brain kept asking for a star. He should at least realize that competitions can¡¯t be won with words. Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue. ¡°You will have to perform brilliantly and win the competition to receive it, so why bother asking in advance?¡± ¡°I will perform and win brilliantly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Words don¡¯t seem to work on this kid. He couldn¡¯t even understand why he bothered having a close relationship with this kid. ¡®I can¡¯t even talk to him, it¡¯s like words have no effect on him.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo sighed and mumbled, ¡°I am so lonely.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes widened. Dan Pil-hoo was puzzled by the attitude. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Lone Genius of the Murim Association!¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ As soon as those words came out of Mumu¡¯s mouth, the deputy rushed out the door and saw if anyone was around, The deputy turned back to Mumu and whispered, ¡°Wh-where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Ah, the line you just said now ¡®I¡¯m so lonely¡¯ had previously appeared in the Murim Journal of the Sole Genius of Murim Association¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Dan Pil-hoo put a finger on his lips and asked the kid to be silent. He was embarrassed now. He never dreamed that his dark history he was adamant on hiding would come out of Mumu¡¯s mouth. Although it was an autobiography published under a pseudonym, he couldn¡¯t overcome the plagiarism controversy and criticisms and asked the publisher to call back the books and burn them. ¡®Where did he get a copy?¡¯ He thought all the books were burnt, but still Mumu knew about it. ¡°That book¡­ you read it?¡± ¡°Oh I read it. I enjoyed reading it when I was young, but I didn¡¯t think that the book¡­¡± ¡°Quiet! Please stay quiet about it!¡± If this matter leaked out it would mean a real difficult time for the deputy. Right now he is currently the deputy of the Heavenly martial arts academy. And if the fact that he was the author of the controversial book was discovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk around anymore and his position here could be cut off. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Mumu narrowed his eyes. Although he was innocent, he wasn¡¯t stupid. One thing was certain from the attitude, just the book was enough to make this man go red. ¡°Did the deputy write it?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Dan Pil-hoo blatantly denied it. But Mumu went closer and asked, ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I have that book in the dorm room¡­¡± ¡°What! Bring it!¡± San Pil-hoo couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety. That book had to disappear from not just the world but from the minds of everyone. How could the black history he had worked so hard to forget resurface again! ¡°Please, I request you. Don¡¯t bring it up.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Mumu chuckled at the pleading appearance of Dan Pil-hoo. In Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s eyes, this kid was a goblin! He wasn¡¯t na?ve at all! ¡®¡­ damn it!¡¯ Who would give a star to a first year kid? Even if he gave it to Mumu, there would be no way to use it right away, so it was better to give the star and get the book away from Mumu. Dan Pil-hoo rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Right, my Mumu needs a star right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ it looks real.¡± Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t hide their shock as they looked at Mumu¡¯s student card. The student card was a small book, and the last two sheets had a star shaped seal stamped on them. In the middle of the star was written Dan Baek-yeon and the deputy, Dan Pil-hoo. It was impossible to forge this seal as it was made with a special ink. First of all, the color of each star was different so forging would be hard. ¡®This bastard?¡¯ Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu''s student card, Mumu had said he would get more stars and he did! ¡°What is your relationship with the deputy head?¡± Even on the day of inauguration, it seemed like the man let Mumu go, but he didn¡¯t expect the man to give him a star. At this point, one would have to be dumb to assume the two didn¡¯t know each other. ¡°Ah, the deputy head¡­¡± For a moment, Mumu almost talked about the book, but then changed his mind. ¡°He said he liked me.¡± He made a pact with the deputy head. No one would talk about the book until they died, And it was a promise to be kept. ¡°He gave you this because he liked you? For that reason alone?¡± Not just Jin-hyuk, but everyone looked at Mumu with doubt. A star rating, something which wasn¡¯t easy to get, was given to one kid just because the deputy liked him? Something must be going on between the two. ¡°What kind of deal did you make with the deputy?¡± ¡°Ehh. Enough, it doesn¡¯t matter what he made.¡± Mo Il-hwa tried to dissuade Jin-hyuk from questioning Mumu. After all, seeing Mumu act like this, she knew there was no use in questioning him as it seemed he would never give out the answer. ¡®I can find out later.¡¯ As Mo Il-hwa frowned, Jin-hyuk sighed and nodded. Right, it would be better to find the reason out later. ¡°Then let¡¯s head over to the library now.¡± Like her, Jin-hyuk was also curious about the existence of the secret archives. -Heavenly Library- It was located on the north side of the main building. What was unusual was that the building was built on such a large piece of land and kept far away from the rest. Mumu and his party entered the library which was in the shape of a tower. ¡°Oh.¡± Soon exclamations left their mouths. One wall of the library was filled with numerous wooden weapons and the other filled with training swords and stuff. It was only that they understood that these were all things which would be needed in the future. ¡°Non-essential books?¡± Another wall was filled with books. Each bookshelf was organized. [Fist] [Spear] [Knuckle Buster] s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [Feet] [Sword] [Blade] In addition, they were classified and divided into dozens of categories. Seeing this they could understand just how amazing their academy was. ¡°Quite a lot.¡± There were many first years on the first floor. There appeared to be around fifty of them by number. There were quite a few familiar faces too, but seeing that they were on the first day, it seemed like they were only checking it out. Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes were set on the bookshelves classified as feet. Since he mainly used footsteps, he wanted to take a look at the books there. ¡°We can take a look later, let¡¯s make sure to head over there later.¡± Perhaps because it was in the shape of a tower, there was a staircase which led up to the middle floor and in front of it was a middle-aged man who seemed to be checking the kids entering. The middle-aged man with thick eyes looked around, and it was hard to imagine him as a man with his lack of a beard and overly feminine features. ¡®So burdensome.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa¡¯s review. ¡®Something¡­ like an eunuch.¡¯ That was Hae-ryang¡¯s opinion. But they didn¡¯t say anything. As Mumu and his party approached, the middle-aged man got up. ¡°Oh my, freshmen.¡± ¡®Eh? Why is this so thin?¡¯ A middle-aged man like a eunuch spoke that way. The man smiled brightly at Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hohoho. Don¡¯t be too shocked. It¡¯s because I am an alumni, so I speak this way.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ They really hoped he was the one. They had heard that many people in the academy were currently former students and it seemed like this man was one. Jin-hyuk hurriedly apologized. ¡°Please forgive us, we have been rude.¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s polite attitude, the man licked his lips and asked. ¡°Oh my. A really kind kid with a nice face. I am Im Jong who is in charge of the first floor management of the library.¡± Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang also introduced themselves and so did Mumu. Im Jong, frowned and said, ¡°Oh my. So cute.¡± Mumu smiled at that. ¡°Your tone is very interesting.¡± ¡°Huhhohoho. Right? It is the first time someone said it out loud. I like you.¡± ¡®¡­ so tough.¡¯ At the unusual tone of Im Jong, Jin-hyuk felt burdened. The way he talked was too much like a woman, but he didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed about it. And then Im Jong asked, ¡°So what did the cute freshman come here for?¡± Mo Il-hwa whispered to the man, ¡°Mumu here is going to the secret archives.¡± ¡°What?¡± Im Jong frowned. When he heard that he frowned, he thought that the kids were wanting to go to the second floor because they were top scorers. However, something completely different from what he expected was said. Im Jong, stroking his cheek asked, ¡°How did the freshman come to hear about it?¡± The secret archive of the library. Only second year students were told about it. From then on, the eligible kids were given stars and permission to visit. However, it was the first time that some first years on their first day came over asking to enter. ¡°I heard from seniors who graduated.¡± Im Jong seemed flustered with Hae-ryang¡¯s answer. ¡°Is that so? Such light mouthed kids. I asked them to speak about it to interest the newly joined one.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t think the kids would follow through with it. Most of them would inform only those kids they were close with. Im Jong looked at Mumu and spoke as if he felt bad. ¡°But what do I do? You can¡¯t enter the secret archives unless the special conditions are met. I don¡¯t think you were told that.¡± ¡°Puah.¡± The second year kids laughed. Of course, since they were all assisting in the library, they were all aware of the secret archive. ¡°If you want to enter it, you need to get a star¡­¡± Before he could finish, Mumu held out his student card with two stars. The eyes of In Jong fluttered at it. ¡°Oh my. What is this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The second years were completely shocked. Who expected a first year on the first day of joining to come here with two stars? Surprised they all whispered. ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡®Two stars already?¡¯ ¡®How the hell did the first year student get a star?¡¯ ¡®In the second year not a single person had a single star.¡¯ Except for those new 3rd years, there was no one in the current 2nd year who held a star. And it was only the beginning of their semester. At that time, a second year student asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be a fake?¡± ¡°Fake?¡± In response to that question, the 1st floor managers looked at the seal closely. Im Jong looked at that and frowned. ¡°¡­ no, this is authentic.¡± It wasn¡¯t a fake but a real one. It belonged to the deputy head and Dan Baek-yeon. Even if a kid wanted to forge it, they couldn¡¯t. Mumu asked with a bright smile, ¡°Can I head in then?¡± At that, Im Jong;s eyes lit up. ¡®Uhm. Is this a first?¡¯ It was the first time in the academy that a first year student was entering on only the first day of the semester and with two stars at that! Chapter 45: Secret Archive (2) Secret Archive (2)Wheik! ¡°Hohoho. There are no lanterns on the stairs so be careful.¡± Mumu followed Im Jong who was walking down the staircase with only a single lantern. The books that were available based off of year were organized by ascension, and the hidden archives were located in the basement. Unlike in the main portion of the library the hidden archives had a musty smell, with cobwebs, and no one else was around. ¡®I wish we could all come together.¡¯ [That is against the rules.] Mo Il-hwa asked if she could look at the entrance of the secret archive too, but was refused mercilessly saying that unqualified people couldn¡¯t enter. So the party decided to wait and watch till Mumu got back. Except for one person. [Hm. Miss, excuse me I need to go to the 2nd floor] [Ugh] Jin-hyuk was able to go to the 2nd floor because he was in the top twelve. The brothers seemed to be a pair with great luck. And they were plainly upfront with everything. ¡°Was your name Mumu?¡± Im Jong who was heading down the stairs asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°See the red lines on the walls and the bottom of the stairs?¡± As Im Jong pointed to a certain place,a red line was drawn like a boundary. A warning of sorts. Im Jong smiled and continued, ¡°From here on, you need to be careful. Even if you discover the location of the secret archive, if you think you can enter and come out on your own will, then you won¡¯t be able to come back here again. Hohoho.¡± Laughing while telling a scary story. ¡°Ahh. Is that so?¡± However, Mumu¡¯s reaction was lukewarm. Seeing that, Im Jong thought, ¡®Is he an idiot? No, I don¡¯t think he is one nor is he pretending to be one either.¡¯ Looking at Mumu¡¯s face it was clear that this kid was fairly innocent. However, it was difficult to guess what Mumu was thinking compared to his friends. Those who entered the secret archives reacted in one of two ways. Either they couldn¡¯t hide their joy, or they were extremely tense. But Mumu was neither. ¡®I can¡¯t guess anything.¡¯ However, he was curious about another thing. ¡®Did he learn martial arts?¡¯ Looking at Mumu¡¯s footsteps, they seemed to be those belonging to an ordinary person, and not a Murim, at least as Im Jong thought. Those who learn light footwork have a certain flow and distance between their feet, but with Mumu there was neither of those traits. ¡®I feel nothing from him.¡¯ No matter how much he looked, it was as if this kid hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. But he didn¡¯t understand how such a kid got two stars. This only made Mumu seem like an even more unusual child. ¡®Uh-huh. Why should I care when I am not his teacher?¡¯ His only job was to guide Mumu to the first secret archive. After a while a huge space appeared which was covered in darkness. If someone was not familiar with the place they would get hurt. Im Jong, fumbling around the wall, pressed a certain place as he brought the lantern towards it, and soon the oil which was flowing in was lit and the fire spread in all directions. Wheik! The burning flame lit up the space. As the surroundings brightened, three large black iron gates appeared. Above each black gate was something engraved, [Battle Weapons] [Elixirs/ medicine] [Secret Arts] Looking at the tightly shut gates, the atmosphere was different from the library above. It was as if some treasure was being protected. Im Jong who opened his arms wide towards Mumu said, ¡°Hohoho. Welcome to the Heavenly Library¡¯s Secret Archives.¡± Secret Archive. A real benefit given to students with outstanding talent. ¡°Among those who enjoyed this benefit, there was no one who didn¡¯t excel,¡± said Im Jong to Mumu. ¡°I will briefly explain the rules. You can go through each door only once. And you can only bring one thing back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I can take it out of the Secret Archives?¡± ¡°Yes. You can take what you want. However, the book must be copied and returned within three days time. You need to keep this rule in mind. Looking forward to it?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± But Mumu didn¡¯t seem that impressed. What he was interested in was talking with his friends about it, and the benefits in here weren¡¯t of particular interest to Mumu. ¡®This is a rare right?¡¯ Still, he liked it. According to Hae-ryang, the things were difficult to put a price on and were called the treasures of Murim. Then wouldn¡¯t he be able to make his father well-known if he tried something? ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumu looked at the three gates. And pointed to elixir. ¡®Huh? This is interesting.¡¯ Im Jong¡¯s eyes lit up. Most of the choices of the people who came here were Secret Arts. Anyone would be curious if the name Secret was attached next to it. So he didn¡¯t expect Mumu to pick elixir. ¡®Will there be things like old wild ginseng?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s focus was on touching the most expensive thing. Im Jong, who was unaware of this, was puzzled. ¡®Ah¡­ his internal energy must be low.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t sense anything from Mumu, so he thought he chose this side for that reason. With that reason, he nodded. ¡°Hohoho. Follow me.¡± Im Jong took Mumu to the front of the iron gate which had Medicinal Herbs. In front of the gate was a stone statue with a square shaped slab engraved with 8 stars. ¡°You have the permission card?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give me it.¡± Mumu then placed the stars into the star-shaped hole on the slab. The stars which were placed turned red and then were pushed into the slab. ¡°Oh.¡± Mumu was shocked by this. ¡°You can do the rest.¡± At this, Mumu took out the other star he got and did the same. Once again it turned red and did the same. Not long after, the black iron gate opened with a squeaking sound. ¡°Wow.¡± As the gate opened, Mumu was shocked. As if they were in a herbalist¡¯s clinic, numerous things were placed on display. ¡®Hohoho. Shocked?¡¯ The sight was amazing. [Four hundred year old ginseng] [Three hundred year old reishi mushroom] [Dried golden fish] [Cold Ginseng] [Tianshan Snow Lily] [Five hundred years old Tuber Fleece flower] [Perilla Medicine] [Energy Pill] [Blood points] All of them were medicinal herbs and energy supplements which were difficult to obtain even for a thousand gold. Most of them basically had the effect of enhancing the energy flow and other powerful effects, such as resistance to poison, flame or yin. With a smile Im Jong said, ¡°It is important to choose the herb which suits your constitution. For example, `If the yang is strong and you need to balance it, the Snow Lily would be good, and if you need to suppress the yin, goldfish would do you good.¡± Mumu scratched his head as he couldn¡¯t understand a thing which was being said. ¡°Hohoho. You don¡¯t seem to understand. Then ask me and I will inform you.¡± With a smile Mumu asked, ¡°What is the most expensive one?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Im Jong¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡®What is the most expensive one?¡¯ Im Jong was dumbfounded as he looked at Mumu. So far, among those who stepped in, none of them would choose this aisle. This was the first time. What Mumu took was the Shaolin Temple pill. Among them, it was known to be stable and have great value, or in other words it was the most refined pill and thus called the best. ¡®Oh my. He is one weird guy.¡¯ Despite looking na?ve, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to be selected. The selection was done based on something absurd. Kik! The next place Mumu chose was Secret Arts When the iron gate opened, a study with three hundred books was revealed. Unlike the 1st floor, there were many manuals here. The reason, ¡°All of the things in here are needed to ascend higher. There are things which were donated by various clans and were copied by the former students who were of Murim association, the Imperial family and the teachers here too.¡± Books to rise higher. No amount of money would suffice to buy them all. However, it was no exaggeration to say that this place had almost all martial techniques. ¡°Hmm.¡± Hohoho. Even if he wanted that herb, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn his eyes away from these great books¡­ huh?¡® Im Jong narrowed his eyes. Mumu¡¯s eyes looking at the books seemed tired. He couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡®Hm. No. What is that expression while standing in front of something more precious than an elixir?¡¯ Im Jong clicked this tongue. Mumu was tired. ¡®¡­ uhm¡­ all things I heard but nothing interests me.¡¯ Mumu liked to read books. But not martial arts books. ¡°You want me to choose within half an hour?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu entered the place to see if there was anything interesting. Seeing that Im Jong turned frustrated. ¡®Why is he constantly looking around?¡¯ The entire place was filled with things that anyone would be interested in, so why was Mumu looking like that? Unable to hold back, Im Jong coughed. ¡°Uhm.¡± Im Jong shook his head and pointed to the back. Mumu didn¡¯t understand it. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Behind you.¡± With that, Mumu turned his head around. Where he turned was the Self Defense Art which was rare to find even in the Imperial palace. Mumu looked at the shelf very carefully. ¡®Ahhh.¡¯ Im Jong felt relieved. He had to direct this kid to look over there. What a boring kid. Shhh! However, Mumu kept flipping through them too! Looking at his face it was clear Mumu was bored. Im Jong couldn¡¯t figure out why this kid was making that face while looking at something from the Secret Archives. Mumu, who was flipping through the manuals, had a tired expression. Mumu then asked Im Jong, ¡°Can we just skip this?¡± Tremble! Im Jong felt like he was going to explode. ¡°If you want to, it is up to you, but not choosing anyt¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At that, Mumu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Mumu walked towards something with excited eyes. Had he finally found something? Mumu pulled something out and spoke brightly. ¡°I will take this!¡± ¡°Hohoho. Looks like you finally found something, bring it!¡± Mumu excitedly brought the book. Seeing the title of the book he was carrying, Im Jong went still. ¡®!?¡¯ [Contraction and Relaxation of Muscles] How could this piece of garbage be put in this secret archive? He didn¡¯t understand, maybe there was an error in the selection process of books. ¡°Mumu, you see. I think this book was placed wrongly in this section, how about choosing something else?¡± ¡°I want this.¡± ¡°Oh my. I don¡¯t have the right to meddle with it, but it isn¡¯t right. Please choose something else.¡± ¡°I want this.¡± ¡°No! How about I choose something for you?¡± ¡°I only want this.¡± ¡°I said no!¡± ¡°I want this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Im Jong gave up. ¡®This kid is really¡­¡¯ He decided to give up thinking too. Kik! The gate to Battle Weapons opened. As the light went on, numerous weapons inside could be seen. Each of these weapons were the best, and each were treasured. It was a wonderful thing that anyone who practiced martials arts would want to touch. ¡°Choose what you want.¡± Im Jong said with a large sigh. Normally students who come in already know what they want to choose, but he decided to discard those expectations on Mumu. ¡®What can I even expect?¡¯ Most expensive herb. The trashiest book. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t expect much.¡¯ It was difficult to guess what this kid could want. Unlike when he picked up the book, Mumu was looking around curiously. Starting with swords to shiny things. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He was concerned. He didn¡¯t know what to choose. ¡®Should I ask the manager for help?¡¯ He wondered how much money would come if they were sold. As he looked, Mumu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Im Jong noticed this, ¡®is he interested in something?¡¯ He was about to give up, but seeing Mumu, his interest rose again. But the moment he looked at the weapon, he went stiff again. It was a gigantic Moon Blade, a Chinese pole weapon. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was a blade, which had a long handle like a spear. It was called the Moon Blade because of its shape. ¡®He..¡¯ This one was heavier than the others, and was difficult to handle too as it was made of black iron. The weight was twice that of a normal Moon Blade. A weight which only Master level warriors could handle, and a perfect demonstration could only be done by a Super master level warrior. He approached the kid and said, ¡°You seem to have a unique eye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it is too much. It is a weapon which only skilled people can wield.¡± A man called Biryu Giant was the only one who used it. This was his own weapon. Mumu walked towards the Moon Blade. ¡°Can I?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Im Jong smiled timidly. Calling Mumu an odd kid was an understatement. To covet a weapon which was for giant people and strong ones. ¡°Hphoho. It is okay to lift but how¡­ uh? What did you say?¡± ¡°I want to touch it?¡± ¡°Oh my! Why are you climbing up?¡± Mumu was climbing on the display stand where the weapon was kept. Since the Demon Dragon Moon Blade was heavy, it was tied with metal chains which were then tied to the pillars on either side. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Im Jong¡¯s eyes fluttered. Mumu tried to touch the black iron rod which was fixed between the two pillars. He wanted to touch the blade so why was he touching the rod? ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can I take this?¡± Mumu pointed to the black iron rod which was acting like a pole. Why would he want to take the rod and leave the weapon? ¡°¡­ kid. That is a simple item. And is used to support the weapon, it¡¯s weight must be over a thousand pounds and you want to lift that? You. You!¡± That was when Im Jong¡¯s eyes widened. Was it because this kid was trying to lift the rod without even taking down the weapon tied to it? The rod was definitely too much for even a dozen humans to lift. ¡°I said stop. It is dangerous. That¡­ uh!¡± An unbelievable thing happened. The black iron rod was lifted up. ¡°Ach!¡± Bulge. The back of Mumu¡¯s hand and forearm were bulging and swelling up. Even the muscles on his face were turning clear. ¡°You¡­ how?¡± Even a warrior in the peak of Super Master level couldn¡¯t lift such a thing. Im Jong was speechless. On the other hand Mumu couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡®This is it! This is it!¡¯ The training tool he was looking for. A weight which was higher than the weight he was using now. What he wanted was this. ¡°Ohhh?¡± However, it was difficult to bear the weight of 1380 kgs without a stable ground. Mumu was on the pillar so he lost balance. Sway! ¡°Dangerous!¡± Im Jong hurriedly moved towards Mumu. However, Mumu had already lost the balance and let go of the rod, but the pillar was swaying now. ¡°Catch it!¡± Grrr! The black rod soon fell and collapsed. However, a rod was nothing, but if this pillar collapsed, it would knock the other ones down. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The nearby pillars collapsed one after another bringing everything down with them. Crack! ¡®!!!!¡¯ ¡°Oh my!!!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Mumu and Im Jong both sank to the ground. Chapter 46: Secret Archive (3) Secret Archive (3)¡°Cough cough!¡± Mumu, who had fallen down, coughed and looked around. Although he had fallen down suddenly, he had managed to land well. But, the surroundings were extremely dark so he couldn¡¯t see anything. All the while Mumu still held onto the black iron rod which had fallen with him. The chains had broken during the fall, so the Moon Blade couldn¡¯t be seen. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Clank! Mumu loosened some of the broken chain which was still attached to the rod. And then he heard a light flickering. Wheiik! It was none other than Im Jong, who was still holding a light. And then the two made eye contact. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Im Jong had a lot to say, but he endured and remained silent. And all because something else was more important. I m Jong, covered in dust, looked around trying to see where he had fallen. ¡°Manager?¡± At Mumu¡¯s call Im Jong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Oh my. What mess is this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay alive because of you! I feel like we are in the 3rd basement.¡± ¡°This is the 3rd basement?¡± ¡°How?¡± The heavy pillars were falling and it did feel like they were moving down. But to be on the last floor was really something else! ¡°I was deceived by that cute face. You really are mischievous. Today we set a new record since the founding of the Academy.¡± ¡°Record?¡± ¡°Right. You are the first person to come down to the 3rd basement without even having stars! Ah, how proud you must be!¡± Contrary to his words, the tone was sarcastic, as it should have been considering Im Jong was currently all drained of emotion. Despite being the manager, he was only in charge of the first basement, the second layer onwards had a different person in charge. The conclusion was this was his first time coming to this place. ¡°Can¡¯t we get out?¡± Im Jong glanced at Mumu, who had scratched his head and spoke as if he had no care in the world. If it was as easy as that, then everyone would have come and gone just like them! [I¡¯m going to tell you something. Im Jong, I am advising you as a well wisher. Don¡¯t even think about heading down to the 3rd basement floor just out of curiosity. Even if it is for your friend or for yourself, it will be dangerous, your life will be at risk.] This was the advice given to him by the head of the Zegal clan. It was ten years ago and it was engraved in his heart deeply. ¡°Woah, what good would I do to get angry at you? Heed my words from now. The 3rd basement is more dangerous than the ones above. You need to be careful with every action. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good answer.¡± Im Jong shook his head and moved the lantern to check if they could head on up. ¡®!?¡¯ But the ceiling, which was supposed to have a hole in it because of the crash, was still completely intact! ¡®Um, so the thing about recovering was true.¡¯ He never expected to witness it with his own eyes. Unlike the other floors, there were stories about this 3rd basement being equipped with a technique to recover, a defense to prevent escape. This is bad, if only there were eight stars placed on the stone slab at the entrance, then the defenses wouldn¡¯t hurt us. And trying to bust through the ceiling might trigger some kind of trap, and the thought of this happening made it seem very daunting. ¡°Phew. I don¡¯t know.¡± They had no choice but to find an exit. After contemplating for a moment, Im Jong ripped the hem of his robe and made a torch. Black smoke billowed out. Swosh! The rising smoke flowed towards the south east. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hohoho. This is a life lesson. The smoke will follow the direction of the airflow. Therefore, the direction of the smoke points towards the exit.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mumu nodded his head as if he learned something. Taking the lead Im Jong moved. ¡°Take it easy and follow me, never move away from me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wait, are you bringing that with you?¡± Im Jong asked, pointing to the black iron rod Mumu was holding. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Leave it and let''s go. How are we supposed to get out with that heavy thing?¡± ¡°It is fine. I can hold it.¡± Said Mumu while holding it, since the Moon Blade wasn¡¯t attached to it, he could carry the rod. Im Jong clicked his tongue at the sight. He was surprised by this monster¡¯s power. ¡®Does this kid only focus on external energy?¡¯ ¡®Is this why I can¡¯t feel anything from Mumu?¡¯ ¡®This isn¡¯t important right now¡¯ Im Jong nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Both started moving, as Im Jong moved he was on alert so as to not touch anything that might be trapped. As he managed the 1st and 2nd basements once in a while, he knew what kind of defenses would be there. ¡°Don¡¯t step there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°From here on, only step where I step¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Would all this be helpful? Moving forty steps ahead, nothing happened. With that Im Jong gained confidence, he thought that he would be able to escape safely from this place. Until Mumu called, ¡°Manager.¡± ¡°Be quiet. We still need to be alert.¡± ¡°Manager.¡± ¡°I told you to be quiet.¡± ¡°I think this is the same place.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mumu pointed to the chain on the floor. It was the place where Mumu released the chains on the rod. Seeing that, Im Jong frowned. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We walked in a straight line so how did we come back here?¡¯ Im Jong began to think. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Oh my, this is bad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It seems like we are trapped in a formation.¡± ¡°Formation?¡± Im Jong spoke with a crying face. ¡°We fell right into the middle of the Hell of misfortunes!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°What is what? You and I are both done for.¡± Hell of Misfortunate. It was one of the worst things, and the best technique in Murim, which had been made by the Zegal clan. He finally realized that this was why no one could come out alive. ¡°Is there no way out?¡± ¡°if I knew we would have picked that up right away! Why would I wander?¡± Im Jong groaned and screamed. If only Mumu hadn¡¯t touched that rod this all wouldn¡¯t have happened. Yet at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to blame the kid. Even if they both worked together the changes of getting out were less than ten percent. ¡®Im Jong. Im Jong. You need to calm down.¡¯ Despite not being an expert, he had studied things in his childhood. ¡®It is known to have 8 kinds.¡¯ He learned some basic things and the 8 fold formations of the Zegal clan. There were 8: hold, life, injury, prevention, land, death, fear and open. ¡®let¡¯s see.¡¯ Looking around, he could see the line drawn. The lines formed a strange shape and connected together like a maze. ¡®The solution seems to be we need to pass through this and¡­¡¯ Im Jong moved along the north line. According to this arrangement. ¡°We need to go there.¡± ¡°There?¡± ¡°Right. Follow me. And don¡¯t stop.¡± Mumu followed him and this time they walked on the opposite side from before and took 24 steps. And then turned south west. And then 24 steps like that. Shhh! The space ahead vibrated, and then the entrance to a large cave appeared. ¡°Wow! Must be the exit!¡± ¡°hohoho. See that? see that? this is what you get for following me!¡± Im Jon proudly said. He was worried what to do if something bad happened but they were safe. And he tried to sigh in relief. ¡°But it says Screaming Hell.¡± ¡°What?¡± Im Jong looked up and went stiff. As Mumu said, the entrance said Screaming Hell. ¡°¡­¡± He gasped. He had barely managed to use his mind and he was only at the entrance to hell. Now he understood why this was the Hell of Misfortune. ¡®Eight hells¡­¡¯ In Buddhism, it is said that a person who commits a sin goes to one of the eight hells depending on their crime. And this one they were seeing was the 5th one. ¡°I am going crazy.¡± He was close to going insane. If they entered this place, then they would be stuck in hell. And if they went back they would open the door to the other hells. It was a dire situation. ¡°Ahh. I can¡¯t move further¡± Im Jong touched his head and sat down on the floor. It was impossible to know what was going to happen. Im Jong said to Mumu. ¡°We should wait here. I think it would be better to wait for another manager to come for us.¡¯ That seemed to be the safer option. But then the entrance of Screaming Hell which was looming over suddenly approached them. ¡°Shit!¡± In an instant, their surroundings changed. A round space, but like before there was no exit. There was a luminous pole on the wall and the inside wasn¡¯t very dark. ¡°Where is this¡­¡± Swosh. Before he could even finish speaking, water fell from the ceiling. In an instant, they were both drenching wet. ¡®!?¡¯ Water was soon filling the place they were in. ¡°Kyaaak!¡± As the name suggested, Im Jong screamed. He would end up drowning in water and ying. ¡®How? Why?¡¯ Im Jong was in a state of panic as he didn¡¯t know what to do. He tried to think if there was anything he could do, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Finally, ¡°You! You! Break the wall!¡± Since there was no other way, he thought of breaking the wall and entering another space. Splash! The water was up to their thighs. Im Jong, who gave instructions to Mumu, moved towards the common wall. Chak! The water was interfering with their movement but as a Super Master level warrior, he moved pretty fast. Im Jong gathered all the power at once and hit the wall. Bang! It cracked very little with his palm imprinted on the wall. Seeing that Im Jong was shocked. ¡®What is this? How can it not break?¡¯ He didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard. Im Jong tried once again. Bang! A sound stronger than before, but ¡®Ah!?¡¯ The wall cracked more than before yet the wall remained intact. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. There was no way to break through in time if it wouldn¡¯t budge even when he used his greatest strength. ¡®This is no ordinary wall. How was this even made?¡¯ He understood again just how great the lord of the Zegal clan was and what he had meant by not venturing into this place. This was a true hell that no one could escape from. Swosh! The water kept pouring in. Before long they would be fully submerged in water. ¡®How?¡¯ Thud! That was when he heard a roar. Looking there he saw Mumu punching the wall. And the wall where Mumu hit had cracks but not as great as what Im Jong had done. ¡®Ah. Right.¡¯ It was only natural, if a Super Master level warrior could do nothing then a 1st year student wouldn¡¯t be able to crack the wall. Im Jong looked up with a disappointed face. ¡®Ah! Is this manager going to die this way?¡¯ It was the moment when he was about to fall into despair. Mumu said as the water was rising to the neck. ¡°This can¡¯t go on.¡± ¡°Of course. How can you crack it like i¡­¡± ¡°Please look after this.¡± Mumu came close and handed the rod to Im Jong. Im Jong wasn¡¯t shocked. He thought it was absurd for Mumu to hold onto the rod when they were going to die. Why the hell was he so obsessed with this¡­ Tak! ¡®Gasp!¡¯ Im Jong, who got the rod, was puzzled by the weight. Although the water made it easier, it was still very heavy. It was strange to see this kid carry this around so casually. And then he saw Mumu doing something. And, Crack! ¡®!?¡¯ Im Jong¡¯s eyes widened. Mumu¡¯s whole body swelled up and his muscles swelled too. From the trapezius to the pectoralis. It was as if mountains stood on his hands. ¡°You¡­ Your¡­ body¡­¡± Mumu scratched his head and said to Im Jong. ¡°It would be better to destroy the wall than get buried right?¡± ¡°What¡± Mumu wrapped one of his arms around Im Jong¡¯s waist and, ¡°Oh my!¡± And took the position of squatting. Im Jong was pulled into the water because of it. Yet, he looked at the muscles of Mumu. Mumu, who bent his knees for a spring-like action, immediately applied force to the soles of his feet. It was then, Kwang! As the force was applied, the floor cracked. And with that, the body of Mumu soared up. ¡°Kuam!¡± Im Jong clenched his lips and shut his eyes because of the speed. He couldn¡¯t breathe. And then an unbelievable thing happened. -chaaaa! It was as if the water was flowing backwards as Mumu soared up. At the same time, water from the ceiling continued to move. Paah! The water moved to block the direction in which Mumu had jumped. Mumu simply stretched out his fists and cut through the water. The moment his fist touched the ceiling to cut down the water. Kwang! The wall was pierced. And that wasn¡¯t the end. Mumu¡¯s fists pierced the ceiling and continued to soar. Kwakwakwang! ¡®W-what?¡¯ Breaking down the space created by the defense technique by force. Im Jong clung tighter to Mumu who was still moving up. Chapter 47: Heavenly Training (1) Heavenly Training (1)In a garden located not far from the library there was a pavilion with red, blue and green lanterns attached to a small pond. A nearby table was set inside the pavilion and several liquor bottles were on it. An old man who looked to be around seventy, sat there and looked at the bottles with anticipation. A man in a blue uniform sat opposite to him. Maybe it was because of the angle of where the three lanterns were lit, but the man¡¯s face was covered in shadows. The old man opened his mouth without taking his eyes off the bottles, ¡°What is the next one?¡± At that, the man in the shadows smiled, ¡°How about the elder guesses?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°If you are an elder who is well versed in drinking, I think you can.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It is a liquor which was brought directly from Shandong province just for you, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to try?¡± At that the old man smiled and touched the bottle, and then he untied the string wrapped around the snout and opened the cork. As soon as he opened the cork a sweet scent came from within. It was a strong enough scent to fill the place. At this the old man smiled. ¡°Such a deep scent. It seems to be closer to a wheat liquor.¡± ¡°Ho oh.¡± ¡°Wine I think.¡± It was an alcoholic beverage which was obtained by fermenting the grains such as corn and wheat. Depending on how concentrated the scent was, it was divided into three kinds. But knowing that meant this old man was quite a drinker. ¡°Really old too.¡± The old man poured the drink into the glass, then while gently shaking the glass, he dipped the tip of his nose into the glass to savor the scent. ¡°Its smell is so sweet, so I guess I need to sip it just to be sure.¡± The old man took a sip. And as he put it in his mouth, he enjoyed the stinging sensation. The heat ran down his throat. ¡°Ahh! Nice.¡± ¡°Know what it is?¡± The old man smiled at the question. ¡°Brought it from Shandong and there is only a white wine with a strong pear scent like this. Confucius House Wine¡± Confucius House Wine. A famous drink, the name of which came from the only household that could produce it. ¡°Amazing. You knew it right away.¡± ¡°Hehehe. If I didn¡¯t know this, why should I call myself a drinker?¡± With those words, the old man emptied his drink and while pouring himself another said, ¡°It is nice to drink with a good friend. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They both drank. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Putting the glass down, the man smiled. ¡°It has been eight years since I first met you.¡± ¡°Right, eight years since I have become friends with the one who was famous in Guangdong province, who overcame heavenly training in only ten seconds.¡± ¡°You are exaggerating.¡± ¡°It is the truth.¡± The elderly man smiled and refilled the glass. ¡°Today is a good day. Thanks to you I am able to drink alcohol from each region.¡± The man who was looking at the elder said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you, the elder who is nothing less than the Five Great Warriors, stays in this academy and only serves like this?¡± At that, the old man laughed, ¡°How can an old man like me be on the same level as them? Fame tends to fade overtime, and when you are a little old, you¡¯ll come to find there is no point dwelling on such things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it''s because of the pact with¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man just drank. And the man filled the glass. ¡°But now that the promised time is over, your journey here is over too,¡± ¡°Now is the time to rest. I have young friends like you and Mak Cheong-un so I can step back with peace of mind.¡± ¡°How can I stand on the same level as Guardian Mak who is said to be the next leader of the training?¡± ¡°Hehehe. How humble can you be?¡± ¡°It is the truth.¡± ¡°You are strong. Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± ¡°I am not interested in management. It is just sad to lose a drinking friend when you retire.¡± At those words, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. The old man who, for a long time, wasn¡¯t able to decide the successor to the third basement manager. This elder wanted the man in front of him to take up this role. Unlike the others, he wasn¡¯t greedy and had a humble heart. With this, the old man ate some beef broth. ¡°Even though it has been a long time, you never even ask for anything.¡± At that the man¡¯s eyes lit up. But the old man pouring the drink didn¡¯t notice this. The man spoke, ¡°I am not interested and there are some things which are better left untouched.¡± ¡°Hahaha! A very famous answer, but say if that place I look after has a damaged copy of the most wanted book in there. Or simply a treasure trove left by a man who dyed the entire land in blood seventeen years back, can you turn a blind eye?¡± The old man asked by narrowing his eyes. It was to see the reaction. ¡°I¡­¡± It was just at the moment the man was about to say something, someone hurriedly ran into the pavilion where they were, ¡°Elder!¡± This person was a warrior at the academy. The warrior looked at the other man and then whispered to the old man, who frowned as he got up. ¡°Elder?¡± ¡°We should end our drinking party now, I should head back first.¡± With those words, the old man left the pavilion. As he disappeared completely, the man in the shadows smiled. ¡°So it was hidden in there all this time?¡± He too was waiting for a long time to get some specific words out of that old man¡¯s mouth. In the meantime, he ended up having to keep with the old man¡¯s alcohol parties all for this sake. -The secret archive control room. The place was in turmoil.- Jo Doo-an, the manager of the control room, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. It was because the defenses of the third basement were operating. Here in the control room he could see the situation in real time using the red stone in front of him. He noticed it only after the fourth cog of red stone had turned. They didn¡¯t know how the intruder got in, but suddenly they were in. However, before long they had entered the fifth hall. ¡°Wow! This is bad! Manager. Doesn¡¯t this mean that this intruder will pass the hall?¡± At that, the manager shook his head. He knew best that no one could endure the transition from hell. ¡°No, soon it will start.¡± Screaming Hell was a water hell. Once entered anyone would soon be submerged and drowned. But to this the disciple shouted, ¡°The Screaming Hell hall has stopped!¡± ¡°What?¡± Anyone would have to die there. It wasn¡¯t long since the intruders entered so what was this? ¡°No? Did they pass already?¡± ¡°Yes! That is weird, and it stopped working for some reason?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ They didn¡¯t pass but stopped the entire technique? What the hell? Kiiiik! They were puzzled when the 6th red stone moved. It meant that the sixth hell, the Heat Hell was operating. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Jo Doo-in bit his lip. ¡°They are up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The danger of the heat hell could not be compared to the previous one. However, there was something unusual about the intruders'' force. ¡®They will touch the last one if this goes on¡¯ The last one was a warning system for the academy. If the Invincible Hell button glows, all the teachers in the academy would be summoned. The teachers would gather to enter a defense formation to protect the treasures of the academy. ¡®I don¡¯t know who the intruder is, but Heat Hell should stop them¡­¡¯ Kik! And the gears around the 6th stone stopped. ¡®Huh!¡¯ Jo Doo-in¡¯s eyes went wide realizing that the 6th hall was crossed. [It was said that no intruder can escape the Hell halls alive.] ¡®¡­ but these people are in the 7th Hell hall!¡¯ The seventh was Great Fiery Hell. And after this was the last, 8th one. And if that was crossed all the defense would collapse. ¡°M-manager, what do we do?¡± At the question from the assistant, JO Doo-in bit his lip. ¡°Ready to hit the¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± They heard a voice from behind. Jo Doo-in¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Great Guardian?¡± ¡°Seems like something happened.¡± ¡°An intruder in the 3rd basement.¡± ¡°The third?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Hell of Misfortune?¡± ¡°The intruder passed through the 6th hell.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± At that, the old man stroked his beard and turned around to see the man behind him. ¡°Great Guardian Hwang?¡± ¡°If an intruder gets in, the situation is bad. We can go ahead and take care of it. I will be back soon!¡± Ahh. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. With that the man disappeared from the control room. It seemed like he was rushing to the 3rd basement. Seeing that, the assistant manager sighed. ¡°We are fortunate he showed up on time, wouldn¡¯t he be able to stop this?¡¯ ¡°That would be nice but¡­¡± At that moment, someone opened the control room. It was another assistant in another control room. ¡°There is trouble.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°It seems like manager Im Jong had fallen into the 3rd basemen by accident with a student.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jo Doo-in¡¯s eyes widened. So the intruders in the secret archive were? ¡°¡­ how?¡± ¡°We need to investigate it for details, but as it can be seen, it seems like the pillars in the 1st basement collapsed and the level went down.¡± Jo Doo-in who thought stood up. ¡°ch-chase after great Guardian Hwang!¡± That man had to be caught and stopped. Otherwise there will be innocent deaths on the hands of the staff. Meanwhile on the 3rd basement. The seventh one, Great Fiery Hell. A bright scarlet colored molten iron which could burn anything and flows like lava was filling up the land. The heat was so strong that it melted everything. In that place. Ang! Bang! There was a gigantic muscular being who ignored the path and was going straight through the walls, it was Mumu. ¡°Oh my!¡± Im Jong hanging from Mumu¡¯s shoulder, was shocked. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe that he was a student. Suddenly this man had his muscles all bulged up and ran through walls. Breaking through everything with only force. He was ignoring all kinds of rules of the martial arts and just simply breaking everything; Yet it was working! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! The roaring sound was the crashing walls. If it went on like this, he could get out of here. But the thing was they had been crashing through walls for a long time, until a sudden change occurred. The maze which was bringing in new walls, opened up. The scarlet lava didn¡¯t flow anymore. The noise of something turning could no longer be heard. Im Jong was puzzled. ¡°Uh? Boy. Can you drop me now?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Mumu put him down. Im Jong got down and gave the black rod back to Mumu. Due to the lights installed they could see the place. ¡®It stopped?¡¯ Without the formation, this impossible thing couldn¡¯t happen. As they were looking at it, Mumu looked at his bands. It was turned to 5 and glowing red. Chhhh! So hot that it was heating his flesh. It was the first time he had to change the dials on both his wrists and legs. Maybe that''s why he felt the heat. ¡®I need to change it back,¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why, but it felt like they had to be changed to the original one. So he tried to turn them. ¡°Boy. Over there.¡± Im Jong pointed his finger to an entrance with antique display racks. Unmistakable the secret Archive. Im Jong, who pointed it out, was thrilled. ¡°Hohoho! Now the trouble is done. They must have noticed we fell.¡± ¡°Ah! Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Let''s go inside and wait in case they forget and operate this place again.¡± Im Jong took the lead again. Mumu also followed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Until they heard a sound. It was from quite a distance. Mumu had been more sensitive to it as he changed the dials on his bands to 5. It was when he was puzzled. Shhh! The sound kept coming closer. Shhh! And in an instant, Mumu heard something. ¡°Speed is enough weight. Have you ever been kicked at a speed you can¡¯t handle?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Puck! Before he could see, a kick flew to Mumu¡¯s face. Mumu who was hit was thrown to the side. Kwakwakwang! Startled by the roar, Im Jong turned and looked at a tall middle-aged man with beard and blue dress standing. Im Jong was shocked. ¡®H-hwang¡­. Special master!¡¯ The moment he saw him he recognized it. One of the masters which the academy was proud of. Even the Poison Air of West wouldn¡¯t stop from praising this man. ¡®he is a monster.¡¯ Im Jong panicked. He heard of the strength of this man, but seeing it was amazing. He took down Mumu who pierced through the walls with one hit. He was shocked to see Mumu lying face down. ¡®He is too strong. Even the eunuchs in the Imperial Palace who are known to be skilled can¡¯t touch him,¡¯ It was natural why this strong power was in the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Im Jong shook his head, he didn¡¯t have the time to do this. There seemed to be a misunderstanding. ¡°Master Hwang Won! I am Im Jong! I think you have misunderstood something, that kid and I were in the 1st basement when it collapsed¡­¡± Shhh! In a blink Hwang Won was close to Im Jong. ¡°Disappointing. A manager doing this for the sake of greed.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Greed? It is nothing like that.¡± Puck! Hwang Won kicked Im Jong in the stomach. ¡°Euk!¡± He was ignoring all kinds of rules of the martial arts and just simply breaking everything; Yet it was working! It was so painful that Im Jong couldn¡¯t breath, and Hwang Won whispered, ¡°Considering your past I won¡¯t kill you. I don¡¯t know why you would use such a clumsy excuse, maybe the manager would understand but not me.¡± He was convinced that Im Jong was blinded by greed. It was because of that mysterious giant muscle monster. He didn¡¯t understand how that muscle monster was brought into the academy in the first place. ¡°Let''s head up.¡± Hwang Won tried to lift Im Jong who passed out onto his shoulder when he heard a rustling sound. ¡®!?¡¯ He turned to see Mumu who was hit slowly raising his body. It made him frown. ¡®His neck should have been broken.¡¯ He definitely wanted to kill this man at once, but he didn¡¯t understand why he was fine. Crack! Mumu titled his head to let go of the stiffness. And looked at Hwang Won and said, ¡°What was that just now?¡± keywords: invincible red 47, invincible red english 47, invincible red eng 47, read invincible red 47, read invincible red online 47, download invincible red eng 47 Chapter 48 Crack! Crack!Mumu twisted his neck almost as if his body felt stiff and he was trying to loosen it. ¡°What was that just now?¡± Hwang Wong narrowed his eyes as he saw the kid speaking so casually. He was on alert. ¡®He isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡¯ This man wasn¡¯t only a muscled monster, he was also a worthy enemy who had finally appeared after all this time. All this while, despite being a special master and working with others, he had never fought with his full might. Maybe this was why Mumu¡¯s appearance brought him joy. ¡°You seem pretty good to be able to survive.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Looking at your unusually developed muscles, it seems like your muscles weren¡¯t obtained by simple training, right?¡± Mumu tilted his head at that question. Im Jong, who was dumbfounded by Mumu¡¯s expression, mouthed to Mumu, ¡®Run away!¡¯ Hwang Won wasn¡¯t listening to anything they said, he was completely misunderstanding their position. ¡®You can¡¯t go against him.¡¯ Although Mumu appeared to have tremendous power, his opponent was a master, and a special master at that. If they weren¡¯t in the academy and outside in the greater Murim world, people would have declared Mumu as the loser before the match had even started, that was just how much stronger special masters were. Seeing that, Mumu opened his mouth, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Im Jong couldn¡¯t help but feel that Mumu was too dumb! Im Jong was completely losing his mind! ¡®I said run away!¡¯ ¡°Oh yang yang?¡± ¡®Run. Aw! Ay!¡¯ ¡°Ang. Ang. Ang?¡± ¡®¡­. As if that would even make a word!¡¯ He didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, his eyelids were starting to become heavy because of his internal injuries. ¡°Trying to play tricks. I won¡¯t let you.¡± With that, Hwang Won, a member of the Heavenly Training center made his move. The moment he lifted his toes off the floor, his body seemed to become as light as a feather, almost floating as his form disappeared. Shh! Suddenly, a faint shadow appeared right behind Mumu, it was an unimaginable skill! Hwang Won, who had appeared in an instant, kicked Mumu in the neck again. Puk! The moment his neck was hit, Mumu¡¯s body staggered forward with the momentum from the kick. Chhhh! Five steps. Unlike the attack before when he was defenseless, this time his stance was strong because he had been pushing down on his legs. ¡®From behind?¡¯ Mumu was also quite surprised as this was his first time experiencing this. Frowning, he touched his neck. His muscles were able to handle the kick, but it felt like something was digging into his flesh. ¡°Ouch¡± ¡®Ouch?¡¯ Hwang Won raised his eyebrows, he had tried to break Mumu¡¯s neck this time, but the man seemed perfectly fine still. ¡®He definitely isn''t an ordinary one¡­¡¯ Shhh! As Hwang Won moved, his body now rotated around Mumu. And then Hwang Won who still appeared circling Mumu seemingly multiplied as his after images spread out surrounding Mumu. Swish! Mumu swung out his hand to catch him, but Mumu couldn¡¯t reach him. To Mumu¡¯s naked eyes, these afterimages were nothing more than shadows. ¡®This is strangely interesting.¡¯ It was the first time he had experienced such fast movement and with barely any audible sound. Even with this elder running with all his might, the ground did not break. Puk! And then came another kick from behind. Mumu, who was hit, almost fell forward, and the area where he was hit hurt quite a bit too. It was rare for Mumu to feel pain at this point in his life. ¡°It is just the beginning.¡± Pupupuk! As soon as he said that, Hwang Won¡¯s kicks flew in from all directions. ¡®Gusts of Shadowless Kick!¡¯ It was the third form of Hwang Won¡¯s martial arts. Each time he kicked, Mumu¡¯s body bounced back and forth in the circle, he was trapped and he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®Faster, faster!¡¯ The stronger the speed the greater the power. Hwang Won, who imprisoned Mumu in his swift circle, prepared to attack again. Hwang Won, who had dug into the floor, kicked off and rotated in the air, rising higher than Mumu to kick him back into the ground. His movements in the air looked like a whirlpool, and Mumu tried to grab his leg, but at that speed of rotation it seemed to be too difficult. Pang! ¡°Uh?¡± Both of Mumu¡¯s hands were repelled from the force of the rotation. ¡°I would say momentum is mass plus velocity.¡± 1 With a laugh, Hwang Won hit Mumu in the chest, and with the rotational force gathered it was quite a sharp hit. Papapak! Mumu¡¯s body plunged straight into the floor from the destructive power of the winds bearing down onto his chest. Bang! Hwang Won continued to rotate his body, but then something strange happened. At this level, the opponent¡¯s chest should be torn apart, but despite the force bearing down, the opponent seemed to be just fine. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Hwang Won raised one of his legs while spinning. Woong! Hwang Won¡¯s right leg which he had lifted was now dyed with a haze of white light. ¡®I never thought I would be using this: Heavenly Repelling Kick!¡¯ While he was spinning, he shot down towards Mumu again. Kwang! The power was so strong that the floor was shattered all around Mumu. As the dust and stones from the broken floor rose, Hwang Won moved back. Only after taking ten steps back did he stop, ¡°Huh.¡± He was satisfied that he finally did his best after such a long time. But, Im Jong, who had watched all of this, was full of regret. He knew that no matter how strong Mumu seemed, he couldn¡¯t win against this man. ¡®Shit¡­ I told you to run away.¡¯ Even running away would have been tough. After all, Mumu¡¯s opponent was a skilled person whom even the Poison Wind of the West acknowledged. Hwang Won tried to turn and hit Im Jong since Mumu was down. ¡°Then, now as the manager who¡­¡± -Startle! Hwang Won suddenly stopped talking. ¡®What is this?¡¯ He immediately turned his head in confusion. At that moment, the shards of dust disappeared and he noticed a shadow standing back up. It was Mumu. But Mumu seemed to look a little strange. ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s body seemed to have gotten smaller. Rather than it looking like his muscles decreased, it seemed more like his body was compressed. The divisions on his body were more clearly visible, and his skin seemed to be warm. ¡®He seems¡­ different.¡¯ These changes could be felt by Mumu, who nodded as he moved his body around. ¡®This is the first time I turned all the dials to 4.¡¯ His body felt lighter and stronger than before. -Grab! When he clenched his fist, all the muscles in his arm shuddered. Hwang Won¡¯s eyes were on alert. ¡°¡­ this is scary.¡± Hwang Won didn¡¯t know how, despite being loaded with energy, there wasn¡¯t a single wound on the man. And what was with this changed appearance and the strange intimidation Hwang Won felt? Apparently, this enemy wasn¡¯t the kind he could deal with so easily. It felt like he had to put in his all here. Crack! With that thought, Hwang Won moved. Up till then, he had only used the level eight energy, but now he was currently using tenth level energy and the difference could be clearly seen. Swosh! It was as if his form had become invisible along with his movements, and only his legs which were shrouded in a white haze could be seen occasionally. Hwang Won circled around Mumu, trying to find gaps in his defense. Swish! ¡®Aim for the blood points.¡¯ Hwang Won had to aim for the weak points to kill him. Because of Mumu¡¯s thickly developed muscles, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to hit the blood points, which were covered by muscles. Because of this Hwang Won needed to aim for exposed areas like the armpits, groin, eyes, nose and mouth. ¡®After moving, pretend to move to the left and hit on the lower right.¡¯ Shhh! Hwang Won deliberately slowed down, faking towards the left and showing his body to bait him. But at the same time, with exquisite footwork turned to the right¡­. Shhh! He tried to move, but then he didn¡¯t. Mumu¡¯s eyes were looking directly at his movements. ¡®Can he see my movements?¡¯ Then, Mumu reached out his hands towards Hwang Won. Hwang Won hurriedly retreated. Mumu¡¯s hand brushed past his skin. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ He really didn¡¯t think that anyone could see his movements. Among the cultivators of the Heavenly Training center, he prided himself on being someone with accurate movement. However, this young man could see through his movements. ¡®Then this needs to be done.¡¯ Hwang Won raised his energy level even more. If Mumu could see through his movements, actually catching him was a different matter entirely. With this Hwang Won¡¯s speed was increased even further so that his position couldn¡¯t be grasped. Kwaang! At that moment, the floor where Mumu was standing broke apart and rose up like a wave. Phata! ¡®Ah?¡¯ Mumu arrived in front of Hwang Won, who was trying to increase his speed. Startled, Hwang Won tried to change the direction of his movement. Phut! He wondered if he had gained some distance from Mumu. At that moment, Kwakwakwakwakwa! Mumu changed his direction too. Unlike Hwang Won, who moved quietly due to light footwork, whenever Mumu moved, the floor would get smashed, yet Mumu¡¯s speed was still equal with Hwang Won¡¯s. ¡®What the hell is this guy made of?¡¯ Hwang Won couldn¡¯t hold back his shock. He was trying to get rid of Mumu, but that one was still chasing after him. Kwakwakwakwa! ¡®What is this!¡¯ Now that the ground was uneven and broken it became difficult to move around smoothly. It was beyond common sense. What was the point of light footwork? It was to prevent the unnecessary movement of feet and legs and prevent the legs from getting overdone with regular movements. But this guy was ignoring all of this. He ran at random and the monstrous things that were his muscles made it possible. ¡®¡­ It can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ Hwang Won changed his plan. If this was the case, then he would have to keep running to avoid being caught, but the kid seemed to be getting faster. If so, he then had to go for a fight. That was his only way to win. That was the best way to cut off the speed of his opponent. After using his best technique he would be exhausted for a while, yet it was the only way to defeat his opponent. Wooong! Both of Hwang Won¡¯s legs became stained in a white haze. And then they accelerated. Papapang! His new form collided with a layer of air, he was faster than Mumu for an instant, and with this lead ran towards the wall, running up it and reaching the height of the ceiling. Hwang Won who reached the ceiling, immediately moved for Mumu who was still below him. ¡®Wind God Thunder Drop!¡¯ Kwaaang! In the blink of an eye, Hwang Won¡¯s attack smashed down on Mumu with the roar of thunder. ¡®What a terrific technique!¡¯ Im Jong who saw all of this couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. As it currently stood, he wondered if anyone could even stop this. At that moment. Kwaak! ¡°Phew.¡± S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu clenched his fists, pointing them towards the floor and then swung them loudly at the attack coming from above. With the sound of air being ripped, Hwang Won¡¯s fist and Mumu¡¯s fist collided. Paaah! The force of the collision was so strong that a gust of wind was generated. ¡®No way.¡¯ Hwang Won was shocked. Mumu was blocking this tremendous technique of his with only a simple punch. ¡°H-how was the destructive force of that¡­¡± His weight, speed, and power had reached the highest limits. ¡°What about speed?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kukukuk! At that moment, Mumu¡¯s right arm trembled. The elbow, which had taken the effect of the Wind God Thunder Blow, seemed to have taken a bit of damage. But in that moment, he pulled it back and then pushed it ahead as strongly as he possibly could. Crack! The floor beneath Mumu had partially caved in from the force. And at the same time, the explosive force, which had mushed the technique of Hwang Won, was thrown upwards. Pang! ¡°Wow!¡± Hwang Won¡¯s body coughed up blood as it rose towards the ceiling. Kwakwakwang! Hwang Won¡¯s body, which had dug so deeply into the ceiling, fell towards the floor and pierced into the ground too. Thud! Hwang Won was stretched out on the floor. His body wasn¡¯t listening to him anymore because of all the cracks in his bones. ¡®How¡­ how¡­¡¯ His technique. This secret technique which was made to deal with his enemies, all of which was made after ten hard years of work. But it broke with just one punch. Mumu walked up to him and mumbled. ¡°You need to build up your strength, what were you running around for?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Genuinely he felt it was truly outrageous. Not that Mumu was wrong, but it just felt beyond common sense! He wanted to shout that out, but soon Hwang Won remained silent and then fainted, unable to overcome the pain. ¡®¡­. Oh my god.¡¯ Im Jong, who watched all of this was shocked. One of the six pillars of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, which everyone was proud of. A freshman had knocked down Hwang Won, the best of the masters. ¡®No. How did such a monster come in as a student?¡¯ The real calculation for momentum is mass times velocity, I¡¯m not sure if the error here was made intentionally by the author or not.? Chapter 49 On a high mountain peak there was a thatched house which seemed nice.The house, which didn¡¯t appear that big, once entered, was strangely spacious. ¡°Oh oh.¡± A middle-aged man wrapped in a gray robe shouted as he looked at the items displayed in the room. Each of these items were unusually shaped. The middle-aged man pointed to each of these objects, one after another, asking the white haired man who was standing behind him about what each one was. ¡°What is this Elder?¡± ¡°Neutralizing.¡± ¡°What is it used for?¡± ¡°Wearing it will protect you from heat and cold.¡± ¡°Ohh, amazing! What is this?¡± The middle-aged man pointed to a handle which seemed to be made of bamboo. ¡°That is a herb for tolerance¡± ¡°Where is it used?¡± ¡°It is used to bring back life which has lost vitality. It is a perfect thing to use when food goes bad. Hehehe,¡± joked the old man. They were talking about this mysterious object, which could purify rotten things. The middle-aged man who was looking around, pointed towards something which had a needle-like shape on the top shelf and asked, ¡°And that?¡± It stood out more than anything else. At that, the white robed man took it out and held it in his hand. It looked like any ordinary needle, but if one looked at it closely, they could see the subtle golden letters engraved on it. ¡°It is the Needle of Change.¡± ¡°And where is that used?¡± ¡°It is used to get rid of the dirt in the body, simplify the mind, and strengthen the self.¡± ¡°Oh! So if this is used, then it will be like turning the person into a child who accepts any logic being told. It would be great if that could be used in training.¡± ¡°Right. If it is used in that way.¡± ¡°¡­ does it have any other uses?¡± ¡°Other uses¡­¡± Of course there was. The man in white robe fidgeted with the needle and thought about something. ¡®Come to think of it, hasn¡¯t it been seventeen years since I entrusted that child with Yu Hakjeong. I wonder how he is doing.¡¯ Looking at how the world was quiet, nothing seemed to have happened. It may be natural, since those dials on the child¡¯s body were being used, but why was his heart trembling at this strange thought? Chik! ¡®Huh? It¡¯s turning hot again.¡¯ Mumu looked at the dials on his body. The dial was a lot redder than it was when used on 5. He could even feel the heat burning into him. He could hold out a little longer with patience, but there was no reason to do so, so Mumu changed the dial to 8. Because of that, his body changed back to its original state. ¡°Ah, are you fine?¡± Mumu ran to Im Jong who had collapsed, but because Im Jong had suffered from internal injuries, he struggled to speak. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what are¡­ you?¡± ¡°What am I?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was Mumu really messing with him? Im Jong thought that it was absurd. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a freshman at the academy defeat a member of the special masters.¡± ¡°But I got hit a lot.¡± Im Jong was speechless. Of course he got hit, but wasn¡¯t he fine? ¡°...no, that is because his footwork was fast, but you made him like that with only one punch,¡± said Im Jong, looking at the man who had fallen to the floor. One punch caused the man to fly to the ceiling and then fall back down to the ground. Im Jong looked at Mumu with suspicious eyes. ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t only disguising yourself as a student right?¡± ¡°What would I be disguised for?¡± ¡°What are you saying? If you think about it, isn¡¯t it strange that you picked up that black iron rod? Wasn¡¯t this all meant for you to come to this hidden archive?¡± ¡°Ehhh. Aren¡¯t you just making it out to be too weird?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Im Jong went silent. Well, it made sense. Entering and exiting in this fashion would be considered an invasion and a best case scenario would result in only a warning being given. Even a member of the special masters was sent. ¡°Ah. My head. What to do now?¡± Aside from the fact that Mumu was suspicious, even the situation was a problem too. All because this kid made Hwang Won, someone undefeated in the academy, and it wasn¡¯t a situation which anyone would willingly accept. No matter who came, it didn¡¯t seem likely that words would work. ¡°Because of you I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Im Jong clicked his tongue. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t tell if this kid was optimistic or not. Looking into his languid eyes, it didn¡¯t seem like he was being sneaky. ¡®Who the hell is he?¡¯ If he was aiming for the third basement, then once he had taken care of Hwang Won, he would have simply hurt Im Jong and then taken the treasures displayed there. Instead, this kid was only concerned for Im Jong. ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯ Im Jong, who stared at Mumu asked, ¡°Hey, let me ask you this instead. If you are this strong, there is no reason to come here as an academic student, so why come here?¡± Mumu scratched his head. The more he revealed his power, the more suspicious people were getting of him. He didn¡¯t know why, but he too wanted to clear the misunderstanding. ¡°Ugh. This. I was wondering if I could find my birth parents who had abandoned me when I was young if I became famous after coming here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because my stepfather took me in.¡± Im Jong went silent at Mumu¡¯s calm words. He was wondering if there was a grand reason for this kid hiding his strength and then joining the academy, but when he heard the reason he felt sorry. ¡°Oh my¡­ is that true?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°You came here to look for your parents¡­ kid. You really are kind.¡± If he had truly entered the academy for that reason, his heart ached for the kid. Clutching his chest, Im Jong thought, ¡®Ehh. This is maternal love¡¯ Although he wasn¡¯t even related¡­ he looked at Mumu with affection. Rather, it was closer to compassion and he felt very bad for doubting this cute and kind young man. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ ugh¡­ ah, I think I need to treat my internal injuries with cultivation.¡± ¡°What is cultivation?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Im Jong frowned. This child didn¡¯t even know that? That was strange. How did he defeat Hwang Won without even knowing that? ¡°Euk!¡± He was puzzled, but then blood to his throat, and turning impatient, spoke to Mumu and pointed at the display cases. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go in there just in case there is something to help us.¡± ¡°Ah! Then I¡¯ll have to bring him too.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Mumu lifted Hwang Won, who had fainted from serious injuries and took Im Jong to the display cases. As they got closer, Im Jong closed his eyes. ¡°Is it getting worse?¡± ¡°No, we should either bow our heads or keep our gazes away from the cases.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What if I get greedy after seeing the treasures in there?¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t deserve them if we don¡¯t get enough stars.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Im Jong looked at him. He didn¡¯t think Mumu was that na?ve. ¡®This child¡­ has no greed?¡¯ If they were to find the rumored third basement where the best treasures in Murim world were, anyone would get greedy. But since it was against the rules, this child didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡®He may be a really kind kid, more than I thought too.¡¯ His reason for joining the academy had moved him, but seeing how he wasn¡¯t greedy for anything made Im Jong perceive Mumu in a different light. Mumu didn¡¯t seem greedy for anything, so Im Jong confidently moved around to find a place to cultivate. Mumu sat down next to him. ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡¯ He was curious because of what his friends spoke about this place, but all he got was tired. Mumu, who had turned drowsy, closed his eyes for a moment, and then looked at the display cases. A few books and unusual items were placed on the shelves. ¡®That one is so gorgeous.¡¯ It was the most beautiful one as it had a gold-plated glove with five colored jewels embedded in it. ¡®Would it make money if I sold it?¡¯ Gold and jewels were surely expensive. However, he didn¡¯t have more stars to take it. Mumu shook his head and turned to another display case. ¡®Huh?¡¯ After the gloves, there was another thing which caught his eyes. It was an old book with bloodstains everywhere. The book was titled, Blood Supremacy Demonic Arts. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Even upstairs there were books with Martial Arts and the name Arts was written grandly. However, unlike that, this had a different character called Demonic attached to it. Mumu turned his head to another case. He looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find any. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®What about that one?¡¯ He was told that the most special book was in here which spoke about martial arts. However, there was no book with that title in here There seemed to be four books, and the rest were all expensive looking weapons. ¡®Ehh. Had to be a rumor.¡¯ Mumu looked for it because he thought he could make huge money through it, but was disappointed because it wasn¡¯t there. He thought that there was no need for him to collect the stars anymore. ¡®Ah! This is good too.¡¯ If not he would have gotten the wrong impression and kept working hard to get a book which didn¡¯t exist in here. He wanted to tell the others too. Having thought that, Mumu laid down on the floor and smiled. He was tired and wanted to close his eyes. But, ¡®!?¡¯ Something on the ceiling caught his eye. A half broken black stone was embedded in the ceiling. The ceiling was so high that there were no lights like the other ones, so it was difficult to find that stone unless someone looked very clearly. ¡®Why is that stone there?¡¯ He was curious and looked more carefully. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Something like writing was engraved on the surface of it. ¡®A saying?¡¯ At first glance, the text felt like it. Mumu narrowed his eyes and looked at it. As a result, he ended up trying to read the content. ¡®Abyss¡­below¡­ true heart¡­ weaken martial arts¡­¡¯ Reading that, Mumu felt strange. His entire body turned warm. The feeling was refreshing instead of unpleasant so Mumu didn¡¯t mind it and continued to read. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Woong! Mumu, who was concentrating on the words, was unaware that a light haze was arising from his body and his eyes were shining bright. ¡®¡­out standing martial arts¡­ connected¡­ ¡¯ Mumu stopped, the text was cut off there. It seemed like it would continue, but it looked like the stone had been broken. ¡®I don¡¯t think that was the end¡­ huh?¡¯ Mumu felt something uncomfortable in his head. As he fiddled with it, something half-protruded from the center of his crown. Mumu grabbed it and pulled it out. Swosh! Surprisingly, the length was longer than he expected. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Mumu was startled and looked at what he pulled out from his head. It was none other than a needle. It was much longer than the acupuncture needle he saw at the Tang clan, but looking closely, it too had some gold letters engraved upon the surface of it. ¡®How did this get stuck in my head?¡¯ Pssss! Puzzled, he tried to check what was written on it, but the needle scattered like ash. At that moment, Mumu grabbed his head at the sudden headache. ¡°ack!¡± The pain was beyond imagination. Thousands of things were rushing into his mind. Im Jong, who was cultivating, turned startled at the screaming sound and hurriedly approached Mumu. ¡°Child! Child!¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes were rolled back and his body was convulsing. Just looking at it, it seemed like something had gone terribly wrong. ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand the reason. It was he who had been alert because he was scared that Mumu might take something, but Mumu hadn¡¯t moved at all. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why this child was acting like this. It was quite flustering to see the child like this, but he couldn¡¯t do much because he hadn¡¯t been able to heal his own injuries. ¡®Nothing more than this can be done.¡¯ Inevitably, he tried to induce energy into Mumu, even if that would hurt his already wounded body. Tuk! Mumu stopped convulsing and suddenly opened his eyes. The light in his eyes shone brighter than usual. Im Jong, exhaled in relief. ¡°Mumu I was really shocked. What just happened?¡± At that question, Mumu smiled and said. ¡°My mind feels refreshed.¡± Chapter 50 Mumu opened his eyes after his roaring headache stopped, and he soon felt greeted by a refreshing feeling.¡®Ah!¡¯ It was like waking up from a long dream. That was what it was, a dream. He kept watching this dream, but there were times when he had no choice but to watch what happened. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve been released from being locked up.¡¯ It seemed like his mind was in a hazy state before, and now he was clear headed. Mumu stretched out the palm he was holding tightly. Some of the ashes from the needle were there in his palm. ¡®Was it because of this?¡¯ After the needle came out came the headache and the refreshing feeling. ¡®What was it stuck in my head?¡¯ Even though there was such a thing inside his head, he hadn''t even known about it until now. ¡®Since when was it stuck there? Who put it there?¡¯ Mumu pondered. And then, the countless memories from his childhood flashed through his mind. ¡®What?¡¯ It was strange. Those passing memories were so vivid and clear as if it actually happened. Was his memory always this good? He was puzzled, but then Im Jong came over. ¡°Child, are you fine?¡± At that question, Mumu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I just had a headache. Do not worry.¡± ¡°¡­ phew. Then good.¡± Im Jong sighed in relief. However, he noticed Mumu was strange. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ It was strange, really strange. What was this strange feeling in the air around Mumu? Clearly, he had a strong sense of surroundings before he went to cultivate, but now something seemed to have faded. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mumu asked with a smile. Still, with the same bright smile. ¡®Mistaken?¡¯ Maybe he had mistook it for some reason as he was anxious. Even so, it was strange to see the change, or mistaken the change, shaking his head as Im Jong went back. ¡°Since you are fine, I will go back to healing my wounds.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hm. Yes.¡± Mumu smiled. Im Jong closed his eyes and began to do this thing and Mumu watched him carefully. ¡°Phew. Phew. Phew.¡± A very steady breathing. And more he breathed a subtle change occurred on the body of Im Jong. A red color added to his complexion. ¡®Is that cultivation for recovering the body through breathing?¡¯ In the mind of that, he thought about what Dan Baek-yeon spoke about internal energy in the first class. [... It¡¯s often said that any origin changes through breathing, but also through exhalation. Naturally, energy is dispersed in the air we breathe, all depending on how the energy is purified, received and operated.] It was strange, Mumu had listened to the class when he was half asleep, but he remembered all of it. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And at the time he didn¡¯t even have any interest in it, but now he could remember it. ¡®It was something about dealing with qi.¡¯ Another force which was different from the strength of muscles which he knew of. So, the classification of external and internal energy seemed to have been known. And he found it interesting too. ¡®Internal energy.¡¯ And it had turned out most of the people here would polish their bodies using it. Im Jong was also using cultivation to heal himself. Even Hwang Won who had fainted had the same strength without training their muscles. ¡®Another form of strength?¡¯ It was interesting training. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that it would make him stronger than muscle training. At least till now he didn¡¯t meet anyone who was so strong. Mumu couldn¡¯t even estimate what extent his power would be if the dial turned to One. ¡®¡­ why do I keep wearing this?¡¯ Suddenly, Mumu wondered about it. He never doubted it till now. Since he was little, his father told him not to take it off, so he kept it, but there was no need to restrict himself by wearing it. ¡®It¡¯s something I need to control by myself.¡¯ If he was worried about him being strong it was fine. Mumu looked at Im Jong. And then went to a corner and sat there. Tak! An attempt to remove the bands on his left wrist. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± However, no matter how much force was given, it didn¡¯t fall out. As he tried to pull it out, it tightened more. ¡®It hurts. Why is this acting like this?¡¯ He didn¡¯t understand it. The band was not coming off. Mumu felt weird, and turned the dial on the right hand. He planned on destroying it, so he decided to rotate to 1. And, Crack! There was a change in his right arm, all the muscles compressed and the blood vessels swelled. Then, the skin on his right arm turned bright red, and steam flowed out. Swoosh! It was a strange change, although he never turned to 1. But the change was still happening. The glowing skin was turning darker and darker, it was then, Chiik! ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t hide his fluster at the moment when the heat flowed. Yet, he was still forced to break it off. Chik! Then, the band around only gave off stronger heat and tightened more. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Mumu clenched his fist to not lose. The muscles on his hand turned black and as he kept putting force on the band, it kept turning hot. Chiiik! The pain of being torn apart due to the burning of the flesh was transmitted to the body. Ignoring it, he clenched his teeth and raised his strength. Jjkkk! However, it was the foor below him which he was standing on split to the middle, and the surrounding places shook. ¡®!?¡¯ He thought it might work and decided to raise the power more. Wheik! At that moment, the dial then turned away from 1 to 8 by itself. When that happened, he suddenly felt tired and his breathing turned rough. It was as if he had exhausted all his energy. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± Mumu glanced at Im Jong who was still sitting there. He didn¡¯t understand if it was because of his concentration or if the vibrations on the floor didn¡¯t reach him, but Im Jong didn¡¯t notice what happened. ¡°Phew.¡± Mumu took deep breaths and looked at the dials. He tried to break it but it seemed like the bands had won. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what this strange thing was. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Come to think of it, it was strange that his father, in exile, had found these objects and put them on him. ¡®Then was I wearing them from the beginning?¡¯ Mumu looked back on his memories. From the time the needle came out, all the memories in his head were clearer. He thought if he looked back, some answer could be found. But it was strange. ¡®¡­ I can¡¯t remember it.¡¯ The first thing he remembered was Yu Yeop-kyung. All he could remember was his father looking at him and mumbling something. No matter how much he tried, nothing more came to his mind. ¡®I was wearing this then too.¡¯ He remembered having these on since he was a child. ¡®Who could have put these on me if not my father?¡¯ Mumu stared at them. It was difficult to know how the needle was stuck in his head and even more difficult to know who put these bands on. ¡®¡­ was it my real parents?¡¯ Mumu suddenly thought of his real parents who gave birth to him. The more he thought the more curious he was. Why did they throw him, away and put these things on him? ¡®Why?¡¯ He really didn¡¯t understand it. Did they not want him to be strong? Was that why they threw him away? All sorts of questions arose. ¡®I really want to ask.¡¯ The questions which made him want to meet his real parents. To know the truth. ¡®Sigh. I don¡¯t know.¡¯ But there was no way for him to find out. Thud! Mumu went to Im Jong¡¯s side and sat down. As he tried to break the band, he got tired. Tickle! His wrist, which had turned numb because of the force, was now starting to hurt. It was a pain that was incomparable to the time when he lowered the dial. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ Mumu glanced at Im Jong who was deep in concentration. He was visibly getting better and better. ¡®Will the pain ease if I do that too?¡¯ However, he never learned it, so he didn¡¯t know what to do. Mumu, who was about to wake up Im Jong and ask, left him alone. It was because he remembered that Dan Baek-yeon told them it was dangerous to interrupt someone in the middle of their cultivation. ¡®I¡¯ll ask him later.¡¯ Then, all of a sudden the words he had seen on the black ceiling came to his mind. When he read them, his body felt refreshed. Mumu then closed his eyes and thought of them. Right, Swoosh! He felt the whole body warming up. A red tint appeared on his body. At the same time, the throbbing pain subsided. ¡®Oh!¡¯ This mysterious phenomenon. Thinking that the pain vanished, Mumu continued to memorize those words. ¡®Weaken martial arts¡­ nature¡­¡¯ As memorized them, Mumu suddenly fell into a state of no-thought. The energy began to gather little by little and settled on his navel. If anyone saw this, they would have been surprised. This was because two stages of energy in the upper body and his abdomen formed at the same time. However, Mumu stopped because of a sound. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡®Uh?¡¯ When he opened his eyes, he saw an old man with a gourd around his waist. The old man clicked his tongue as he looked at Hwang Won who fainted. ¡°Kuak!¡± Im Jong, who was startled at the presence, got up and greeted this old man, ¡°Manager Im Jong, greets you, Hang elder.¡± Im Jong seemed flustered by it. It was also true that this old man, one called Hang, was the one in charge of the third archive. ¡®Oh my. For Elder Hang to come here.¡¯ Someone had to come for sure, but he didn¡¯t think this man would come. Im Jong was at a loss of how to explain the situation. He wondered what would happen if this man too had the same misunderstanding as Hwang Won had. Mumu thought to himself. ¡®Is he higher than the manager?¡¯ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seen im Jong like this. ¡°Elder. I will speak before this situation is misunderstood, we didn¡¯t try to break into the 3rd floor because of our greed¡­¡± At that, the elder Hang moved and told Im Jong. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You fell from the first basement right?¡± To that, Im Jong said. ¡°T-that is right. If the ground had not caved in, it wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± ¡°Shocking.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The traps had started working and even Master Hwang Won had come in, so this old man was afraid that you and the student might have been in trouble, so we had come down here in a hurry.¡± Elder Hang was genuinely surprised. The best traps were laid in the third basement, created by a member of the Jegal clan who was known to be smart. Yet these people had survived. No, he heard that the two were more than safe. ¡®And to defeat Hwang won.¡¯ Hwang Won, the strongest man and the most amazing of the masters. Who would have imagined such a person would have collapsed in such a wretched state? ¡®¡­ Is this friend¡¯s martial arts so good?¡¯ Elder Hang was surprised. He knew that Im Jong¡¯s level was similar to the general teachers in the academy. ¡®Hmm. Right it can¡¯t be him.¡¯ Elder Hang carefully examined the surroundings. He saw the extent of confrontation from the traces left behind. Elder Hang narrowed his eyes. ¡®The foot work is clumsy.¡¯ The traces of broken and dug up floor and the ruthless Wind God Thunder Blow. Running at great speed. Looking at the traces it seemed like each did their best to defeat the other. ¡®Hwang Won was pushed to this extent?¡¯ He could feel a sense of impatience in the tracks. And around the foot prints and certain points, he could see there were nearly six dents. Shh! He looked up at the ceiling. The hall technique which should have healed the ceiling hadn¡¯t and the ceiling was still open. Seeing that, elder Hang mumbled, ¡°No. It can¡¯t be him.¡± No matter how he looked at it, Im Jong didn¡¯t have such crude power. And moreover, from the traces, Hwang Won seemed to have been defeated in a single blow, and that was impossible for Im Jong. ¡®How am I supposed to explain this?¡¯ Im Jong couldn¡¯t hide his shock when he looked at Elder Hang. He¡¯ll find out when Hwang Won wakes up, but he wasn¡¯t sure if any teacher in the academy would believe that a freshman took down the strongest in the academy. ¡°It might be difficult to believe¡­¡± And someone interrupted. ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°Yes. Right. He did¡­ shit!¡± For a second, Im Jong was shocked. He was wondering how to explain it, but never thought Mumu would intervene. ¡°What?¡± Elder Hang frowned and turned his head to Mumu. Mumu scratched his head and stood up. ¡°You¡­ you were that child back then.¡± He looked at the kid and remembered. At that time, he knew that this child had parted the lake at the second test in one leap. He felt it was so impressive and because of that he remembered him. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Right. I remember you.¡± Since he had watched the kid from far, he hadn¡¯t realized it, but seeing him up close something felt strange. ¡®This child¡­ he learnt martial arts?¡¯ A very subtle energy, but he still couldn¡¯t feel anything definite. Yet, this child turned Hwang Won into that? When he was thinking, Mumu approached him. ¡°Elder, are you in a higher position than manager?¡± To that question, the man touched his head and said. ¡°For the people here, I am.¡± Mumu smiled and said. ¡°Then the story will flow quickly. How are you going to make up for the unfortunate situation we experienced here?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the sudden words, both elder Hang and Im Jong frowned. Chapter 51 ¡°Elder, how are you going to make up for this unfortunate situation we have been through?¡±Im Jong couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the appearance of Mumu and the tone of his voice. What kind of person would ask for compensation from this man who was one of the most influential people? ¡®Oh my, does this kid not know who that old man is?¡¯ Elder Hang was much more terrifying than he looked. Right now, his face looked like that of a kind old man who liked to drink and was in charge of the Heavenly Martial Academy. But there was a time when he was known to be scary and known as the Ruthless Swordsman. The Ruthless Swordsman, even hordes of Black Sword members were killed by his hands. ¡®Compared to this old man, the academy¡¯s entire power wouldn¡¯t amount to much.¡¯ That was why everyone treated him with respect and also why Im Jong tried to dissuade Mumu. ¡°Kid! Is that the way you talk to the elderly? Apologize right away¡­¡± Shh! At that, Elder Hang Yeon raised his hand and stopped Im Jong. Im Jong looked into the old man¡¯s eyes. He thought that the man would be enraged at Mumu¡¯s words, but contrary to it, he seemed calm. Rather, it felt like he was interested in this, and with the same kind face, Elder Hang asked, ¡°Right, kid. Can you tell me what unfortunate situation you are talking about?¡± At this, Mumu started to complain. ¡°Elder, Im Jong and I have almost died several times here, all in one day!¡± ¡°Several times??¡± ¡°Yes! Whether it be the faulty underground construction or poor management, the floor collapsed and we almost died from the fall. Just look at Manager Im Jong, he is full of scars!¡± ¡®Why are you bringing me into this!¡¯ Im Jong frowned at Mumu¡¯s words, strictly speaking it wasn¡¯t because of poor management, but because this child had pulled out that rod. Im Jong almost said this, but then held himself back. ¡®Wait¡­ is he trying to play something here?¡¯ He was unable to know everything, and if a detailed investigation was done, then the cause of the accident would be revealed. Pointing towards his torn clothes Mumu said, ¡°And look! My clothes are rags now and my bones ache because of the fall.¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t your clothes torn because your muscles swelled!¡¯ Besides, no matter how much he looked, Mumu didn¡¯t seem hurt. He didn¡¯t have a single bruise on his body and yet he was saying such things! ¡®Was this kid always this smart?¡¯ Im Jong clicked his tongue, contrary to Mumu¡¯s immense strength, Im Jong thought Mumu was innocent, but he had such a side too? At that, Elder Hanf laughed and asked, S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hahaha. That isn¡¯t wrong. And what else made you almost die?¡± ¡°Of course, there was this accident, and then the rescue team didn¡¯t come, and so I and manager Im Jong almost died in a place called Hell!¡± Im Jong nodded his head at that, if Mumu hadn¡¯t shown his powers, he would have also died there. ¡°And is there more?¡± ¡°As you can see, a certain warrior who is now passed out misunderstood us as intruders and attacked us and we almost died again! Look at manager Im Jong, his face is still pale from the shock!¡± ¡°E-elder I am fine.¡± ¡°As if you could be fine! Manager you coughed up blood because you were beaten bloody by that warrior! There are traces of you coughing up blood here and there.¡± Mumu pointed towards the bloody spots with his hands. Hearing Mumu say it, Im Jong felt like he indeed had been through a lot. Feeling troubled, Mumu said, ¡°Because of that, I and Im Jong went through such hardships, and don¡¯t you think it is unfair if we are just asked to move?¡± ¡°¡­ even if there were mishaps, I have no complaints.¡± Im Jong waved his hand as he said this. He understood that Mumu didn¡¯t know this old man. Mumu was looking at the old man¡¯s kind face and trying to do something. At that, the old man opened his mouth. ¡°So you are asking for reasonable compensation right?¡± Mumu scratched his head at that and said, ¡°I am not hoping for anything big, since we managed to overcome the death and mistakes of the staff, wouldn¡¯t a small reward be fine?¡± At that, the elder Hang Yeon smiled and shook his head. And approached Hwang Won, who had fainted, and said, ¡°You did seem to have suffered a lot, but before discussing the desired reward, can you tell this old man a few things?¡± ¡°What things?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It all boils down to a thing or two.¡± He pointed to the fainted Hwang Won and the surroundings and said. ¡°As you said, that Hell part of the trial was stopped thanks to you, but the repair cost of it would be insufficient even after a thousand gold, so how would you like to compensate.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Hm¡­¡± Mumu went silent. He was trying to pass this situation by bringing up the accidents and taking away some compensation, but he didn¡¯t think they would have to argue like this. ¡°... you respond to the request for compensation with a request for compensation?¡± ¡°Huhuhu. Shouldn¡¯t these things be properly pointed out?¡± With that, Elder Hang continued, ¡°This is fine, but what are you going to do about disruption of class?¡± ¡°Class?¡± ¡°Right. This is an academy to teach students. And we give the lectures according to the classes chosen and paid for. And the same goes for Master Hwang Won.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°And Master Hwang Won is a special level teacher and even an alumni of this place. But thanks to you. A few classes will be missed.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­ is that so?¡± ¡°Is that so? Wouldn¡¯t it be sad if the ones who paid for the lecture of this teacher here didn¡¯t manage to get taught anything because of this? What would they say about this? And how much damage would the academy suffer because of this?¡± Im Jong decided to stay out of this situation. Mumu came up with a scheme but savagery was hit back by the old man who had years of experience. Mumu scratched his head. ¡°That special teacher tried to kill me, and I should let him go?¡± ¡°He is in a state where he would have to rest for several months.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°He could have just been subdued instead of turned like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did he overdo the fight? Still, he made sure to not kill the man. ¡°It is frustrating. Then¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°Is there more?¡± ¡°Right. Is it true that you defeated Master Hwang Won?¡± ¡°Yes. But.¡± ¡°If you did, that itself is a problem.¡± ¡°Huh? What could be problematic about that?¡± Mumu asked curiously. To which Elder Hang yeon responded as he moved close to Mumu. ¡°The academy is a place where teaching is given. But what would you think if a person far superior than the teachers has entered the school?¡± ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ Im Jong clicked his tongue. He wondered what would be said. The elder must have known about the accident, and thought it was just luck. But surpassing a teacher was a problem that couldn¡¯t be overlooked, and to defeat one of the best was even more problematic. Regardless of their age, there was no need to accept such a strong person, and if they hid their strength and entered, that could be viewed as impure intentions. ¡®Anyone would doubt it.¡¯ There was too much going on and Mumu could be considered as a spy aiming for treasures in the academy. It seemed like Mumu should start defending himself. But Im Jong knew Mumu¡¯s reason for joining this place. ¡°Elde¡­¡± But Im Jong went silent. If it was a couple moments back he would have defended Mumu, but now Mumu was acting on his own. And he couldn¡¯t help Mumu with his plan. ¡®Oh my. Right. I can¡¯t be involved anymore.¡¯ But then it felt weird. If he really had bad intentions, wouldn¡¯t he have killed Hwang Won and taken the treasures for himself? Without even touching a thing, he kept helping Im Jong till the end of the trials too. ¡®Why is it so confusing to take a side!¡¯ Im Jong couldn¡¯t understand Mumu. But he made up his mind. ¡®Right.¡¯ It was weird, but Mumu had definitely protected him till the very end with his own body and Im Jong was convinced that Mumu had no bad intentions. If people were mistaking him wrongly, then he would have helped Mumu. ¡°I¡­¡± Even before he could speak, Elder Hang Yeong spoke. ¡°But for all those things, one thing is true.¡± ¡°¡­ what is that?¡± He looked at Mumu and said, ¡°You said it with your own mouth, but no matter how I look at it, in this old man¡¯s eyes, it seemed like you and the manager solved the problem in trials and even took down Hwang Won.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°I am not done yet.¡± Swoosh! As soon as those words were done, the air around turned heavy and the kind smile vanished on the old man¡¯s face and the sharp energy rose around, as if thousand blades were flying. ¡®Bad!¡¯ Even Im Jong had a hard time breathing because of it. Although he did expect something like this, this energy was too much from him. It felt like a slight movement could kill him. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ The entire area was under Elder Hang Yeon¡¯s control. And Mumu¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s different.¡¯ Among the people he met, this was the first person he considered as strong. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but something felt heavy. It was his first time that an unseen force was pushing him down. Eler Hang opened his mouth. ¡°If this old man¡¯s guess is correct, then two other assumptions can be made.¡± ¡°¡­ what kind?¡± ¡®Oh ho!¡¯ When Mumu managed to answer normally, Hang Yeon was impressed. The energy he was releasing could scare even the experienced people. He could tell it by looking at Im Jong¡¯s pale face. However, this kid was able to speak. ¡®He is certainly good.¡¯ His eyes which observed this kid in the entrance tests weren¡¯t wrong. But that was all. He couldn¡¯t feel any threatening energy from Mumu, so the old man continued. ¡°The first one is that either you or the manager has a hidden power, but seeing how you aren¡¯t able to handle this energy then it can¡¯t be this. The second is that there is someone other than you two hiding here. What do you think?¡± With that, he raised the energy more. If anyone lied, he was ready to kill them. ¡°Can you help resolve my doubts?¡± Hang Yeon was suspicious that someone else was involved in this. Mumu put his hands together and bowed his head. The attitude seemed more polite ¡®Must be difficult to stand this.¡¯ No matter how hard he tried, Mumu was seventeen years old, and was still brave enough that he could handle this. So Hang Yeon thought that the truth would be told. ¡°Kid. Then tell me the truth so i¡­¡± ¡°Elder.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If the former is correct will I be kicked out of the academy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Hang Yeon frowned. He thought the kid would tell the truth, but this was¡­ ¡°That would be trouble for me.¡± Clank A strange sound in the ears. It was small, but Hang Yeon heard it. ¡®This sound?¡¯ It was then. Crack. It was then the dial on his bands were set to three and Mumu¡¯s muscles on both his arms swelled and white steam rose out. Flinch! ¡®This¡­¡¯ At this bizarre change, Hang Yeon didn¡¯t have the time to think and moved to subdue Mumu. His long-honed intuition was telling him the kid was dangerous. And Mumu clenched his fist. Pang! A roar broke out first. One simple action. And when the fist was extended ahead, an explosive force was created which tore the air around. Kwakwakwang! The floor shattered and debris soared up hitting the body of Hang Yeon. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Im Jong was shocked at this. What had happened in such a brief moment? Shhh! The dust which had soared up was no more, and someone was seen twenty steps away. It was Elder Hang Yeon. There were no injuries on his body, almost as if he was only hit with only a shockwave. ¡®Elder Hang Yeon got pushed back?¡¯ This was unbelievable. Hang Yeon also seemed shocked at this. He couldn¡¯t feel any energy in the child, so he didn¡¯t expect such a strong power coming from him. And it was natural that Hwang Won couldn¡¯t handle the shock wave. ¡®What is this power¡­¡¯ What was surprising was that this power had nothing to do with internal energy. Chapter 52 ¡®He survived even after I lowered it to three.¡¯Mumu¡¯s eyes also lit up. He had judged that the old man had suppressed the surroundings with an invisible force, which was strong, and had lowered the dial by a lot. Yet, the old man had only been pushed back without injury. ¡®That old man is very strong.¡¯ It seemed like Mumu would have to lower all the dials on his hands and legs to take him down, but there was no real reason to fight. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hang Yeon was shocked at Mumu¡¯s question, ¡°The former has been proven, right?¡± At that, Elder Hang Yeon, who crossed his arms to avoid being hit by the rubble, bit his lip. Was this shock only to prove his power? Well, it was clearly proven. However, it brought up another doubt. ¡®Even though I am an old man who is going to retire, I was once a ruthless swordsman and this power even makes me feel threatened.¡¯ A person with such power was a freshman. Doubts would arise. Elder Hang Yeon spoke with a serious face. ¡°You¡­ that power¡­ is completely different from internal energy. It is impossible to produce this kind of weapon with simple muscle strength alone.¡± ¡®R-right.¡¯ Im jong also agreed with this. No matter how much muscles were trained, this was beyond common sense. Even the shockwave which tore down the place. To which, Mumu replied, ¡°It is possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If muscles are trained enough, anyone can do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elder Hang Yeon was speechless. This was nothing? Could it be done only through strength training? Mumu shrugged in response to the reaction of the old man. ¡°I always thought internal energy was interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°To be on the same level as the elder who didn¡¯t train muscles but this force is interesting.¡± ¡®¡­ what is he saying?¡¯ Im Jong looked at Mumu, unable to understand. He was talking as if he was from another world. Mumu¡¯s senses seemed different from theirs. The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡®Does this child really think that strength training is simple?¡¯ No matter how he looked, this child had gone past simple training. Even the internal energy taken from nature helps the growth of one¡¯s energy. But how could a 17 year old boy push the old man with a shockwave from his fist? It was like the child¡¯s power was denying reality. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Elder Hang Yeon¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the wrist of Mumu¡¯s right arm. White steam was rising from it. He was intrigued by the bracelet he had on. ¡®Is it a strange item?¡¯ Strange items. An item which is unknown to others. Some say it is created by the people of Murim and others say the energy slowly naturally enters the items. One thing was certain, that the piece on his wrist was very strange. Elder Hang Yeon glanced at the five colored jewels studded glove. ¡®It looks like a gilded glove, but because of that, half the residents in the six provinces had turned to ashes.¡¯ The situation would have been worse if not for Eastern River Blade, one of the Four Great Warriors and his disciples. And now the bands on Mumu¡¯s bracelets were suspicious. Chiiiii! Mumu frowned. It was because the band was turning hot again. ¡®Again.¡¯ As the number was lowered, the band was hurting him. It was time to turn it back. The heat wasn¡¯t much, but if he didn¡¯t turn it back, then it would get stronger with time. ¡®I have proven my strength, so I need to change it back.¡¯ Mumu naturally put his hands behind his head and then turned it. Kik! He turned it from three to eight. And then red skin turned back to normal, and the swollen muscles subsided. And Elder Hang Yeon narrowed his eyes. ¡®That sound again.¡¯ His five senses were extremely sensitive, and were superior to others. There was no way he couldn¡¯t hear that sound. And this sound was very similar to the previous one, and each time the sound came, Mumu would put his hands together. Like just now. ¡®Is it a strange item?¡¯ If it was a power dependent on an item, he would understand it. Hang Yeon, who was becoming more suspicious, decided to confirm it. ¡°You¡­¡± Swosh! Then, he felt a sign of someone approaching. ¡®Who would come here?¡¯ ¡°Stop!!!¡± A voice resounding the place. And the man approached at the speed of light, it was Dan Pil-hoo, the deputy. ¡°Uh? Deputy head master?¡± Mumu recognized him and Hang Yeon just frowned. He hadn¡¯t informed anyone, not a report sent, so why was he here? Tak! Dan Pil-hoo came in and Hang Yeon asked. ¡°Deputy. How did you get to the underground archive? According to the rules this place¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that with special situations we can cross over the regular rules especially if it involves the safety of students?¡± Hang Yeon frowned at it. He knew Dan Pil-hoo, and that he had a strong desire for his own growth and honor. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to come over for the safety of one student. ¡°So you came all the way here?¡± ¡°Right. And I will take over the student now.¡± At that, Hang Yeon sighed. ¡°¡­ sigh. I see. Please give me some time. This incident has damaged some of the trial room, and injured our Master Hwang Won too.¡± Dan Pil-hoo frowned at it. Receiving a report that Mumu had fallen into the basement, he ran over here, but seeing around it seemed more of a mess than he imagined. ¡®Oh. What did I get myself into.¡¯ Even in accidents the kid stuck out? Still, he couldn¡¯t let the kid go. ¡®It seems like they know of his powers and want to investigate him as a suspicious one, but I can¡¯t let them take him out of the school.¡¯ Since Dan Pil-hoo was experienced in this field and was a member of the Murim Association he could grasp the situation by looking at it. And Dan Pil-hoo spoke to Hang Yeon. ¡°I can¡¯t let what you want happen. According to special rules for accidents in the academy, and as the second head of the academy, I will be in charge, and I¡¯m taking this child with me.¡± Hang Yeon came out of the basement. His usual kind face disappeared and his face was stiff. The deputy had pointlessly pointed out special rules and had taken Mumu with him. The kid had such a person on his side? Right when he was about to find out the power of the child, all this happened. ¡®¡­ is the deputy related to him too?¡¯ It seems like the deputy knew something about the child. They could be related because of some incident too. But he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Was it okay to leave this child alone? He made a pact with ¡®that¡¯ person to take care of this place for 10 years. And that time would end soon. And what happens in the academy wasn¡¯t really his concern. Despite the damage of the trial rooms and the teacher, the academy and items were safe. He thought the child was suspicious but the child didn¡¯t touch a single thing. If he had touched anything, then he would have been poisoned by the cases which had poison rubbed on them. ¡®¡­ he didn¡¯t aim for the third basement.¡¯ If the child had gotten his strength from that item, then the academy should confiscate it. Otherwise, such accidents would occur. And it was a piece which enhanced a person¡¯s strength. ¡®Should I check it out myself?¡¯ Right when he was thinking this, ¡°Elder.¡± A man standing in the shadow of a tree called out. Hang Yeon smiled. ¡°Ahh. I am sorry for leaving you alone.¡± ¡°It is fine. Even if I was left behind I had an amazing time with this alcohol.¡± ¡°Oh. Right, you must have.¡± With that, the unhappy mood had improved for Hang Yeon. And the man asked, ¡°There seemed to be a problem. Was it resolved?¡± ¡°Uh. You mean that¡­¡± At the man¡¯s question, Hang Yeon touched his face. And then said, ¡®Right.¡¯ Didn¡¯t he promise that man to not get involved in the academic affairs? Then he didn¡¯t have to go out by himself. ¡°Hm. I am sorry, but can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put it like that. Please ask for anything.¡± ¡°Huhuhu. Drinking indeed is fun.¡± And then he whispered it to the man. And the Hang Yeon slowly left. The man standing in the shadow smiled. ¡®The power is due to the item?¡¯ He was just bringing alcohol, but he got unexpected information. ¡°Euk.¡± Mumu limped. He was brought to the main office and Dan Pil-hoo nagged for half an hour. He heard all kinds of nagging in his life, but this stood on top of it. And thanks to that, Mumu felt tired. ¡®Are the others back?¡¯ He remembered his friends shaking their heads as he was dragged by Dan Pil-hoo. It was late, so they must have gone to their rooms. ¡®Hmm. I need to go to sleep.¡¯ And do the roll call too. He was physically exhausted because of the constant dial changing he did. And right when he was heading back, ¡°Wait a second.¡± Someone called Mumu. And there stood a beautiful 19 years old with her bangs cut to her eyebrows. Just looking at it, she wasn¡¯t less than Baek Yeon. Except for the fact that her eyes were like foxes, raised up. ¡®Ah!¡¯ The girl was a bit dazed as she looked at Mumu. Unexpectedly she was startled at the young face he had. ¡°Who are you?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, the girl said, ¡°Third year student, Ma Yeon-hwa.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa, third year. A student who was still in the academy and was ranked too. And was known to the Flowers of Heaven along with Guyang Seorin, who was in the 2nd year, and was popular because of her looks. ¡°Ah, a senior?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± Mumu tilted his head and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have something to say. It is a bit strange here, can we talk over there?¡± She pointed to a dark alley which was dimly lit. and with sullen eyes Mumu responded, ¡°I am tired today, can¡¯t we just talk here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want other people to hear.¡± ¡°Then talk small, no one will hear.¡± ¡°But we never know, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Just talk here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s cheeks trembled in anger. ¡®Uhhh!¡¯ Men would always listen to her, so why was this one acting so stubborn? Besides, he is a junior! ¡®I want to make him beg.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa snapped her finger and bit on it. Chapter 53 Ma Yeon-hwa, called a beauty in Heavenly Martial Academy, was one of the people that girls envied the most.She had a few secrets that others didn¡¯t know of. One of them was her hidden desires. Contrary to her appearance which was like a fox, she felt a strange pleasure when someone mistreated her. But who could treat her, a third year recklessly? Rather, she could only imagine it, and it had been so long since the last time she felt like this. Swish! ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Mumu asked. He didn¡¯t seem to find anything odd with it. In an instant, this woman ended up showing her true self. No matter how inherent her tendency was, she couldn¡¯t openly reveal it in the academy. ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°You were biting your finger so I thought you were hungry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no it was just a habit.¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah. Then I will leave. I am really tired.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ma Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t send him away like this. But Mumu raised his hand telling her not to bother him, so she held the black iron rod which Mumu was holding. Tak! It was then, ¡®!?¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa, who couldn¡¯t pull the rod because of the weight, fell to the floor along with it. The rod on her. ¡®W-what!¡¯ She couldn''t even move or raise it despite trying to do her best. It hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t take a good breath. And her face turned red as she couldn¡¯t handle it. And the pain was only temporary. ¡®Ahh.¡¯ And she felt better. ¡°Oh! Are you fine?¡± Mumu immediately lifted the rod from her. ¡®Uh?¡¯ It seemed like she was in a lot of pain, so he asked her, but then Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s lips were forming a smile. ¡®¡­. What?¡¯ Mumu titled his head. Ma Yeon-hwa took care of her expression and held her hand, wondering If Mumu figured out her secret. ¡°You¡­. What is that?¡± She thought it was light because he was holding it with one hand, but it was incredibly heavy. ¡°Ah! This one?¡± Mumu casually lifted the rod and said. ¡°A muscle training item.¡± ¡°Muscle training?¡± He wanted to use the incredibly heavy rod for muscle training? She didn''t understand it. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the point now. She got up and said, ¡°Yes, thanks to that rod my hands are like this, won¡¯t you give me a second of your time?¡± She held out her bruised palms, and so Mumu sighed and responded, ¡°Only a second?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So he followed her into the dark alley. ¡°What is it?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa looked around at Mumu¡¯s question and then said, ¡°You¡­ you got a star from Master Baek Yeon, right?¡± ¡°Uh? How did you know?¡± Hae-ryang told him to not tell anyone, but this girl knew? ¡°There is a way to know everything.¡± A freshman student had given her this information. There were quite a few people who wanted to be with her, so that person was one of them. [Senior. There is really good information. There is a guy who got a star on the first day from a special teacher.] [Really?] [It is him. The one being dragged by the deputy.] [That one?] The information she had been waiting for. The star she had been collecting since freshman times. If she could collect three more, she could enter the 3rd basement, the hidden one, but she couldn¡¯t get them from the head master or Baek yeon. And she was more focused on finding the stars. ¡°Well. Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. An alumni assistant to a manager told me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Right. He did think it was strange that she knew. But it wasn¡¯t like he thought she did something bad. ¡®Rumors can easily fly.¡¯ Mumu nodded at that, and Ma Yeon-hwa who saw that he didn¡¯t mind, put her palms together and then said. ¡°Then, please tell me how.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I am saying, you really got the star from Master Baek Yeon?¡± ¡°Yes. What about it?¡± ¡°Then tell me how you got it.¡± Baek Yeon was famous for not giving stars to her students, not even seniors had received it. But Mumu got on from her. ¡°Please let me know.¡± At her request, Mumu scratched his head, it didn¡¯t matter if he told her. [You. Don¡¯t tell this to anyone. Not everyone has such good chances in their lives.] Mo Il-hwa told him. not to mention that he got a star and was told not to let anyone know. She kept emphasizing that. ¡°I am sorry. But I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, she bit her lip. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy. There was something she prepared for it. Shhh! Ma Yeon-hwa took out papers from her sleeve. ¡°I am not asking you to tell me for free.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°This is genealogy.¡± ¡°Genealogy?¡± Mumu titled his head. The genealogy that Mumu knew was a book that recorded the lineage of families. So why bring it to him? ¡°How is that? Does that appeal to you?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa smiled. The genealogy she was talking about was her study material she kept. Her genealogy of her time and tests here. It was because she kept detailed records of all the tests she took in here. Of course, the tests wouldn¡¯t be the same way or same format. Still, it would help them understand it. And most students would want it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tempted? Wouldn¡¯t this work?¡± Mumu shook his head with bitter eyes. ¡°UH?¡± ¡°I feel jealous. It would have been nice if someone gave this to me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa frowned. What was this reaction? Naturally, she thought he would like this, but this guy didn¡¯t seem to like it. ¡°You. This one. I can give it to you if you tell me. Get it?¡± ¡°Senior must have worked hard for it. Cherish it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ you.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa was shocked for a moment. It was the first time she saw a student who didn¡¯t want to take this book. The genealogy book was like a treasure everyone would want. However, Mumu refused it. ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡®¡­ must be arrogant. How can such a one act like this!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand it, if he didn¡¯t want the book that meant. ¡®He is going to take the test on his own without relying on others'' help in genealogy.¡¯ An outright rejection. And she felt embarrassed for some reason. How could a first year have such a will? ¡®Ahh.¡¯ She seemed to understand why the daughter of the Tang family liked him. There were many kids who liked to take the short route to success, but this one wasn¡¯t like that. ¡®¡­ right, I shouldn¡¯t be acting like this either.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa shook her head. It was a shame that she couldn¡¯t get the stars. And it was just the beginning of third year, she would have ample time. ¡®If I keep pushing him it would be like I am insulting him.¡¯ Tak! Ma Yeon-hwa bowed to Mumu. ¡°I am sorry that I did something shameful by being blinded by my greed.¡± ¡°No. it wasn¡¯t anything.¡± Mumu waved his hand. She felt horrible now. The bold personality of the man who didn¡¯t care even if the other person was at fault and excused them. She had a glimpse of how good this man would be in the future. Ma Yeon-hwa stared at Mumu. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ nothing.¡± ¡°Then can I leave? I am really tired. Yawn!¡± Mumu yawned and asked. It was a demeaning act in front of a lady, but it didn¡¯t seem that bad for the girl. ¡°You¡­ your name?¡± She was curious about it, to which he smiled and answered. ¡°Mumu.¡± Seeing that, Ma Yeon-hwa turned her head away without realizing it. What? That weird feeling? It was similar to the excitement she got when she would be treated badly. She felt like she had to move somewhere and calm herself down. ¡°¡­ let¡¯s meet again.¡± Phat! As soon as he said that, Ma Yeon-ha ran away. It was so fast that she could be seen, but seeing Mumu frowned. ¡°An unusual senior.¡± Well, he just wanted to go and sleep. And wanting to sleep he was about to leave the alley, but then someone with a bow on their back blocked his path. It was Cho Nayeon, the fifth ranked senior. ¡°Uh?¡± When she saw him, she changed her mind. ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ bow shooting senior.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words she frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know my name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I am Cho Nayeon.¡± ¡°Okay. But why are you blocking my way?¡± He was tired and he only wanted to sleep. Cho Nayeon felt a bit bad at those words. She was feeling very grateful for what he did in the past. ¡®No. something else is more important.¡¯ Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Did you tell Ma Yeon-hwa how to get a star from Master Baek Yeon?¡± Cho Nayeon, ranked 5th in the 3rd year, had a weird relationship with Ma Yeon-hwa who was ranked 3rd. She was pushed down in the final test of second year, but she was keeping an eye on Ma Yeon-hwa. Mumu was puzzled by the question and asked, ¡°Did senior also know this from someone?¡± ¡°¡­ right.¡± Like Mumu guessed, there were people who admired her, so they might have told her this to get close to her. Mumu clicked his tongue. ¡®These seniors have light mouths.¡¯ He felt like he would die from exhaustion if this kept going on. Mumu, who was bothered by it, cut off and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. I am not going to tell anyone, can I go now?¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t tell anyone?¡± Cho Nayeon was flustered at it. Looking at the face of Ma Yeon-hwa who was running away, it seemed like she got the information. But he didn¡¯t tell her? ¡°Yes. I want to. I am leaving now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Mumu¡¯s unwillingness to listen turned her to urgent. ¡°If you tell me, I will give you my genealogy book and two ways to get stars.¡± She had four stars. So he suggested it to Mumu who would want more. And made this daunting proposal. Mumu stopped. ¡®Star¡­ Hm.¡¯ He did see the 3rd basement and he had a lot of questions. But he got the iron rod with him. That said, maybe he could get something useful from the 2nd basement too? ¡®Would it be fine to say?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa told him to not do it, but he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. And he could get two stars. ¡°Fine. But I don¡¯t need that book.¡± ¡°Uh? Really?¡± Cho Nayeon was shocked at it. ¡°Yes. Even that senior a while ago told me she would give me, but I don¡¯t understand why anyone would give me their family genealogy?¡± ¡°What?¡± She frowned. Family genealogy? He thought she was giving him her family lineage book? ¡°Did you reject the book because you didn¡¯t know that in our academy genealogy is a slang term for collection of tests and important information?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ at?¡± Mumu frowned. That was what genealogy meant? Mumu¡¯s reaction was so funny that she wanted to laugh. She couldn¡¯t imagine him being so innocent. ¡°Ahhhhahaha. You really are¡­ one funny kid!¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Had he known he would have revealed the information, there was no harm in knowing about exams beforehand. And Mumu¡¯s purpose was to become famous here. Just like his step brother, Yu Jin-seong. ¡°Then, would you like to exchange information?¡± Mumu nodded his head. ¡°I wrote it down in advance, do you still want me to tell you?¡± Cho Nayeon took out the book she had prepared and handed it. Mumu who took it looked at it. ¡°Then will you let me know?¡± She asked with eyes full of anticipation. Her heart was pounding. If he got the method, she would be the first student in the 3rd year to get a star. Mumu told her casually. ¡°Show Master Baek Yeon your body.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± For a moment, Cho Nayeon¡¯s expression was distorted. Chapter 54 ¡°What?¡±Cho Nayeon couldn¡¯t hide her fluster, her face had already turned red and she was doubting her ears. ¡°S-show your body?¡± ¡°She said that if I let her see it for a while, she would give me a star.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Nayeon¡¯s eyes widened, not once but to show the body for a while? Was this true? She thought Mumu was playing a joke on her. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you deliberately giving me false information?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Asked Mumu with a frown. It was an absurd thing to ask because he was being genuine about it. The stars she had managed to receive so far were because she had accomplished quite difficult tasks or achieved good results during competitions. But just show the body? It didn¡¯t seem true. ¡®No¡­¡¯ In an instant, the rumor she heard about Baek-yeon popped into her mind. [About master Dan Baek-yeon, do you know the reason why she hates the topic about dating or marriage even with her amazing appearance?] [What? Isn¡¯t that just because she isn¡¯t interested in meeting people or getting married?] [If she wasn¡¯t interested she would be so vocal about it. I heard from a senior that she has a very weird taste.] [Weird taste?] [Until now, there is a story that she is one who focusses on her work and research and is a master who preffers same sex over the opposite sex, so no marriage.] [Eh. No way.] [And there is another one which says she likes young academy students.] [¡­ really?] There were all kinds of rumors. It was a topic of discussion among the students as Dan Baek-yeon would turn sensitive when the topic of marriage comes up. But, ¡®Was it true?¡¯ Was this the reason no one ever received a star from her? After the roll call and the muscle training that night. ¡°You picked a weapon, this one?¡± Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu with an absurd look. He thought it was going to be a plausible weapon because it was in a basement treasure trove but¡­. ¡°It is good for training.¡± ¡°You really¡­ ha.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. This guy was so crazy about the muscle training that now he began to wonder if Mumu''s head was filled with muscles itself. ¡®What is this now?¡¯ [Contraction and relaxation of muscles.] It was a book brought by Mumu. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a book was even there in the archives. Just in case, he skimmed through it and as the title says, it explains step by step how to contract and relax the muscles! Jin-hyuk thought it would have been more useful if Mumu just pulled out any book other than this. ¡®He will hear a lot more from Miss Mo.¡¯ Of all the things he bought, the Shaolin Pill was the most useful one. ¡®How did he manage to get this?¡¯ Shaolin Pills were famous for being the most stable among pills made by any other clan. The more stable a pill was, the higher amount of energy the body would be able to absorb. For example, if a generic pill had an acceptable efficiency of forty to sixty percent, then the Shaolin Pills had an acceptable efficiency of sixty to ninety percent. ¡®And Shaolin is known to be the originator for martial arts.¡¯ There was bound to be a difference since they were a clan from the beginning. But he was curious. ¡°A guy who has no interest in martial arts brought this one?¡± ¡°The manager said that this was the most expensive.¡± ¡°¡­ are you going to sell this?¡± Then that made sense, there was no way Mumu would have brought such a thing by accident. But, unexpected words came out of Mumu¡¯s mouth. ¡°If I have this, can I quickly learn internal energy?¡± ¡°¡­ What now? Are you interested in martial arts?¡± Wasn¡¯t Mumu the kind who thought everything was useless except for muscle training? But now he was interested in martial arts? Mumu responded to Jin-hyuk who was puzzled, ¡°No. it is not like that. When I looked through the genealogy that the senior gave me, they said that internal energy has to be learnt.¡± ¡°Genealogy?¡± What was this now? That was when Mumu took out the paper book and showed it. Jin-hyuk who took it, turned it over and was shocked. ¡°What is this? Where did you get this?¡± ¡°A senior I know gave it.¡± ¡°Someone you know? Why would anyone give this?¡± Surprisingly, the papers which Mumu called as genealogy contained detailed information about the lectures and the exams which were taken. Although some of the basic lessons were different, it still held great information. Mumu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned. Did Mumu just say that? Normally, when he would ask a question, Mumu would answer without much thought. So he didn¡¯t expect such an answer. Shhh! At that time, Mumu took the book away and said, ¡°I will share this with you, so please teach me the basics of martial arts.¡± ¡°¡­ are you making a bargain with me?¡± ¡°They said that even families don¡¯t teach martial arts to each other without conditions.¡± What? Jin-hyuk was stunned. Since when did this one be that aware of things? Jin-hyuk stared at Mumu. It felt like a monkey which had no thoughts and only knew about bananas was finally using its head little by little. ¡®Should this be considered as a good thing?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. And it would be better for Mumu if he could think before acting. So, Jin-hyuk shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need that thing. I¡¯ll just teach you the basics.¡± ¡°Ah really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I should rely on that.¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes shone at Jin-hyuk¡¯s words. Mumu knew that Jin-hyuk wanted to be famous like his older brother and graduate from this place, but he didn¡¯t expect him to give up on this precious book without results. Of course, once a person gets dependent on such things, learning in the academy would turn meaningless. [I won¡¯t tell you anything. Realize it by bumping into it yourself.] The words of his brother, Yu Jin-seong. So there had to be a reason why his brother didn¡¯t give him the book despite coming out on top. So, rather than taking the shortcut, he decided to go slow. Mumu, who was surprised, looked at the book in his hands and ripped it. Tear! ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Jin-hyuk was shocked at it to which Mumu smiled and said, ¡°If Jin-hyuk is like that, I should also be like you.¡± ¡°What? Sigh¡­¡± How could a person tear down that precious book without any regrets? He knew that humans get swayed easily, but this one was really weird. Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu who was looking at him and smiled. ¡°The more I see you, the more different you look.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°Enough of that. So you are going to learn martial arts to pass the exams?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I will teach you. You are of Yu family so there wouldn¡¯t be a case of you failing or being disqualified.¡± ¡°I like Jin-hyuk because you are kind!¡± ¡°W-what nonsense is that!¡± Jin-hyuk said that loudly to shut Mumu up. To call him kind when he was being normal, and each time he heard it, it made him shudder. ¡°Kum. Anyway, I''ll teach you the basics of it. I could teach you what I was taught by my teachers, but that would be unreasonable now¡­¡± ¡°Would you be able to teach things other than what your teachers taught you?¡± Jin-hyuk sighed at Mumu¡¯s question. ¡°If there is a book from the archive which I can use then I can explain it to you in a way that you understand, but this book, I don¡¯t know.¡± Contraction and relaxation of muscles was of little use. Mumu tilted his head and then got up and went to his desk. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you ask me to teach you?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The desk was basically equipped with the Four Treasure of Study (Brush, ink, paper and inkstone). Basic items for all students. After pouring the ink in, Mumu used the brush to write line by line. Jin-hyuk who saw it got up. Shhhh! He was wondering what Mumu was writing like a possessed person. The writing was weird because Mumu never practiced writing till now, and it was surprising that he could write well without taking breaks. But the contents made Jin-hyuk shocked. ¡®W-what!¡¯ He wondered what Mumu was writing. But what Mumu was writing was none other than martial arts and not a common one either! ¡®¡­ Ascension martial arts!¡¯ Jin-hyuk was shocked at what he saw. What Mumu was writing was the content in Ascension martial arts. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this was at a level higher than what Jin-hyuk was taught. ¡®How the hell did he know about this?¡¯ Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand the situation. How could Mumu memorize the entire book? Mumu, who was writing for a long time, stopped. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Tak! He left the brush in the inkstone and asked. ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°¡­what is this?¡± ¡°Isn''t this a martial arts book? You said you could teach if there was a book to refer to?¡± ¡°This?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Did you see it in the basement?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk yelled out shocked and then asked again. ¡°A book from the basement archive library, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°.... you, but you brought out that one?¡± Jin-hyuk said pointing to the Contraction and Relaxation of muscles which was on the table. How could he memorize that one if the book he brought was this? ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°You remember?¡± ¡°I looked in to see if there was anything useful for muscle training.¡± ¡°You looked?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And remember all of it?¡± ¡°Yes. Right.¡± Seeing Mumu speak casually, Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. If what he said was true, then didn¡¯t it mean that Mumu just memorized all the things in the books he just looked at? Even he, who was regarded as gifted by his own teachers, had trouble memorizing difficult stuff and would read them again and again. ¡®This guy is no muscle brained idiot!¡¯ If what he said was true, then he had incredible memorization power. Did his father know of it? Mumu asked Jin-hyuk who was surprised, ¡°What? This doesn¡¯t work? Should I write another one?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I remember other things too.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk asked with a hardened face. ¡°You remember other things? Have you been in the library all day?¡± ¡°No. I was told that I would be given only half a day, so I just skimmed through as many as I could. Around 40 books?¡± ¡°40 books?¡± Jin-hyuk gulped wondering if that was possible. ¡°¡­ you remember all of them?¡± Mumu answered it casually. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Jin-hyuk was at a loss for words. Mumu now had forty books of the archives along with the ascension martial arts in his mind! Chapter 55 A room with the lights off.¡°Jin-hyuk.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I eat that pill which I bought will I be able to increase my internal energy quickly?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°But you never know.¡± ¡°Yah. You only just learned about the blood points and meridians.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± ¡°Did you finish building those muscles in a day or two?¡± ¡°¡­ no.¡± ¡°Normally, someone would have to learn the cultivation method before they hit the age of ten, which would make it easy for your growing body to adjust to it. But that didn¡¯t happen for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You might end up facing some kind of side effect if you rush it. So don¡¯t be in a hurry and do what you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°Uh. Okay.¡± Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. If a dantian could be formed so quickly with just these energy pills wouldn¡¯t everyone take them? The formation of a dantian in the body depends on the constitution and one¡¯s understanding. There is a difference in how quickly one understands the concept of energy and makes it accustomed to their body. Even Jin-hyuk, who was called a genius, took an entire month just to create the base of a dantian. And yet, he was praised for being greater than his older brother. ¡®Well¡­ he looks motivated.¡¯ Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand why Mumu was this motivated¡­ he had only explained about the blood points once. Yet, Mumu heard it and memorized it at the first chance. Mumu was someone with the great ability to understand most things quickly. It was when Jin-hyuk saw this skill in action that he accepted that Mumu could have really memorized all 40 books in the secret archives.1 ¡®... his ability to understand things is beyond my imagination.¡¯ There was no need for Jin-hyuk to explain it again. There were no questions being asked, Mumu never asked for anything to be simplified, and instead Mumu quickly understood everything in the correct manner. And the one time he asked a question, it was to point out the part which was overlooked. With this level of intellect, Jin-hyuk could understand Mumu wanting to rush things. When he first learned martial arts, he too wanted to rush it because of the constant praises he was getting. ¡®Just what is he?¡¯ Was he always this smart? It was as if he had reawakened something in the past day. Or did he underestimate Mumu too much? It could also be that. ¡®Because I kept thinking he was a muscle-brained idiot.¡¯ Besides, weren¡¯t there accidents caused by Mumu¡¯s innocence? So it made sense that he thought Mumu wasn¡¯t smart. ¡®I need to reflect on my attitude.¡¯ In the future, he should never judge someone on their looks so carelessly. Hearing the title of Ascension Martial Arts of the archive being memorized by Mumu, his legs gave out. [The Sun And Moon Swordsmanship] [Nameless Swordsmanship] [Thousand Piercing Arrows] [Seven Shaped Fists] And a lot more. All these were the names which were heard at least once. And they were also things which people desired the most. In addition, there were about a dozen more martial arts techniques which have been known to be in use and Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand how Mumu memorized such great things on instinct. ¡®It seems like he picked up the nice ones.¡¯ Jin-hyuk had no way of knowing that all of this was because of Im Jong¡¯s help. In any case, Jin-hyuk had to think a lot about choosing one technique and learning among them. First of all, what about Mumu? What about him? He chose these books. The Martial Arts Mumu remembered were all too famous. And Mumu who learned not a single thing about Martial arts would have a hard time learning such famous ones. Unless he was a better genius than Jin-hyuk. ¡®I like this.¡¯ Jin-hyuk chose two things for Mumu. Strictly speaking it was one thing, but he decided to teach more because Mumu seemed strangely attracted to it. what Jin-hyuk chose was Floating Clouds Halting Technique. ¡®I am sure he needs this.¡¯ It was a close combat martial art and Mumu pursued strength too so this would help him have superhuman power. Weren¡¯t the fists the first thing he moves? Jin-hyuk, who decided that the suppression aspect was important to immobile the opponent, recommended this to Mumu. On the other hand, what Mumu chose was the Four Gods of Initial Heaven Martial Arts. ¡®how did he find this?¡¯ Judging from the fact that Jin-hyuk had never heard of this martial art, it still looked like a real martial art, but it was a unique martial art which seemed to consist of only five forms. Black Tortoise Fist, Zhuque Wing Split, Indestructible White Tiger Thunder, Blue Dragon Extreme Sky, and Yellow Dragon Beast¡¯s Combo. Except for the last one, all the other techniques were easy to learn. ¡®This is the ascension?¡¯ It was meant to be taught only because Mumu was attracted to it, but all four techniques seemed simple, but it also seemed like it would be effective. So what if it was learnt? ¡®It might be easier to learn since they are close to the basics.¡¯ In return for teaching these, he received one book from Mumu. [New Sun Flying Kick] Mumu said he knew more, but Jin-hyuk said one was fine. And he thought it was useless to ask for too many when he couldn¡¯t fully perfect one. ¡®Nothing good comes out of being greedy.¡¯ He too told Mumu that there was no need to be greedy with learning so many martial arts. And his masters and brother also constantly said that. The flow needs to be natural and not forced. ¡®¡­ but still, we are lucky.¡¯ Thanks to Mumu, he managed to get a martial arts learning which was known to be the ultimate in this world. He pretended to be fine, but actually Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t able to stop smiling behind his blanket. And while Jin-hyuk was like this, Mumu had a sullen face. ¡®So slow.¡¯ The basic cultivation Jin-hyuk taught was Three Ways Mind Cultivation. It is widely known among the Murim people that anyone wanting to learn martial arts started with this method. [Three ways are Heaven, Earth and Humans. A basic word to say that people are under the sky and above the land and that everything depends on the man¡¯s will.] Was what Jin-hyuk said, but since this was the most basic one, it seemed too slow in showing progress. The amount of energy gathered was too small. ¡®¡­ should I try that thing I did before?¡¯ Suddenly, he remembered the words on the black stone on the ceiling which made no sense. When he tried saying it he remembered the warm feeling which circulated through his body. ¡®Ah¡­ I was meaning to ask Jin-hyuk about that!¡¯ However, it was more like a poem than cultivation. So he tried to ask, but then didn¡¯t say anything as Im Jong asked him to never speak about heading down to the 3rd floor. ¡®He told me to not tell anyone.¡¯ He said that the fact that they dropped in by accident shouldn¡¯t be revealed to anyone. And he remembered what Hae-ryang told him. [The 3rd basement floor is rumored to contain the damaged copy of the True Heavenly Martial Arts] However, Mumu couldn¡¯t find anything with that name on it. However, he thought that it was strange that a ceiling had something written on it. ¡®¡­ was that the one?¡¯ The words engraved on the black stone weren¡¯t in perfect condition. Only half was there. and considering that, it was also damaged. ¡®I really can¡¯t ask.¡¯ ¡®Name of the Abyss¡­¡¯ He began to memorize it and his body turned warm and Mumu gave in to the pleasant warmth. Second half of the next morning. Today was the day of the lecture on Practical Sparring, a common compulsory subject for first years. Fifty two students had gathered in an outdoor training hall, and since it was the first practical levure everyone looked forward to competing. Apart from this, Mo Il-hwa, who complained that lectures were boring, enjoyed her time here as she received a paper from Mumu. [Sun and Moon Female Swordsmanship.] When she received the paper which had a martial arts technique from a famous book written in, she was startled at first. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the satisfaction that Mumu brought something for her from the 1st floor. ¡®Hehehe. Weird one. Looking after me so well.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa thought Mumu only gave her this. And that had made her feel a lot better. Seeing her like that, Jin-hyuk tried to look calm pretending to not know anything. Mumu had wanted to give something to Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang too. In response, Jin-hyuk said to not give it to Hae-ryang. [If they find out that you have memorized so many, it will be a problem for you later on. If you really want to give it, give it to Miss but don¡¯t tell her anything more.] [Only for Il-hwa?] [Yes.] He asked to give something to Mo Il-hwa where there would be less need for effort. On the other hand, Hae-ryang was someone of the Lower District clan which would give information for money. Despite being friends, Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t confident that he wouldn¡¯t sell information. [So, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯m not going to talk about it either.] [Okay!] Mumu took the advice into account. It was because he knew how the rumors were spreading around. ¡°Okay! Then, the explanation on how this will work is simple, today will be a demonstration. I will finish the class with one or two groups.¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Everyone responded to Master Jeon Woo-chung, who was incharge of the class. He glanced at the students. ¡°Since this is the first class, who will come?¡± At that, the eyes of the students were twinkling. Among the students, a student who had a thick body like Mumu stood out, he was Go Yeom-hak. ¡®Good.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think that anyone would willingly come. Go Yeom-hak looked at the back of Mumu¡¯s head who was in front of him. ¡®didn¡¯t two people lose to him?¡¯ His true identity was that of the Iron Blood Golden clan which belonged to the Eight Evil families. And was one of the three first year students who received permission of ¡®Master Heo¡¯. [Test him.]2 [Who are you referring to?] [Yu Mumu.] [Mumu means the one who passed the test with pure strength?] He was keeping an eye on Mumu. Even at the dorms selection he saw Mumu with his developed muscles fluster the seniors. In strength alone, it seemed like he could counter a Master. [Master Heo. That is true, but is he that big of a variable¡­] [Both kids of ours have suffered.] [Huh?] He was shocked to hear that. All the people of the Evil Eight families go through hellish training. But it said that a kid who was a first year and not a Master in the academy had taken them down. To defeat the two, one had to be at least of Super Master level. [Which is why you will test him.] [What do you mean?] [That¡­] Go Yeom-hak looked at the band on Mumu¡¯s wrist. It was more like an iron ring placed on prisoners than a decorative band. ¡®Does that have power?¡¯ For some reason he thought that it was strange that Mumu passed the tests without internal energy. And it is a different story if Mumu was using some kind of item. And if Mumu was stopped from borrowing the power, then dealing with him would be easy. Go Yeom-hak raised his hand. ¡°Master. I want to go against a person from here.¡± To be accurate it was Mumu, and when he called, all the students looked there. ¡°He wants to do it with him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Everyone one knew of Mumu¡¯s strength. Besides, everyone was reluctant to fight Mumu because they saw how he took down people in the dorm selection. And they were shocked this man wanted to fight him. ¡°Oh. Really?¡± And the Master readily accepted it. even they were hearing things about Mumu. The first kid who passed without internal energy. So, he wondered what this kid would be like. ¡°You. You received a challenge, accept it?¡± Mumu blinked his eyes at the question. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± ¡°Um¡­ okay.¡± Mumu thought it was annoying but then nodded his head. He thought that the class would end soon if this was done. Looking at Mumu, Go Yeom-hak thought, ¡®cheeky bastard. What is with his actions?¡¯ It felt wrong to react that way when someone asked for a spar from a specific person. ¡°Then the two of you come up here. And the others will step back.¡± At that, the students retreated. And only Mumu and Go Yeom-hak remained. ¡°The rules are simple. It is forbidden to aim to kill or seal the blood points. Other than that, if there is any more problem, I will stop this spar. Do your best!¡± As soon as the words came, Go Yeom-hak took the form. He moved his legs like a horse ready to pounce and spread his arms wide. And called Mumu, ¡°Yah.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you are so strong.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I will give you a chance. Hit me with all your might.¡± At that, the master and the students were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand him asking for a spar, but to now tell the opponent to come at him was weird. It was an obvious provocation. ¡°Look here. Don¡¯t act out. Mumu¡¯s power isn¡¯t normal.¡± Jin-hyuk said in a worried tone. He couldn¡¯t even remember this student, but he knew that he was underestimating the power of Mumu. To which, Go Yeom-hak responded with a snort. ¡®I have trained my body from the age of five. And at the age of ten my body was as sharp as a sword and fourteen, I rolled boulders with my bare hands.¡¯ He was sure that with a single blow he would determine if his opponent is using the item¡¯s power or not. He heard that the band would turn to unleash the power. [If he tries to touch it, I will take him down before it and if not, I will see what his true power is. It will be possible for a descendent of Iron Blood to know.] People had faith in him and he was knowing to repay it, knock the opponent down gracefully. At that time, Mumu stepped ahead in front of him and rolled his right sleeve up. Shhh! The band on his hand was fully visible now. ¡®Is that the one?¡¯ Mumu hadn¡¯t touched it yet. And he was right ahead. ¡°Really?¡± Go Yeom-hak frowned at Mumu asking the question with a smile. ¡°You¡­ have you seen someone as strong as me get hurt? Do your best. No, no matter how best you will do, you can¡¯t overthrow me,¡± Tear! Go Yeom-hak tore off the shirt he had. And the big shiny muscles appeared with scars on them. It gave the impression of a hard body rather than a smooth diamond. At those words, cheers came from all over the place. ¡®This one¡­ he¡¯s trained his body to a great level.¡¯ Even Master Jeon Woo-chung thought it was different. Go Yeom-hak had a triumphant expression on his face. ¡®I am different. I will now show you the true power of the Iron Blood Gold clan.¡¯ ¡°Come.¡± At those words, Mumu clenched his fit and raised his right arm. And clenched it. -kukukuk! ¡®he won¡¯t use the power in front of others, so this can never even hurt me.¡¯ It was then, Crack! Mumu¡¯s right arm muscles suddenly contracted with a twitch. Instead of swelling up, the well-developed muscles compressed which made Go Yeom-hak frown. ¡®W-What? How did he make such muscles¡­¡¯ And then Mumu said, ¡°Thanks. I was wanting to try it out. Contraction and relaxation.¡± ¡°What?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Swosh! At that moment, Mumu¡¯s forearm muscles, which had contracted as much as possible like a squeezed mop, immediately relaxed with a tremendous speed and in an instant came the violent whirlwind. ¡°I won¡¯t hit since it will hurt.¡± ¡°W-wait¡­¡± At the same time, Mumu aimed for Go Yeom-hak with his right hand. Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± With a monstrous scream Go Yeom-hak fell to the floor with joints bent as if he was crushed. Chapter 56: Martial Arts (3) 56: Martial Arts (3)¡®Damn it!¡¯ Go Yeom-hak¡¯s body was laying down in the infirmary. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his anger and arrogance dissolve into shock. His cervical spine1 was damaged, and the joints of his knee were broken, so it would take two months for him to recover his body and use martial arts, according to the physician. ¡®Mumu, you jerk!¡¯ His teeth were also broken. When someone asked to be hit, who would have guessed that the hit would be like that? Surprisingly, he tried to hold out, but to no avail. Such incredible power. ¡®¡­ he isn¡¯t a master warrior.¡¯ The power which suppressed him was the super master level warrior. He thought that the man would be worthless without the item being used. But just a normal knock was enough to shatter his joints and spine. ¡®I can¡¯t forgive him!¡¯ He vowed to take revenge on Mumu irrespective of the orders. As he was thinking, he heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Did I expect too much?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Go Yeom-hak startled, tried to get up from the bed, but with the splint on the neck and the broken bones he couldn¡¯t. There was no point. ¡°Master Heo¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Master Heo was standing leaning in the shade next to the window. He looked at Go Yeom-hak. Three of the kids of the Eight Evil family were taken down by one person. And the one who did it was Mumu. ¡®Yu Mumu¡­¡¯ It was bizarre. To say that three were taken down by a kid who hadn¡¯t learned any martial arts. Although Go Yeom-hak couldn¡¯t be compared to the fully fledged members of the Eight Evil families who were superior to the kids, they were still well trained kids. ¡®The plan has been disrupted.¡¯ One of the three was dead, the other was in isolation and Go Yeom-hak was in bed. What they prepared for seventeen years was disrupted by one person. Master Heo opened his mouth with sharp eyes. ¡°Have you confirmed the power of that item?¡± ¡°Th¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°¡­ did you check it or not?¡± Seeing Master Heo in the shadows who seemed a bit angry, Go Yeom-hak turned flustered. ¡°M-master Heo. He has full control of the muscles without that item.¡± ¡°Control over muscles?¡± ¡°It was temporary, but he doubled the strength by compressing and releasing his muscles. Of course, I was careless, but if it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t be like¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses.¡± Go Yeom-hak went silent. And Master Heo stroked his chin. Muscles were a part of the body and depending on training they could be handled. But this child could compress them? ¡®Is that possible?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know much about muscles and never heard about compressing and releasing them to create stronger force. ¡®¡­ no, I am thinking wrong.¡¯ Master Heo thought he was complicating things. The situation was weird. He thought that Mumu was increasing his strength by manipulating the item on his hand because of the information he got. ¡®The power of an item which helps the muscles grow, it could be that the power of that item is always displayed in him.¡¯ And this assumption made everything fit. Perhaps the current state was the lowest state of the item. ¡®Is it a way to control the muscles so that the body can properly use the power?¡¯ If this was right then that item was amazing. He had seen so many items but never seen a piece which makes a person who didn¡¯t even know internal energy so strong. Master Heo, who wanted to dispose of the child, now changed his mind. Great powers only come at a cost. Of course, the cost of this could be huge, maybe even difficult to compare with a thousand gold. ¡®I need to get it.¡¯ And it seemed like everything had to change. Considering the power of the item, he decided to not entrust this task to the descendants of the Eight Evil families. Mumu, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa were moving to another place to attend the next lecture. Since the academy was huge, there were dozens of buildings inside the campus and each with different facilities. And while they were walking, something caught their eyes. A spectacle of nice people in two groups wearing blue and orange clothes in a space which seemed like a training ground. It was round, and it was funny to see people in the two groups kick a ball. ¡°What is that?¡± Mo Il-hwa was shocked when she heard Mumu¡¯s question. ¡°You don¡¯t know that? What kind of man¡­ ah. You were in the mountains.¡± ¡°Il-hwa do you know what that is?¡± Jin-hyuk answered for her, ¡°Cuju.¡± ¡°Cuju?¡±2 It was a kind of game played with a ball kicking into a net. There were several kinds of Cujus, and the one most popular these days was to score points by kicking it into a place between two poles and a net. ¡°Right, it is a ball game and the way to score points is by putting the ball into the other team¡¯s net.¡± ¡°Oh. Sounds fun.¡± Mumu seemed interested in it, ¡°Jin-hyuk, have you played it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jin-hyuk had never played before. This systemized Cuju game was mostly popular among common people. However, there were a few things that were different about this Cuju. ¡®Are they using the Body Lightening method?¡¯ Most of the people who played it here were using the Body Lightening Method to kick the ball. For some reason, this game seemed like high level play. While holding the ball and using that technique, and then trying to steal it from others, it was complicated. ¡®Is that an iron ball?¡¯ Normal balls were made out of a pig¡¯s bladder. But this one looked solid like it was made from black iron and was still being kicked. As a result, looking at this, this Cuju sport was different from a normal game. ¡°Oh. Looks like they are already practicing.¡± And as they were watching, someone came over, Hae-ryang. ¡°Hae-ryang?¡± ¡°Are you also going to the lecture now?¡± ¡°Ah. We have the same class.¡± ¡°Yes. Finally we get to be in the same class. Such an honor. Miss Mo.¡± ¡°Honor? But what were you saying before this? Practicing already?¡± Looking at Mo Il-hwa who seemed curious, Hae-ryang smiled and pointed to the people playing. ¡°It is said that one of the things the Heavenly Martial Academy is proud of is their Cuju team.¡± ¡°But it''s just a game.¡± ¡°It isn''t just a game, doesn''t it look pretty high level? If you look over there, don¡¯t you see the seniors in the orange dress doing their best?¡± As Hae-ryang said, the orange colored ones were indeed doing their best and seemed quite used to receiving and giving the ball. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Even though it is just a game, it requires a lot of cooperation and a lot of tactics to run the game efficiently.¡± ¡°Is that why they are practicing like that?¡± ¡°Yes. If the competition is won, they get prizes as well as scholarships and additional points.¡± At that, Mo Il-hwa was shocked. ¡°Extra points? That is amazing!¡± ¡°Yes. And I know that they profit a lot because high clans and even the Imperial family comes and visits the tournaments. Do you see the writing on the back of the blue dress over there?¡± Mumu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nanhua Division?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that one of the five merchant divisions?¡± Nanhua Merchants. It was based in the province of Guizhou. Originally, it was a store that mainly sold tea in the region, but it was now so large that no one hadn¡¯t heard of them. ¡°It is a kind of . The merchant is the sponsor for that group. It is a game which interests both the clans and the imperial palace, so merchants use the teams to advertise on the clothes of the players.¡± ¡°Uh. So for money.¡± ¡°Miss Mo is so smart.¡± As Hae-ryang had said, this was one way for the academy to earn money. The funds obtained through it are sent to the Imperial palace as taxes and cover for operating expenses of the academy. Because of this, Cuju was able to establish itself as a popular contest here. ¡°Seems fun.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Hae-ryang smiled and said, ¡°Even if it looks like that, it is quite difficult.¡± ¡°Difficult? ¡°Even that ball is made of black iron which is known to weigh a lot.¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue at those words. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No. Why is the ball so heavy? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a ball made of a pig¡¯s bladder with air blown into it?¡± ¡°This is a game happening between those who learned martial arts, and if we do it the old way, the ball won¡¯t withstand the power of the players and there is a risk of it breaking right away, and the game might be too boring.¡± ¡°Can it be kicked?¡± ¡°Aren''t they doing it? I heard that one would have to practice for quite some time before they have such a control over it.¡± ¡°¡­ I can imagine.¡± Jin-hyuk nodded his head. Somehow, he thought it was strange that the seniors were wearing thick shoes. And now he knew that they did it to protect their feet. No matter how used to it they are, if they lose their concentration for even a second, they could have their feet injured. Clicking her tongue, Mo Il-hwa replied, ¡°The body won¡¯t do so great playing that.¡± ¡°Quite a few people get injured. Even so, there are a lot of people who watch and play a lot. Just look over there.¡± Hae-ryang pointed to someone who was passing the ball. He raised the leg up and then kicked it. Pang! When the heel hit the iron ball, the heavy ball quickly moved. Jin-hyuk frowned. The kick seemed low, but the ball moved up, which made him think that it was a mistake. Pang! The ball which jumped up then bent mid air and flew to the goal post at a higher speed. ¡°Oh!¡± An exclamation flowed from Mo Il-hwa¡¯s mouth. This kick seemed like some kind of technique. ¡°It can¡¯t be stopped.¡± ¡°Well.¡± They wondered if that could be stopped, but the boy guarding the goal lowered his waist and gently kept drawing a circle with his hands. Surprised Jin-hyuk said, ¡°Wudang clan¡¯s Tai Chi Palm!¡± Right. Pang! When the ball which came in had touched the boy who was guarding the goal, the ball turned gently to the touch. It was almost as if the ball bent into the will of the boy. At that, Jin-hyuk was shocked. ¡®Shift Flower and Connect Trees!¡¯ Known to be one of the most arduous techniques. It could be said that the essence of the Tai Chi martial arts lies within it. Even Jin-hyuk¡¯s teachers couldn¡¯t do this. Swosh! The ball was stopped in the boy¡¯s palm. The sight was amazing to watch. ¡°Wow! As expected from the 7th ranked in the 2nd year!¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened at Hae-ryang¡¯s cheers. ¡®Wudang?¡¯ As expected the people from Wudang were known to be skilled. Of the Nine Great martial Sects, they were still ranked in the top places with the Shaolin sect and Mount Hua. The one who blocked the ball was Jong Seung who shouted with a happy face. ¡°Senior Young Jo¡¯s technique is great, but the force you use can be handled by softness. You will never be able to break through the Tai Chi Palm!¡± It seemed arrogant, but no one fought. That was how great the technique was. ¡°Hah!¡± At that, a boy moved in and kicked the ball spinning in Jong Seung¡¯s hand. ¡°It''s of no use. Uh!¡± Phut! The ball in the hand which was hit, bounced high. And that ball which had bounced like that, unexpectedly fell in front of Mumu and his party. Thud! The ball was so heavy that the ball was half dug into the ground. Mo Il-hwa saw this and bit her lip. ¡°Kicking and blocking¡± She thought this was amazing. As she was lost, Jong Seung waved his hand and shouted. ¡°Juniors, sorry but could you bring the ball over here?¡± Mumu thinking it was fun said, ¡°Can I kick all the way there?¡± And that made the people in the Cuju ground laugh, and Jong Seung frowned and spoke. ¡°Juniors. The ball is hard and heavy so you will end up hurting your feet so bring with your han..¡± Sh! Before he could even speak. Mumu rolled the pants up his ankles and the swollen calf muscles appeared. And the muscles began to compress. People at the stadium didn¡¯t know what was happening because of the distance and waved their hands to dissuade Mumu. ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Stop! You will get hurt.¡± ¡°Hey! You seem like his friends so stop him.¡± It was then, the compressed muscles were released and he hit the ball. Kaaang! The ball kit by Mumu flew at a great speed. So fast that the sound of air being slashed could be heard. Pang! Pang! ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°K-Kicked?¡± Everyone was wide eyed, even including Jong Seung. Naturally, he thought that the kid would fail, but the fall flew towards him with a tremendous speed and he immediately unfolded the Tai Chi Palm technique. Swish! ¡®W-what power!¡¯ The ball flying across instilled fear. Jong Seung gulped and gently rotated his arms to create the best form of technique and initiated the movement. But, Pang! The speed was too much, so he rushed through and blocked the ball with both hands. That moment, ¡°Huk!¡± The body of Jong Seung who was holding the ball was pushed so much that he went through the goal. And the once noisy place was colored in silence. Chapter 57 Jong Seung, who was pushed back for a while, dropped the black iron ball he was holding due to the piercing pain in his hand.Thud! The palm of his hand, which had let go of the black iron ball, was red and swollen. Even though he had made sure to drain out the force of the ball, it seemed like the palm of his hand was charred and cracked. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ But when he saw the ball fall to the floor, Jong Seung¡¯s mouth was left hanging open, looking at the footprints engraved on the ground. Mumu had thrown the ball with such a massive amount of force. The black iron metal is different from normal ones; it is heavy and durable. And yet, it had been used like this. Jong Seng looked at the students on the ground; everyone had the same expression as him. ¡®This¡­ cannot be.¡¯ Phat! Jong Seung hurriedly looked at Mumu and went for him. ¡°Master Jong Seung!¡± ¡°I need to catch that junior!¡± At his cry, the ones beside him made their move. On the other hand, the students in orange robes watching all of this didn¡¯t want to miss what could happen and moved to follow. Mo Il-hwa, looking at that, smiled. ¡°Yah. Look at that; they must be angry.¡± ¡°This is bad. They were preparing for the competition, and now the keeper has his palm injured.¡± JIn-hyuk was puzzled at Har-ryang¡¯s words. ¡°Then why are the opponents also running?¡± As Jin-hyuk said, both sides were running towards them. Of course, the first to reach them was Jong Seung. Mumu scratched his head, looking at the swollen hands of the senior, and said, ¡°Ahh¡­ senior. I am sorry. Did I kick it too hard?¡± At that, Jong Seung shook his head with a broad smile. ¡°No, junior. This is the first time that I have found such a strong and wonderful kick. Have you ever tried Cuju?¡± ¡°No.¡± Of course he hadn¡¯t. And Jong Seung continued to ask. ¡°Hahaha. Well, that is good. Instead of that, why not be with us and play Cuju?¡± ¡°Right. It will be a waste to have your skills rot.¡± ¡°You were great.¡± The seniors, along with Jong Seung, praised Mumu. At that, Hae-ryang was puzzled. He thought they would be enraged, but they rushed here to recruit Mumu. ¡°Cuju?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice? With your level of skills and strength, you¡ªmy junior, can¡­.¡± Chap! ¡°Rule the ground.¡± Jong Seung slapped his palms, unable to hide his excitement. ¡°Uh? What?¡± ¡°Ahh. I spoke without realizing it. You will be the best.¡± ¡°¡­ but more than that, isn¡¯t your hand hurting?¡± Jong Seung, who forgot about his palm and clapped them, looked. His palm was sore, but he pretended to be okay. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about¡­.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, someone interrupted their conversation and pushed Jong Seung aside. ¡°What?¡± Thanks to that, Jong Seung was pushed back, and other students yelled at him. ¡°Brother Youngjo! You are being rude.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ rude? Sorry. It was kinda urgent.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°Junior, what is your name?¡± Mumu scratched his head at the question and answered. ¡°Mumu,¡± ¡°Uh? Right, junior Mumu. I had a good look at that. That was the best I have ever seen!¡± ¡°¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°I cannot let such outstanding talent rot away¡­. Why not play with us? If it was you, you could become the best player after me¡­.¡± ¡°Best? The person mentioned that he couldn¡¯t even pass the others and is calling himself the best?¡± Jong Seung intervened, at which the one called Youngjo raised his eyebrows. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I came to this junior first. Don¡¯t interfere and wait for your turn.¡± The atmosphere turned sour rather quickly, both sides confronting, and Youngjo snorted. ¡°Ha. Well, if you can do it, go ahead.¡± At those words, the atmosphere turned grim. Both sides were ready to fight. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t believe this. Was there a fight happening for Mumu? Mumu said that this Cuju might be fun, but this situation still seemed too hard to understand. ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one place. There was a middle-aged man with drooping eyes and a mustache standing with his hands behind his back. It was none other than Yang Baek-jeon, a swordsman lecturer in the academy. And the students who recognized him couldn¡¯t hide their shocked expressions. ¡°Master Y-Yang.¡± Yang Baek-jeon was a master no one would speak freely to. He was strict with rules and had a sensitive personality, making him look cranky. Since it was inconvenient to talk with such people, the students avoided him. ¡°What fuss are you creating in this building?¡± At those words, Jong Seung tried to speak. ¡°Master Yang. It isn¡¯t that¡­.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t? Are you telling me that my eyes are wrong?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t move right now, I will have to give you all penalty points.¡± At his warning, both sides were worried and retreated hastily. If they stayed here any longer, they would be given penalty points. ¡°Junior. See you later.¡± In the midst of that, Jong Seung narrowed his eyes and smiled at Mumu. Youngjo did something similar to Mumu and said something, but what he said couldn¡¯t be heard. As they moved away, Master Yang approached Mumu and his party. ¡°Freshmen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jin-hyuk responded to it right away. And glancing at them, Master Yang spoke. ¡°Seeing where you are going, it looks like you are going for a lecture.¡± ¡°Yes. that is correct.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°The one in charge of the lecture, Master Ga Yu-hang, is not coming for personal reasons. So I am letting you know.¡± ¡®Yaho!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa smiled, unable to hide her joy. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to understand the lecture today. Master Yang looked at Jin-hyuk and said, ¡°Good. Now can you go to the classroom and tell the waiting students about this?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± It was nothing complicated. And Master Yang looked at Mumu and asked, ¡°You¡­ are Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes. I am Mumu.¡± ¡°Since the next lecture isn¡¯t there, you are free?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then follow me.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t hide his shock at this. Master Yang wasn¡¯t happy with that reaction, so, ¡°A master in the academy asks you to follow; what is with that reaction?¡± ¡°No, you suddenly asked me to follow you.¡± ¡°Come with me; you''ll know the reason.¡± And Mumu had no choice but to follow him. ¡°Why is he taking Mumu?¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± The cold attitude of Master Yang caught the others'' eyes. And Jin-hyuk, Hae-ryang and Mo Il-hwa, who didn¡¯t know something had happened, couldn¡¯t help but watch it. Mumu looked at the writing board inside the room. [Discipline] Just looking at it, the place felt solemn. Yang Baek-jeon, who had brought Mumu inside, looked at him. ¡°Did you know why I brought you here?¡± Mumu tilted his head at the question, wasn¡¯t he asked to follow here to know the answer? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ phew.¡± S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Maser Yang shook his head and sighed. And then pointed to Mumu''s sleeves. ¡°Roll up your sleeves.¡± ¡°Sleeves? Why?¡± ¡°If your master tells you to do it, you do it. Never ask questions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu looked at Master Yang and then immediately rolled up the sleeve with his right hand. And the bands were visible. Seeing that, Master Yang narrowed his eyes. He had heard about it, and they did look like average bands. ¡°The other sleeve too.¡± Mumu was aware of what his father, Yu Yeop-kyung, would say, The King, The Teacher and Father are one body, so he stayed silent. Shhh! As he rolled up, the bands on the other arm were revealed and confirmed what Master Yang said. ¡°Take them off.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The rings or bands or bracelets, whatever they are, remove them.¡± Mumu frowned at those words. ¡°Did you call me here for this?¡± At that, Master Yang frowned. ¡°Are you talking back to your master now?¡± ¡°¡­ not talking back. The Master keeps telling me things that make no sense.¡± At that, Yang Baek-jeon snorted as he said, ¡°These are the academy rules. However, I heard that a guy not trained in martial arts is using items to enhance his strength through the office, and then he created an accident too. Doesn¡¯t this man sound familiar?¡± ¡°¡­ who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who? Did you really ask me that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that, Master Yang was a bit annoyed and shouted at Mumu. ¡°I am talking about You!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there anyone else who entered the academy without learning martial arts?¡± Mumu tilted his head. He did pass the tests, but he didn¡¯t know what his man was saying. Was there any rule about everyone having to learn martial arts? ¡°It¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t learn martial arts, but I passed the test cleanly.¡± ¡°Are you really going to talk back? Ha!¡± Master Yang clicked his tongue. ¡°Are you saying that it is normal to do it with the power of an item?¡± ¡°¡­ excuse master. From a while ago, you kept talking about an item; what is that?¡± ¡°It is that ring on your hands!¡± ¡°This?¡± Mumu asked, looking at the bands on his hands. ¡°Ha. Look at you. Are you really talking back and acting like this?¡± ¡°¡­ I am not acting; it is because I really don¡¯t know. And this is no item.¡± ¡°Not an item?¡± ¡°Yes. This¡­¡± ¡°Does that mean that the rings have no power?¡± Mumu went silent. It wasn¡¯t like these bands had no hidden power. The bands helped hold his body and use the muscles to the best and even prevented him from using too much force. At Mumu''s reaction, Master Yang clicked his tongue. ¡°Look at you now. Did you just pretend to be na?ve to getaway? Trying to fool a master? Pretending that the item on your hands is something normal.¡± ¡°It isn''t like that.¡± He slammed the table at Mumu¡¯s words. ¡°This is the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Would it be fair to let cowardly people like you with items get higher grades than the others and ruin the competition?¡± ¡°Cowardly?¡± ¡°Are you still talking! Take that rings off now.¡± ¡°Take them off?¡± Unable to hold back the anger, Master Yang got up from the seat and shouted at Mumu. ¡°Do I have to take it off you?¡± Mumu shook his head at the scream, and Yang Baek-jeon firmly said, ¡°It seems like you think that the item being removed is unfortunate, but if you pass with such things and expect people to stay quiet¡­.¡± Clench! At that moment, Mumu held out both his hands towards Master Yang. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What?¡± What was this now? Master Yang couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face at the change in the attitude of Mumu, who had his eyes shining. ¡°Are you going to take this off? Please just take these off me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 58 Half an hour before. In the hallway of the academy.A man hidden in the shadows said, [Master Yang, what do you think about the new student having items on him?] [Item? Do you mean equipment with power?] [It is what you said.] [¡­ who could even have such a thing?] [Master Yang must have heard it too. A student who hasn¡¯t learned martial arts passed all the tests, and then another incident happened.] How could anyone not know? All the masters in the academy knew of it and were surprised too. The rumors say that the child passed with just muscle strength. In addition, the two people in charge of the admission couldn¡¯t stop praising the child; just how great could he be? But it wasn¡¯t true? [Does it mean that the student took the exam with the power of an item?] [That is still unknown. However, if this child passed the entrance with that, and entered our Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, which is responsible for the future of the land, then it could cause problems for us.] Yang Baek-jeon couldn¡¯t overlook it. This wasn¡¯t something that he could ignore. [I will check it for myself right now.] [How will you check?] [If the item has power and was used, I will confiscate it or evict the student.] The man in the shadows warned Master Yang. [Then be careful, Master Yang.] [Careful?] [I heard from the office that the child''s item is rather unusual. The child may be enraged and use it violently to resist it.] And this made Master Yang narrow his eyes. [If it turns like that, I won¡¯t stay still.] He was a strong-hearted man, yet this reaction was unexpected. And as warned, he thought the student would rebel or yell, but he was being nice and helping him? ¡°Are you going to take it off? Please take this off me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s reaction Master, Yang frowned. ¡®What is with him?¡¯ A reasonable thought. If this was an item, then it was like a treasure. Then based on the rules, confiscating them by force was alright, but this student willingly gave it up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What? Rather, I request you to do it.¡± ¡°Request?¡± It was a sincere request. From Mumu''s point of view, these bands restricted him. As if it wasn¡¯t enough to suppress his strength, these bands would even pain him as the number went down. It was natural that he wanted this off. ¡°Master. Take this off.¡± Master Yang thought this was suspicious. ¡°Why are you asking me to take off something you should take off?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t come.¡± ¡°¡­ do you expect me to believe that?¡± Did it make sense that he couldn¡¯t take it off? It sounded absurd. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and remove it.¡± ¡°It really won¡¯t come off.¡± ¡°Show it to me.¡± ¡°Show it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± He thought Mumu was up to something. Maybe he was trying to surprise attack him when he removed the bands. So he said that, and Mumu took a light breath and tried to pull off the band on the left wrist. Lench! ¡°Hmmm!¡± Mumu gave strength into his hands but couldn¡¯t pull it. Mumu¡¯s muscles could be seen when the sleeves were rolled up, but now that he was pulling, the muscles were bulging along with the nerves. ¡®¡­ what muscles!¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t known that this item had power, he would have genuinely admired it, but something seemed strange. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ The arms were swelling up, but the band couldn¡¯t be pulled off. The veins in the face were also straining, so why wasn¡¯t he able to pull the bands off? S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Mumu responded as if it felt unfair. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What, no? Are you acting now?¡± ¡°Act?¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t that coming out?¡± Master Yang thought Mumu was acting. He thought that Mumu was just pretending to remove it, and so Mumu sighed and said, ¡°I tried very hard to get this off me, but it wouldn¡¯t come. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it for yourself.¡± ¡°You want me to try?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Mumu held out both hands. Yang Baek-jeon. ¡®This one keeps telling me to do it. Is this child up to something?¡¯ It felt like he was planning something. But was he the kind to think so much? Master Yang said, ¡°Kneel and put your arms behind you.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Didn''t you hear? I told you to get down on your needs and put your hands behind your back.¡± Mumu was shocked, but he did as told, and Master Yang brought out a black rope, intending to tie his hands. This rope was different since it was made of black iron. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Master Yang prepared for any rebellion. And it wasn¡¯t enough to tie the arms, so he sealed the blood points. Taktatak! Believing that Mumu would do something, he was cautious. According to ¡®his¡¯ words, Mumu was someone intelligent and sly, so he was on alert. ¡®Now, let¡¯s take it off.¡¯ And he held the right-hand band. And tried to take it, but. Clench! ¡®!?¡¯ Despite using his power, the band wouldn¡¯t move. He looked at the rope tying Mumu''s hand, and the kid wasn¡¯t even doing anything. No, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t even do anything with sealed blood points. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t work, he began to raise the amount of power he used and began to really grasp onto it. If it couldn¡¯t be done with strength, he was ready to use his internal energy to remove these bands. But then, ¡°Huh!¡± Despite raising his power, the band on Mumu¡¯s wrist didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t come off as if absorbed by the wrist. It was challenging to understand this. ¡®Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ Clench! Master Yang clenched his teeth and raised his power to the eighth level. As a Super Master level, his hair was fluttering back in force as he did. Aaah! Mumu asked him to take it off, and he thought things were up, but when he tried, ¡®Take it off.¡¯ ¡®No. was this why the guy who passed the tests couldn¡¯t even take this off with his own will?¡¯ This was something he couldn¡¯t understand. However, looking at what happened, he couldn¡¯t take it off. So he looked at Mumu, ¡°You have asked me to take it off, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Please take it off.¡± At this, he picked the sword on the chair and pulled it. Srng! Mumu frowned at the sight and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°As you said, the bands are needed to be off, so I can cut them, right?¡± Master Yang decided to try it. This student wouldn¡¯t mind his method if he genuinely wanted the bands off¨Cright? However, if he didn¡¯t allow the cutting of them off, the real intention was something else. Mumu answered. ¡°Well, cut it, please.¡± ¡°What?¡± Did he want to cut them off? Weren''t these bands still a valuable item, right? So he couldn¡¯t understand why Mumu would willingly agree to this. Mumu said. ¡°I want it to be in good condition, but cutting it is better than having it on my body for the rest of my life.¡± For Mumu, these bands were a restriction. But these could have something to do with his birth parents, so he wanted to keep them. But the desire to see himself without these. ¡®¡­ he truly wants me to get this off?¡¯ Master Yang, who was skeptical of the information, was puzzled. This was no exaggeration to say that the items which held power could be the most precious treasures, so he couldn¡¯t understand why this child was acting as such. ¡®Strange. Is the kid taking advantage of this?¡¯ This whole situation was different from what ¡®he¡¯ said. If this guy was sly and clever, would he say all this? He showed no hesitation till now. ¡®Am I missing something?¡¯ It was confusing. However, the way to confirm this was to take the piece off Mumu. He could check the reaction and verify if it was removed, so he raised his sword. ¡°I can cut it down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I asked, and you responded, so don¡¯t blame this master for breaking it.¡± ¡°Yes. But you can¡¯t cut my wrists.¡± ¡°How can someone in charge of the academy teaching make such a mistake?¡± Woong! A white light shone on the sword. This light was called Sword energy, the energy which condenses on the sword. And if the thin sword had sword energy on it, it could even cut down the black iron items. ¡®One Strike!¡¯ Simple and the strongest sword. Yang Baek-jeon aimed accurately at the bands. Chak! The sword cut through the and fell, but. Clang! ¡®UH/¡¯ As soon as the blade touched it, the sword bounced back. ¡®Did it deflect the sword?¡¯ No, how could such things happen? Master Yang clenched his teeth and swung the sword again. Chachachach! The blade kept falling, and sparks shone at the collision. It barely even touched Mumu¡¯s wrist, and he stopped. ¡°haa¡­ Ha¡­¡± He looked down at the band. He tried to cut it, but there wasn¡¯t even a scratch. What could this mean? ¡®No, why isn¡¯t it being cut? No matter how strong¡­.¡¯ Clench! It felt absurd, so he put the sword down and looked at this unscratched band. ¡®What the hell is it so made of that it doesn¡¯t cut¡­ this?¡¯ He looked at something in the band¡ªthe word 8 engraved on it, like a dial to turn. Come to think of it, ¡®he¡¯ did say that Mumu would change this band and handle things. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Maybe this was the way to remove it. So he carefully turned the dial. Kikiki! ¡°Uh, Master¡­¡± ¡°Stay there. wouldn¡¯t it be possible to remove it like this?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t the dial to remove¡­.¡± ¡°It could be, do you not know?¡± Despite Mumu¡¯s disapproval, Master Yang continued to turn. 8, 7, 6. The dial was being turned. And it reached 1. Mumu, tied up with the hands to the back, didn''t even know how many numbers it turned. Click! And it reached one, stopped as if something was caught. ¡®What? I think something was done.¡¯ Master Yang tried to turn it forcefully, and it felt like it was coming loose. ¡°Hum!¡± He used the best he could to take it off, and the squeaking sound came unlike before and soon. Kiiik! The character for ¡®Open¡¯ appeared there, and it was then. Clack! And it came off Mumu''s wrist. ¡°Ha!¡± Master Yang, who succeeded in removing it off Mumu, was filled with joy, and even Mumu asked in pleasure. ¡°Did it come off?¡± ¡°Look! Didn¡¯t you say this wouldn¡¯t come out! See the one-off your hands?¡± Bulge! Master Yang couldn¡¯t keep talking. It was because changes came on Mumu''s right arm. Something like vapor rose from the muscles and then turned red and black completely. ¡®!?¡¯ Master Yang, surprised by the strange change, moved back, holding the band. Kwak! At that moment, the rope around Mumu''s body broke. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Master Yang couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The rope he tied was exceptional, so why did it break now? Mumu stood up. ¡°You¡­ what is that?¡± Master Yang felt wary at the change as he pulled off the man. The right arm muscles were compressing, and it was strange to see it blacken; and Mumu looked at his hand. ¡®Wow! You took it off!¡¯ His hand felt light. No, the entire arm felt light as if he had finally attained freedom. As the immense weight which was holding him down till now disappeared, it felt like he could fly with his right arm. Prrrr! On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t like that for Yang Baek-jeon. It was an arm liberation, but the pressure he felt from Mumu made his legs tremble. The Master¡¯s Instincts were stimulated. It felt like he was prey for an apex predator. ¡®Dangerous. This is bad. Bad!¡¯ He thought that. Captivated by the fear which came from instincts, Master Yang said, ¡°W-what is with the arm¡­? The band is off, so why?¡± ¡°Ah, this hand?¡± Mumu raised it lightly. And then Bang! ¡®¡­¡¯ Yang Baek-jeon stiffened. What happened? What was that short roar which stuck to his ears? Gulping, he raised his hand, ¡®!!!!¡¯ An unbelievable sight unfolded, the ceiling of a three-story building had a hole in it, and a blue sky was revealed. ¡®W-what the¡­¡¯ There was a hole in the middle of the clouds up in the sky. Chapter 59: Strength Limiting Bands (3) 59: Strength Limiting Bands (3)Mumu scratched his head with his left hand as he looked at the ceiling of the pierced building. He had lightly pushed his right hand up, but this unexpected thing happened. Looking at the clouds through the holes, he realized it was more serious. ¡®¡­ so this is the power.¡¯ This power of his which was suppressed by the bands till now, he didn¡¯t think that it would be destructive to this extent. However, it should be noted that this was the power that came from only releasing one hand. Besides, this wasn¡¯t Mumu¡¯s best attempt! ¡®Then if done with full effort?¡¯ Mumu himself had such a thought. Now, the situation occurred where the elephant would have to move their feet carefully so as not to kill the ants. He felt so powerful that he wondered if he could control his strength. ¡®Is this what this is?¡¯ Mumu thought. At first, he had wondered why such bands and dials were attached to his body. However, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it if he took them both off. Yang Baek-jeon looked at Mumu and said. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­ do that after this being taken off?¡± His voice trembled. For Yan Baek-jeon, this was an instant that made his heart shudder. And Mumu said, ¡°I can do it because the bands were taken off.¡± ¡°Because it was taken off?¡± ¡°Ahh. You see they are heavy.¡± ¡°heavy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who put it on me, but they were so heavy that I couldn¡¯t do my best. Thanks to that, I had to do a lot of strength training to feel strong.¡± This was why Mumu would always train his body. Yang Baek-jeon looked at the band he had removed. He believed that this was the reason why Mumu had the power. But now, it was the complete opposite. ¡®This isn¡¯t to increase the power, but for the power to be sealed?¡¯ Something like a fantasy story plot? He was speechless as to how absurd it sounded. ¡°Um¡­ was it too shocking?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ No, was the kid really asking that? Mumu had raised his arm lightly, and then a hole was blown through the center of the ceiling and even piercing through the clouds above. He saw it in front of his eyes, and it was strange that Mumu didn¡¯t seem shocked. ¡®¡­ I heard that the Southern Blade of Emperor1 cut down a mountain peak but can this be possible?¡¯ That being said, the child in front of him, not the man in front of him, was strong. And when Yang Baek-jeon realized that, he thought, ¡®N-No¡­¡¯ He gulped and said. ¡°¡­by any chance were you under metamorphisis?¡± He heard a story in the past. It was said that a master would have the form of a child after going through multiple metamorphoses. And maybe this man was under half of it? ¡®Right. That makes sense.¡¯ It was absurd for a student at just 17 to have such ridiculous strength. Yang Baek-jeon, who thought that Mumu was someone aged master in the school, asked Mumu if this was true. But Mumu answered, looking confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Master, if you are testing your junior for some kind of fun please stop it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°This power that you have¡­.¡± ¡°Um. I feel like you have misunderstood something, but I am not hiding my form. And if Master you wear these and train your muscles, you will also get this strong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Did it make sense to train muscles? Or was Mumu teasing him to get away from the situation? Yang Baek-jeon was confused when Mumu continued. ¡°They are really heavy. If you don¡¯t believe me, then why don¡¯t you try them?¡± ¡°This¡­ on me?¡± Yang Baek-jeon looked at the band in his hand. He didn¡¯t feel that it was heavy. No, instead, it felt light in his hand. And Mumu says he couldn¡¯t use his strength because he had them on? ¡®¡­ what should I believe?¡¯ One of the two was certain. It was either that Mumu was an experienced martial artist suppressing his strength to join the academy or that the seal controlling a child was released. Whatever it was, he knew that there was nothing he could do to change things back. ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Baek-jeon put the band on his left wrist. He groaned as he tightened the band around the wrist. ¡®It is fine¡­.¡¯ Kik! At that moment, the number of the dial changed from ¡®opened¡¯ to 1, and then came the shock. ¡°Uh?¡± His wrist felt incredibly heavy, giving the feeling of his left arm falling to the ground. Flustered, he tried to increase his internal energy. ¡°Um!¡± Raising that, he barely managed to withstand it. It was a tremendous weight that he could only control by raising his internal energy to a three-star level. The band''s weight wasn¡¯t something he could endure with pure strength. ¡®What the hell is this? Is this really a special item?¡¯ It did look very much like that. But the item turned heavy from light in an instant, and Mumu said, ¡°1 level is something I used when I was one or two years old, so it won''t be too high, try increasing it more.¡± ¡°¡­ one two years?¡± He withstood this when he was one or two years old? Was he kidding him? How can an infant do that? ¡°Still, Master is an adult and you learned martial arts too, you will be able to hold one right?¡± ¡°Wait, why are you suddenly¡­.¡± ¡°Ehh. It will be fine.¡± Mumu didn¡¯t even hear the response and turned the dial on Yang Baek-jeon''s band. When it was shifted from 1 to 2 and 2 to 3, it felt heavy, but it still felt like it could be handled¡ªuntil it touched 4. ¡®!?¡¯ Bang! The instant Mumu turned the band to four, the left hand pulled the master to the ground, and the wooden floor was broken. ¡®W-what weight is¡­.¡¯ Yang Baek-jeon tried to stand up, but nothing happened despite raising the 3-star level to a 10-star level of internal energy. ¡°Euuuuuuu!¡± Internal energy seemed of no use anymore. He couldn¡¯t lift that fallen arm. Yang Baek-jeon, who could not withstand it, turned it back from 4 to 1. Kikik! And in an instant, the weight pulling him down disappeared, and his body felt light. This made him look at the band in hand in a new light. ¡®I don¡¯t know if he was wearing this from the time he was child but, but if he was then doesn¡¯t that mean that he had this since a young time and learned to cope?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had strengthened his internal energy as much as possible, but he still couldn¡¯t bring up his hand under the pressure of the level four band. Yet Mumu could move his hand freely under the pressure of the band even when set to level eight. Mumu could even act like he wasn¡¯t any different from ordinary people. ¡®Is it because of this?¡¯ Yang Baek-jeon was able to understand the muscles on Mumu¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know how he trained, but he must have been desperate to move freely with these bands on the body. And this band was taken off the body unleashing Mumu¡¯s true strength. ¡°¡­.have you been wearing this on your hands?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°NO? you said¡­.¡± ¡°I have them on my ankles.¡± Mumu gently pulled the pants to show it. Yang Baek-jeon was at a loss of words. Mumu was wearing four when this man, a master, an expert, couldn''t handle one. ¡®¡­ this fucking monster.¡¯ He thought Mumu was not human. How did he continue living every day with the band set to four? He was getting mad with just one. Kirik! ¡®Uh?¡¯ At that time, the dial turned to 4. Bang! ¡°Uh!¡± And Yang Baek-jeon was back to the floor again. It was so embarrassing because he didn¡¯t even touch the band, yet it had changed. Mumu, who saw that, seemed to understand why. ¡®Maybe things need to be put back where they are taken from?¡¯ Mumu had always wondered about this fact. Like clockwork, the dial always turned back to the original number after the weight was reduced for a period. ¡°Ack!¡± Yang Baek-jeon hurriedly tried to turn it to 1. And he tried to push it to ¡®Open¡¯ to take it off, but something strange happened. ¡°W-what is this?¡± The dial wouldn¡¯t turn as if something was caught inside; no matter how much he tried, as he had done with Mumu, it wouldn¡¯t turn. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The dial isn¡¯t turning!¡± ¡°You said it worked fine before?¡± ¡°Ugh! It isn¡¯t working now!¡± At that, Mumu leaned over and grabbed the dial, and turned. A little force was applied, and came a squeaking sound. Krik! The dial turned from one to open. And the band was removed. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Seeing that, Mumu understood why he couldn¡¯t remove this on his own body. This band was something that others could remove but not the one wearing it. Mumu, who now knew that nodded to himself. ¡°Haa¡­ Ha¡­¡± Yang Baek-jeon took in ragged breaths and looked at the band with a tired look. Mumu, who was living all this while with this, looked like a deity. At that time, Mumu took the band and put it on his right wrist. ¡°Uh?¡± Yang Baek-jeon was curious; how could this young man put back something like that after he had the chance to live without it? ¡°No, why put it on again? If you wear¡­.¡± ¡°I think it will be difficult to get used to not having it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mumu turned the dial to 8 as soon as he put it on and pointed to the ceiling. ¡°I cannot control my strength, so I will end up causing damage to those around me.¡± At those words, Yang Baek-jeon looked blankly at Mumu. Was that the reason he was putting that band back on his body? Wasn¡¯t he the one who was ready to cut down the band until a moment back? ¡®Being afraid of not being able to control his own power.¡¯ A young man with the strength of a monster but with a good heart that is who Mumu is. At best, they knew how to free it but had no idea how strong it was. Yang Baek-jeon stared intently at Mumu and said, ¡°¡­ I am sorry for misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought that you passed the entrance tests by using that item and increased your strength, so I brought you here to discipline you. Although it could be due to the wrong information I received, it is my fault for not checking it through.¡± Yang Baek-jeon bowed a little to Mumu, who smiled and said. ¡°Ehh. It is fine. I am glad that master¡¯s misunderstanding has been resolved.¡± ¡®This child¡­¡¯ Yang Baek-jeon¡¯s eyes lit up at the bright and kind appearance of Mumu. If it were him, he would have been enraged at his treatment. He did think it before, but Mumu looked like a friendly child and thought it was nice that such power was in the hands of this child. But at the same time, he felt concerned. ¡®What should I do about this?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if it was OK to let Mumu stay in the academy with this strength. He did clear up the doubts, but the child''s power was something the teachers and masters here couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Even if we turn a blind eye, it is only a matter of time before people know¡­.¡± Kwang! At that moment, someone kicked open the office door, and it was Dan Pil-hoo, the Deputy Head. ¡°Deputy Head?¡± ¡°Deputy Head?¡± ¡°Master Yang! I don¡¯t know why you brought him but Mumu is¡­!?¡± He couldn¡¯t continue speaking because as he looked at the gaping hole in the ceiling above their heads. From the outside, the building looked intact, but once coming in, he saw what had happened. ¡°You! You again!¡± Dan Pil-hoo grabbed his head. ¡®Oh my.¡¯ Just last night, he was scolding Mumu not to use his strength like that and on the very next day, this! Seeing a familiar reaction, Yang Baek-jeon asked. ¡°¡­ did deputy head know about this?¡± ¡°Um¡­ you see.¡± At the question, Dan Pil-hoo fiddled with his beard. He wasn¡¯t sure how to rectify this situation. Chapter 60 The office space was decorated with antique furniture; a lamp brightly shined in the room, and one man was standing with his arms crossed in front of the window.Master Yang Baek-jeon looked at him and said, "I don''t see any reason for us to be concerned." "No reason to be concerned?" "When I called the officer to check it, it was said that the strength wasn''t dependent on the item." At his words, the man''s eyebrows rose. It was because the answer was different from expected. At that, he stroked his chin and asked. "¡­ are you sure?" In response to that, Yang Baek-jeon remembered what happened 2 hours back. The conversation he had with Dan Pil-hoo. [Then you mean he entered to find his parents?] [Yes.] [For just that¡­] [It might seem like that for you, but not for a child who has been adopted for 17 years.] [¡­ I think you might be overestimating.] [No. even I had trouble with that child. Just like you.] [And this is the result of it?] [Yes.] Dan Pil-hoo knew the power Mumu had. Yet, he closed his eyes to the issue and let him continue to stay here. [As you know, this child didn''t learn martial arts.] [I checked that.] It was certain that Mumu didn''t learn martial arts. The way he moved was enough to know this. People just chose not to believe it because of the strength he has. [¡­he has strength beyond what he can control. I think we can see the item he is wearing for that purpose.] [The item?] [Yes. That is to control his strength. You didn''t know that?] [¡­ Ahem. Of course, I knew about it. how can I, as the deputy head, not know of it.] [Is that so?] S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [So I have a request to ask of you] [Don''t tell me you want me to close my eyes like you?] [Yes.] Yang Baek-jeon felt lost at what he heard. The power in Mumu''s hand was beyond common sense, but why was Dan Pil-hoo trying to hide it? And was asking for the others to hide it too? [I am not just asking you to turn a blind eye.] [What do you mean?] [As you can see, the child is relatively innocent and kind. However, if he keeps bumping into wrong things in the world, we can never know how he will change.] [¡­] [Imagine that child with such strength being pushed into the world without knowing how it is out there.] [¡­ something terrible could happen.] [Yes, so I, the deputy head, want the child to know what is right and wrong and to control his own power here in the academy.] He was surprised at the unexpected words. He never thought that Dan Pil-hoo was this committed as a teacher. People in the academy knew that Dan Pil-hoo was obsessed with rising to the top, and he had such refreshing emotions? [¡­ it seems like I didn''t know the true heart of deputy head. I apologize for dragging this.] [Huhuhu.] [I understand your intentions, and I will help you.] On the spot, it was decided to help each other. They thought they were doing their best to help Mumu control his strength and become a nice person. They would have to get the people who doubted Mumu to know Mumu was normal. "I am sure. That item we talked about isn''t for manipulating muscles, but merely for the purpose of training the body by increasing the weight, like sandbagging." "To train the body?" "Yes, it is a bit strange, but it is nothing special." "¡­ is that so?" "Yes. In any case, when I met him, he seemed like a good natured kid. If taught well, he will become a good person." "A good person¡­." "I informed you what I saw, so I will leave." Yang Baek-jeon bowed to the man. And the man in the shadow of the window smiled softly. "I am glad that it is different from our concerns. I was worried that a situation breaking the rules would appear, but thank you for letting me know." "Yes, I will take my leave." As Yang Baek-jeon left the office, the man in the shadows erased the smile and opened the window. A cold night breeze came in. Shhh. And the man moved out of the window. He climbed up the roof of the building with great ease, jumped to another, and headed somewhere. After working hard, the place he arrived at was. [Discipline Hall] In the vicinity of the hall, there was a signpost saying ''expansion'' and saying ''No entry'' attached to it. The sudden expansion meant that the deputy head had initiated it. He was in charge of the budget and administration, so only he had the right to pass the budget for a sudden expansion. Whup! And there were people around with torches in their hands. ''So bothersome.'' The man flew from one building to the next. When he entered the hall, the third-floor window was left open. ''This?'' It looked like an ordinary hall he saw every day, but with everything blown away when viewed from the inside. The expansion couldn''t have started yet, but signs of wreckage could be seen. Seeing that, the man narrowed his eyes. ''The power of that item?'' The destruction came out of nowhere. Feeling suspicious about the building, which was suddenly blocked, and Yang Baek-jeon, who was hiding the truth. ''Did he hide this?'' And the chance of the deputy head being in on this. Every time Mumu did something, the deputy head was there to take him out of the mess. But it was shocking that Yang Baek-jeon, too, was siding with the child. Given his personality, he wasn''t the kind to bow down to others, so this was most unexpected. ''I thought Dan Pil-hoo was just a foolish person trying to covet the position of academy head¡­.'' Was he too unaware of what was happening? It was when he was thinking that. Startle! The man who sensed another presence turned his head there; standing behind a pillar was a man quietly looking at him. And he was. ''Deputy head?'' It was Deputy Head Dan Pil-hoo. The man narrowed his eyes. It was just a moment, but he didn''t know that Dan Pil-hoo was so good at stealth. ''Then was it true that he previously belonged to an assassins group before joining the academy?'' It was unexpected, and he was puzzled as Dan Pil-hoo opened his mouth. "When I heard how the information came to Master Yang, I knew I should keep an eye out, so I waited just in case and here you came." At these words, the man said, "I have no idea what you are talking about. I just stopped by as I was curious to know the Discipline Hall was being expanded." "Be quiet." Dan Pil-hoo said as he walked from the pillar. "Sa Muheo, one of the people helping the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy." "Why are you suddenly bringing up¡­." "Ten years ago, you suddenly appeared like a comet in Guangdong province and turned famous overnight, and eight years ago, you defeated Ha Sang-hee of the Academy and took his place." "Deputy head. I don''t know what you are¡­." "However, no matter how much research was done, the deeds you did before coming into the light cannot be found. Not a single record existed in the Murim Association either." The man, no Sa Muheo, looked at the deputy head and wiggled his fingers. From the index and middle finger ran a deep chill. And in a low tone, he asked. "What are you tryin to say??" "I don''t know with what intention you decided to enter the Academy. But know that the deputy head has his eyes on you." "Intention¡­" "You are my kind. We are the same." Dan Pil-hoo''s eyes gleamed. "¡­" "I am warning you. The Heavenly Martial Arts Academy isn''t a place where someone who hides himself can covet. So don''t do vain acts." At his warning, Sa Muheo immediately collected the energy going around the fingers. He was ready to use his hands if things were going to escalate. And Sa Muheo said, "How can I have any ambition with the deputy head here? I have no such ambition." "Things like that are being said, but the excessive closeness with Elder Hang, who is the head of the library and training and each of your moves is annoying." Sa Muheo''s eyes went sharp at the words. This man was paying such close attention to his actions? And Dan Pil-hoo turned around as he touched the pillar. "I definitely warned you. Let go of this greed you have. And I saw that you are looking into the child Mumu. Stop digging into it." Jjjkkk! As soon as he said that, the pillar cracked around Dan Pil-hoo''s hand, and the firm pillar holding the building collapsed like powder. And Dan Pil-hoo''s form scattered. And when he completely disappeared, Sa Muheo released the fingers he was clenching. ''Dan Pil-hoo.'' This guy was going to be annoying. Strong ambition known to everyone. It seemed like the competition had leveled up. Cho Na-yeon was hesitating, walking in front of someone else''s door. The door was of the office of Master Baek Yeon, a teacher in the Academy. There was one reason she was hesitating here. It was to get stars. But she couldn''t bring herself to knock on it. ''Do I have to show my body for it?'' She wondered if the information from Mumu was accurate. Even so, a teacher, one of the best masters, gave out stars by looking at the body? Wouldn''t it be a problem? Thinking, she bit her lip. ''¡­ no, maybe I misunderstood something.'' Maybe the fact that Mumu had to show the body wasn''t just for sight. Besides, rumors are just rumors, right? The teacher looked great and wasn''t married yet. "Phew." Exhaling, she knocked. Knock. -Yes. When she knocked, she heard the voice of Baek-yeon from inside. "Master, I am Cho Nayeon, 3rd year student. Can I talk with you?" -Come in. When the permission fell, she opened the door. The vast office of the master opened up in front of her, but when she tried to enter, she couldn''t. ''!?'' Her face hardened. It was because Mumu was lying half-naked in the office with just the underwear and Dan Baek-yeon was on top fiddling with the body? "What is it?" Dan Baek-yeon asked her. "¡­" Cho Nayeon had a red face as she took a step back. "Student?" Bang! And she closed the door. And then with a scream of ''Kyaaaa!'' and running from outside. Dan Baek-yeon frowned. She said she wanted to talk but then ran away? "Uh?" Mumu, who was lying down, couldn''t understand why she ran away. He was puzzled, but Dan Baek-yeon didn''t care and pressed Mumu''s body again. "Let''s keep going." "Ah.. yes." Baek-yeon, who was pressing on Mumu''s body, frowned. She wanted to study the muscles, these muscles which were different from ordinary people. It seemed like this wasn''t a simple coincidence that he could release the sealed blood points with just muscle strength. ''Amazing.'' All muscles were developed. And she wondered how this was possible. ''If the muscle is developed enough to release the sealed blood point, can it also reject the internal energy?'' It wasn''t like it couldn''t be. Using muscles to twist the structure of vessels and throw out the internal energy. If this was possible, then many theories she had read about could be overturned. Dan Baek-yeon said to Mumu. "I will infuse internal energy. Since you haven''t mastered cultivation, you will feel it as some warm flow, but try to feel it and control it with strength." "Strength?" "Yes. Something like trying to relive that sealing on the blood point you did earlier." "Um¡­ yes." Saying that, she placed her hand on Mumu''s abdominal muscles, which were like a washboard. No matter how she looked at him, Mumu was like a kid with clothes and a beast without. Despite trying to look at him from a researcher''s point of view, she couldn''t stop her pounding heart. "You wont do it?" At Mumu''s question, Dan Baek-yeon coughed. "Hm." It felt like she was caught up in her thoughts. A genuinely mystical body. Dan Baek-yeon cleared her mind and induced internal energy into Mumu''s abdomen. She wondered if the muscles would be able to reject the energy. Dan Baek-yeon frowned. ''!?'' Something felt strange. She tried to see how the energy would be repelled, but the energy was being sucked somewhere instead of being thrown out. Soon she took the hands off the abs. And looked at Mumu like she couldn''t understand. "¡­ what is this?" "Huh?" "You¡­ How did you create a dantian in just one day?" Chapter 61 ¡®How?¡¯Dan Baek-yeon, a Heavenly Upbringing department member and special teacher, was shocked. When she looked at Mumu¡¯s constitution in the class yesterday, there was no trace of energy in his body. So what had happened overnight? A dantian was about to form in Mumu¡¯s body? No, it was already in the state of being created. ¡®¡­ how did it happen?¡¯ It was something she couldn¡¯t understand. Even she, who is said to have been born with talent in the North Sea, took a month to have her dantian formed. This was because no matter how skilled a person was, the Qi had to adapt to the body. Mumu asked wide-eyed. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My dantian is formed?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Mumu was excited and didn¡¯t know what to do; he also thought that the technique that Jin-hyuk taught him would take three months to form dantian. So who knew it would form this quickly? ¡®Jin-hyuk said it would take a long time, but I guess it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.¡¯ It would have been absurd if someone had heard Mumu¡¯s thoughts. Martial arts is all about talent. Many people couldn¡¯t create a dantian despite years of cultivation. This was all because their body couldn¡¯t contain the qi. ¡°Student Mumu.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you do last night?¡± Baek-yeon asked to better understand the situation. As a teacher in a Martial Arts Academy and a researcher, this was something no one could understand. ¡°I learned to cultivate energy in the body.¡± ¡°¡­ you learned?¡± ¡°Yes. I learned the Three-Way Mind Cultivation method from Jin-hyuk yesterday.¡± ¡°Uh? That one?¡± ¡°.. yes.¡± Baek-yeon touched her forehead with a blank expression. Contrary to what everyone knew, the 3 Way Mind Cultivation was the most stable way to gather pure energy. However, it would still take a long time at its top speed. ¡®He was able to cut it down to one night?¡¯ Even the thought seemed impossible. She knew that the best body for martial arts would come once a thousand years, and it is known to be a body that can handle both yin and yang energies. And Mumu¡¯s body was nothing like that. ¡°¡­ that was all that you did?¡± Mumu averted his gaze at the question. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just that. He memorized the damaged text he saw inside the basement. However, if he said it, Dan Baek-yeon would know that he went down there, and Mumu had already promised many people that he wouldn¡¯t speak about the basement. ¡®This child¡­ he is the kind who cannot lie.¡¯ If she asked another time, he would spill it all out. It was cute because such kids didn¡¯t exist in today¡¯s time. ¡®Even if it is the King of the North Sea ice Palace himself, it is impossible to have a dantian form this quick.¡¯ Mumu was still 17 years old. Most kids are pushed to martial arts at 3 or 4 years to give time for their body to embody the energy and to have the blood vessels open. This was no less than a bizarre phenomenon, and she carefully opened her lips, ¡°Student Mumu. It might seem a bit weird, but can I check your body just one more time? Instead, I will pay you something for it.¡± Mumu readily answered. ¡°Yes!¡± This made her eyes shine. ¡°Are you really fine? Strictly speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be done if student Mumu had formally and naturally mastered the martial arts.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She explained to Mumu, who was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the low ranking masters but those who are good in what they do can find out the extent of the flow of pure energy by examining the bodies. Of course, cultivation doesn¡¯t just mean to move the energy in the body but to have the dantian completed too, and we might come to know something about you.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Thinking back, Jin-hyuk, too, had said a similar thing. He said that there is a thing called cultivation because each person has their cultivation form suitable for their martial arts. And also warned Mumu from asking people about their cultivation methods as it could be taken negatively. ¡®This applies to me as well.¡¯ Mumu pondered for a couple seconds. So, looking at him wouldn¡¯t be right, right? But he changed his mind. ¡®If I cannot tell even Jin-hyuk then I cannot ask others.¡¯ There was no way he could ask someone about the inscription on the wall of the 3rd basement in the library, and there was no way he could find it on his own. And the thought. ¡°It is fine. In return, help with something I am curious about.¡± ¡°¡­thank you for the permission. I will definitely do you good too.¡± Dan Baek-yeon put her hand on Mumu¡¯s dantian and induced her energy. A master with her skills can do it without inflicting damage to others. Observation. Dan Baek-yeon was very skilled with this skill because she had been taught it at the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡®If I look at how the cultivation was handled, I can know how the dantian was created in one day.¡¯ She continued to concentrate on the traces of Mumu¡¯s cultivation in his body. However, the more she looked, the darker her face grew. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The traces of cultivation were there, but how it flowed was unknown. She was frowning and soon started to sweat. ¡®¡­ this makes no sense.¡¯ This wasn''t a four-point gathering. The four-point gatherings were where the energy flowed in. It was a vital flow that happened within the blood vessels, and the flow of energy in Mumu wasn¡¯t just in his vessels but the entire body. ¡®How can this even be?¡¯ This was only possible once the dantian was fully completed. Some traces can only be there in the body once the blockage and impurities have been removed. This was an impossible thing. ¡®Till 17 he didn¡¯t even touch a cultivation method, so his blood vessels must have been clogged.¡¯ However, the blockage inside the blood vessels of Mumu was naturally melting away. She couldn¡¯t believe it. It was a phenomenon that was different from learning a cultivation method. ¡®Just how did this happen?¡¯ Only when traces of flow remain can the secret be known. However, there was no way to know since the traces were all over the body. She opened her eyes and lifted her palm back. And Mumu asked. ¡°Did you get to know?¡± Dan Baek-yeon shook her head. She wanted to say she understood, but she didn¡¯t. She was confident that all his blood vessels were open and the dantian was forming at an unbelievable speed. ¡®I can guess, but I cannot know for sure.¡¯ Research was like this. One cannot conclude when they don¡¯t have a definite answer. ¡°It is my first time witnessing such a kind of cultivation, this looks beyond my ability.¡± ¡°What did you not come to know?¡± ¡°¡­ there is no way to know the essence of the cultivation by looking at the flow directly anymore.¡± Dan Baek-yeon looked at Mumu. She witnessed something today that she had never seen before. How could a child who didn¡¯t touch martial arts till now know such a bizarre cultivation method? ¡®It is possible if it was the first teacher of the great emperor, who is said to have caused huge wars and bloodshed hundreds of years ago or if he was the sage of the Shaolin sect who is said to have attained enlightenment, and be possible for ancestors who made martial arts known to all, but him?¡¯ All three she thought of was legends. The only thing all these legends had in common was that they had all disappeared after teaching what they wanted to. However, if Mumu was someone who knew their teaching, he wouldn¡¯t wait for this long. ¡®Is there any way this child entered the third floor of the basement, which is rumored to hold the damaged copy of the Heavenly Martial Cultivation method?¡¯ She, too, heard the rumors. But even the Heavenly Unpringing people didn¡¯t have the right to enter the basement. It was said that only two people had the right to enter, one was Elder Hwang, and the other was the head of the institute. ¡®It is absurd to keep the supreme martial arts methods in the library of the academy.¡¯ Who does such a crazy thing? Mumu spoke to her, shaking her head. ¡°Then should I cultivate?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If I cultivate it right here, you can understand.¡± In his words, Dan Baek-yeon was surprised and said. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Any cultivation method is your own one. You cannot show it or tell anyone about it.¡± ¡°But it is incomplete so it will be fine.¡± ¡°Even so, there is a line of morals we don¡¯t cross in Murim. Just looking through the flow itself was enough disrespect.¡± She refused. It wasn¡¯t morally right to figure out the cultivation method of others. It was unacceptable for her. ¡°Just in case. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this technique of yours, no, you should never even mention this, okay?¡± S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is it that important?¡± ¡°¡­it is more than important, I don¡¯t know if it is because a cultivation method is important to the body or if it will be a problem when other people come to know about it, but if other people find out, it would only cause troubles.¡± Dan Baek-yeon was concerned about it. And that was why she was warning Mumu. She thought that since Mumu was a good child, he would go talking about his cultivation to others. ¡°Since master said it, I will follow it.¡± ¡°Good kid.¡± Baek-yeon smiled slightly and stroked Mumu¡¯s hair. ¡®Ah?¡¯ And she lifted her hand off his head. Unknowingly, she touched the child¡¯s hair. Shaking her head, she got up and stepped away. ¡°Um. Get dressed.¡± Mumu, who was puzzled by the reaction, quickly put on his clothes, and after doing just that, he sat in a chair. ¡°Earlier you said you would help me out if I helped you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dan Baek-yeon looked at Mumu and asked, ¡°Would you like to learn Ice Heart?¡± ¡®Ice Heart?¡¯ Where did he hear it? Suddenly Mumu remembered the book on the first floor of the basement. It was one of the martial arts books that manager Im had asked him to look at, but it didn¡¯t appear to Mumu. ¡°It is the basic techniques of the North Sea Ice Palace, which can be called as my starting point.¡± ¡°Ah right.¡± Baek-yeon frowned at Mumu''s subtle reaction. She was saying she would pass on the skills of the North sea Ice palace in return for what he did, and this wasn¡¯t the common reaction she was hoping for. She took a breath. ¡®He is a kid who has no desire for martial arts.¡¯ Even after learning the cultivation technique, she didn¡¯t think he would be interested. And then Mumu asked her, ¡°But master. Should it be okay to tell other people about their clan¡¯s martial arts?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, she nodded her head. ¡°Right. Normally it had to be that. ten years back, I wouldn¡¯t even have tried to sit here and tell people of how to use my techniques.¡± Mumu tilted his head at her words, and she got up and walked somewhere. A red bonsai was standing on the window plank. One peculiar thing was that this bonsai had a white flower with a small sword stuck in the pot along with red flowers. Shhh! The white mist would flow when the white flower was touched. It was cold. A cold chill was flowing from the petals. Her eyes looked bittersweet. ¡°What is that flower?¡± ¡°A flower which blooms only in winter. It can only be seen in the North Sea Ice Palace, where there is winter for all four seasons.¡± ¡°It is pretty.¡± ¡°Right. Such pretty flowers, they can¡¯t be found here. As I said earlier, it only grows in the North Sea.¡± ¡°Uh? But they are growing here? And it is late spring now.¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Dan Baek-yeon tapped the sword in the bonsai and spoke. ¡°Because of the sword.¡± ¡°Sword?¡± ¡°I continue to give the energy of life which gives out ice energy into the pot. The Confessional White Sword¡± Confessional White Sword. One of the three major sacred items of the North Sea Ice Palace. A treasured weapon that gave out ice energy from itself. ¡°Oh! Weird!¡± Mumu went closer and examined it. It was as cool as the frozen lakes. She looked at Mumu with subtle eyes and said, ¡°Even though it looks like that, it is a picky weapon.¡± ¡°Picky?¡± ¡°Right. Even I cannot take that sword out of the sheath.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, only the person who handles the yang energy and the ice energy can control it.¡± ¡®¡­ only those who achieved the success in the clan¡¯s technique can do it.¡¯ But she didn¡¯t say, and she didn¡¯t feel like Mumu should know that. Mumu mumbled. ¡°Seems quite tough.¡± ¡°It is a sword which is like a woman. I have been talking about some weird things. Anyway, if you can learn the technique of the clan, you can have a better understanding of yin and yang and can do things like this.¡± Jjjkkk! As she spread out her palm, something cold ran down and a snowflake formed. Showing this was to interest Mumu. If he didn¡¯t learn this, Mumu would have a hard time handling people with this, and it wouldn¡¯t take long to understand this. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Oh! Amazing. If I learn this, even if it isn¡¯t in winter I can add ice to water and drink.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What was this weird way of using a technique? It was strange, but at least he was motivated by something. ¡°Would you like to try?¡± ¡°Yes. Sounds good.¡± Seeing Mumu, she smiled. ¡®I wish this happens to get the thing done,¡¯ She was looking for a man who could handle the ice. But she hadn¡¯t been able to find one. She personally taught Mumu¡¯s alumni who showed talent and donated to the treasury for them, but no one succeeded in it. If such a person appeared, it would be possible for her to break away from that curse like bondage. ¡°Then wait. It is quite complicated, so I will write it down for you to memorize.¡± And to write it down, she went to her desk where there was paper and ink. It was time to pour the ink and grind. Chaaaaaak! Jjjkkkk! Suddenly, the entire office was overflowing with chill, and the ink began to freeze. With that, a ripping sound could be heard. ¡®!?¡¯ Surprised by it she looked at the window, and there he was, Mumu, who had half pulled out the sword with his forearm muscles which were swollen. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Her eyes shuddered, ¡®The sword¡­ chose?¡¯ Mumu smiled brightly at what he did. ¡°I am being chosen because I put this much effort, right?¡± The confessional white sword sounded like it was being ripped off. Chapter 62 ¡®Did it choose him because he put in effort?¡¯Dan Baek-yeon had a blank expression with her mouth slightly agape. What kind of sword was it? It was one of the three sacred items of the North sea Ice Palace. Only those who could handle Yin and Yang and had reached an energy level of five could draw it out. Those were the needed qualifications. She couldn¡¯t believe that it could simply be drawn by force. Kiiiiik! ¡®The sword is howling.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t a normal reaction when the sword was drawn. If one usually gets chosen by the sword, this kind of scream wouldn¡¯t come out. ¡®Is it suffering because of being pulled out?¡¯ Jjkkk! And an intense chill began to emanate out from the sword. This chill covered the entire office in a white frost, causing Dan Baek-yeon to shout out, ¡°Put the sword back in the sheath right now!¡± Unlike her, who had learned a martial art to handle the iciness, Mumu was just forming his dantian. It was impossible to endure this cold. Mumu didn¡¯t even have enough internal energy to handle the sword. So Baek-yeon moved to help Mumu. It was then, Swish! A stronger chill flowed from the sword. And at Baek-yeon¡¯s cry, Mumu¡¯s hand, which was trying to put the sword back into the sheath, began to freeze. ¡®This!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how Mumu had managed to draw it, but what was happening now was the sword going wild. The sword had been crafted from cold iron, which was trapped at the bottom of the North Sea for hundreds of years. The chill from the sword was enough to freeze an entire district. Pang! Baek-yeon flew to Mumu, who was being pushed back by the wave of frost as he continued to grasp the sword. Even those who knew the sword''s power couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡®He will lose his hand to frostbite.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s hand was the priority for her rather than the sword. It was then, ¡°Ah, cold.¡± White steam escaped from Mumu¡¯s hand. The skin, which turned white, turned red, and the frost melted. Swosh! ¡®This?¡¯ What is this? This wasn¡¯t something that happened when internal energy was being used. However, Mumu was doing something to push away the chill from the sword. And as Mumu did that, the Confessional White Sword responded with an even colder wave of frost and tried to freeze the hand again. ¡°As master said this sword is so picky,¡± Mumu stuck his tongue out and quickly put the sword into the sheath. Then, the chill which was spreading disappeared like a lie. ¡°Ah¡­ it is done?¡± The surroundings were still frozen. When the chill stopped, Baek-yeon sighed in relief and asked, unable to understand. ¡°You still cannot handle the energy how did you do that?¡± ¡°Ah, this?¡° Mumu showed his warm hand. Once the frost had melted, she realized that his hand was trembling. It wasn¡¯t just the hand, but the arm was shaking too. ¡°What¡¯s happening to your arm?¡± ¡°I did the same thing I did when I¡¯m exercising in the cold during winter, when you shake your muscles like this the body warms up.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Baek-yeon was surprised at his words. She didn¡¯t know about others, but this was a different approach for her, who researched many things; she had never seen anyone do this before. ¡®Rapid vibration generates heat. And he did that with muscle?¡¯ It might look simple, but even the trained Murims could not do this. This was possible only by those who could control their muscles as easily as breathing. ¡®Who is this child¡­?¡¯ His abilities seemed beyond common sense. Dan Baek-yeon looked at Mumu. It wasn¡¯t that he pulled out the Confessional White Sword and controlled it, but it was the first time she saw anyone do this. ¡®It might be possible.¡¯ Pound! Her heart trembled. Maybe this child could really learn it? Unlike the past ones, if he learned to balance yang and yin, there is a chance. If that happens, her long wait will be over. [Find the man¡­ who can¡­ pull out¡­ the Confessional¡­ Sword. That Man¡­.] Dan Baek-yeon bit her lower lip and turned her head, looking at the flower. Maybe the flower was waiting for it too. The only other medium which made her feel nostalgic for her hometown¡­ Jjkkk! ¡®!?¡¯ A frozen flower broke down. Although it is a flower that blooms in winter, it too couldn¡¯t handle the chill from the sword. Dan Baek-yeon felt like she had lost her mind. ¡°Master?¡± Noon the next day. In the dining hall of the Academy¡­ Mumu and his friends were having their meal. Mo Il-hwa was puzzled by the appearance of Mumu, who typically eats his food in a hurry and with gusto. ¡°Maybe the sun will rise in the west today, why are you acting like this?¡± Mumu looked unusual. Wasn¡¯t Mumu someone who had no worries? It was strange that he was eating with a troubled look. ¡°Right. Why are you like this?¡± Jin-hyuk was curious as well. Mumu has been in this state since last night. ¡°Mumu?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu did not answer the questions and kept eating rice with a blank look. ¡°¡­ yah.¡± Clench. ¡°Ah?¡± Only when Mo Il-hwa pinched him on the cheek did Mumu come to his senses, and she re-asked her question, ¡°Why are you like this? You have been like this ever since you came back from the office of Master Dan Baek-yeon. Are you¡­¡± ¡°Il-hwa.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°When tears flow it means one is sad, right?¡± At his question, Mo Il-hwa tilted her head. Why was he asking this? She nodded and asked, ¡°Then you are sad? Or crying in happiness? Rather, maybe it was crying because it cannot be held back. But, in general it is because one is sad. But why?¡± At her question, Mumu remembered yesterday. Master Dan Baek-yeon, captivated by the broken flower, was in tears when she touched the broken petal of the flower. Mumu, who saw someone crying sadly for the first time, felt heavy. Was he feeling sad? ¡°Yah. Just tell me what happened.¡± In the end, under Mo Il-hwa¡¯s urging, Mumu briefly talked about what happened yesterday. About the one flower that Baek-yeon loved and how it had died after he had touched the sword. Mo Il-hwa simply responded, ¡°You did something wrong. How can you make a woman cry?¡± ¡°I did wrong?¡± ¡°Of course. It is the flower which reminds her of her home and she lost that because of you, obviously you did something wrong. Ugh, seriously.¡± ¡°¡­ what do I do?¡± ¡°What can you do? A flower only found in the North Sea? There is nothing you can do. How can we even get seeds or flowers like that here¡­.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Mumu clapped his hand. Yesterday, Dan Baek-yeon was mumbling something. [Is there one in the old building? But it is closed¡­] She was trying to speak about something, but it was more akin to blabbering, and Mumu couldn¡¯t understand it, and Dan Baek-yeon eventually just asked him to go back. Mumu remembered it just now, ¡°Seeds in the old academy¡± ¡°Uh? Old academy? What is that?¡± As they were freshmen, they knew nothing about this old one. Hae-ryang, who was listening to their conversation, frowned and asked, ¡°Old academy?¡± ¡°You know what it is?¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question, he nodded. ¡°Of course I do. The old academy is the academy building with research and lecture rooms which was closed at the end of last year.¡± ¡°Academy building?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard something from the second-year senior who I was sharing a room with.¡± Hae-ryang was great when it came to collecting information as he was from the Lower District clan... Hae-ryang put the chopsticks on the rice bowl and said, S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No one will be able to enter that place. I heard from a senior in the room that there had been some accident.¡± ¡°What accident?¡± ¡°Even the senior didn¡¯t seem to know about it. However, they said that in the middle of last year, an academy teacher and three students died.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Il-hwa¡¯s eyes widened. The academy didn¡¯t take too many students, so one teacher dying wouldn''t be much of a problem. However, if the accident was enough to close the building, didn¡¯t it mean a huge thing had happened. Jin-hyuk asked, ¡°Only a couple people died, so why are they shutting down the entire building?¡± ¡°I too thought it was strange, so I asked a senior¡­.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± In response to Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question, Hae-ryang whispered, ¡°They say there are the ghosts of the dead students roaming about.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Il-hwa was startled at it. Seeing her like that, Hae-ryang smiled. And said, ¡°Lady Mo¡­ do you believe in ghosts?¡± Mo Il-hwa was taken aback. ¡°W-what are you asking? Where in the world do ghosts exist? Such nonsense rumors.¡± ¡°Right? However it wasn¡¯t just one or two students who witnessed it. They had said that more than 20 students passed out and were sent to infirmary.¡± ¡°¡­ really?¡± Mo Il-hwa gulped, and Hae-ryang nodded, ¡°Ah¡­ then.¡± At her trembling eyes, Hae-ryang smiled and laughed, ¡°Puahahaha! You look so scared Lady Mo?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°You took it so seriously¡­.¡± Grab! Mo Il-hwa grabbed Hae-ryang by the neck. ¡°You want to die today?¡± Hae-ryang shook his head. ¡°Then don¡¯t joke around and tell me.¡± ¡°Now¡­ it wasn¡¯t a joke. A senior told me it is the truth, so I did a little investigation on my own.¡± ¡°Investigated?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And was it just a rumor?¡± ¡°The rumors are true. But aside from that, it seems like the building was closed to reduce the damage after the accident.¡± ¡°Reduce the damage?¡± Hae-ryang whispered the answer, ¡°They said that a master who taught poisons had died.¡± ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°Right. I don¡¯t know for sure but my guess is that the master by mistake leaked poison when giving a class.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I wonder if a poison really did leak then the fatality rate should be higher, or maybe it was closed assuming kids would linger a long time in there,¡± Hae-ryang guessed. Otherwise, there was no reason to close it down. It was absurd to shut it down because of ghosts. It sounded more reasonable that a potent poison that could kill people had accidentally leaked, forcing them to close the building. ¡°Anyway, if my guess is right, even if the flower seeds are there, it will be better to give up.¡± ¡°Hae-ryang¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you give me a detox pill?¡± ¡°¡­ detox pill?¡± ¡°Right. They say that if we have a detox pill we can stop the poison.¡± ¡°That, well¡­¡± Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered at Mumu¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t think Mumu would even ask such a request. It would be correct to say that it was something that could only be obtained after spending a thousand gold. Jin-hyuk was surprised. ¡°Why detox? Do you really want to enter the place even after hearing all this?¡± ¡°Yes. To find the seeds.¡± Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue at Mumu¡¯s words. It is also very bold to see someone enter it despite knowing it was dangerous to fix the accident he caused. ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± ¡°That¡­ young master, it isn¡¯t something which can be borrowed so easily.¡± ¡°Can you not give it?¡± Hae-ryang grabbed his head in a desperate voice. He thought something, ¡®¡­ information being provided for free is fine, but asking for a precious detox pill is too much.¡¯ He almost said it, but he wanted to maintain a good relationship with Mumu. ¡®Right. This can be an investment.¡¯ Hae-ryang, who was worried, said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Because it is young master Mumu, I am lending it to you. Don¡¯t forget what I did, it is a precious thing.¡± ¡°Uh! Thanks!¡± Mumu smiled broadly, and Jin-hyuk said. ¡°Do you think you have more? I think it would take him too long if he went alone to get it.¡± Mumu stared at Jin-hyuk after he asked the question. Jin-hyuk avoided that burdensome gaze and saw that Hae-ryang shook his head, ¡°Sorry. There is only one poison detox pill. And that too is a pretty hard one to find.¡± Mo Il-hwa breathed a sigh of relief. She was skeptical about the ghosts which would appear, but even if they weren''t, he thought one person going in was dangerous. And he wanted to help Mumu but also so as not to be called a coward for not helping him. ¡°Oh my, Mumu. I want to help too, but there is only one¡­.¡± And then they heard it. ¡°If it is a poison detox pill, then I have a few spare ones.¡± When they looked at where the voice came from, the second-year student, Tang So-so, a member of the Tang family, stood there looking at Mumu with a smile. Chapter 63 That night between 7 and 12.At the eastern end of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, there was a building that was completely closed. The academy students called it the old research building. It is rumored that the road around the old building has been closed down, but surprisingly, the security around it wasn¡¯t great. Maybe it was because no one thought anyone would willingly enter it. Shh! Five people were sneaking along the very back road of that building. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to get in as the guards were only placed at the entrance. The five people dressed in black secretly reached for the door. It was Mumu and his friends. ¡°Since there are no locks getting in isn¡¯t that difficult.¡± Hae-ryang said, looking around; hearing this, Tang So-so smiled. ¡°Of course. Most students don¡¯t even come near this place because of the rumors about the ghosts of the kids who died here last year.¡± ¡°Right. But senior are you fine?¡± ¡°Me?¡± At Hae-ryang¡¯s question, Tang So-so looked at Mumu. In fact, when the incident happened last year, she didn¡¯t really care about it because the accident happened in a place she wasn¡¯t coming to and she didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. But, ¡°Oh my, I am a girl too, so of course I am scared. But Mumu is in trouble, and as a friend I need to help.¡± She put her hands on her pelvis and coughed. She was the kind of woman who wanted to help Mumu in any manner. ¡°Thank you, So-so.¡± Mumu smiled broadly, and at Mumu''s smile, she covered her nose right away. ¡®Too lethal!¡¯ She was so excited that she almost had a nosebleed again. Damn her body¡­ it had to be fixed somehow. At that time, Jin-hyuk scolded Mumu, ¡°What kind of disrespect is it that you are calling a senior by their name? Sorry, senior. Mumu is a bit immature.¡± ¡°No no, we are just one or two years apart anyway, and what is with junior and senior? Call me by my name.¡± ¡°How can you say that senior?¡± ¡®They are brothers but are so different.¡¯ If Mumu was the na?ve and free-spirited one then Jin-hyuk is the knowledgeable and polite one. If there was anything in common it would be their good looks. Which was why So-so liked both the brothers. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Among the two good-looking ones you cannot pick the ugly one. Heheh.¡¯ Jin-hyuk expressed his gratitude to So-so. ¡°Thank you again. It isn¡¯t enough that you lended us the detox poison but also willingly came with us to help us find the seeds.¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Hae-ryang¡¯s shoulders dropped. He had agreed to provide the information which he collected and even to lend the detox he had, but all his hard work was accredited to Tang So-so. And Mo Il-hwa appeared in his eyes, ¡°Lady Mo?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Mo~¡± ¡°What! What!¡± Mo Il-hwa was constantly looking around. Hae-ryang frowned and then smiled at the sight of her stiff face. ¡°Lady Mo. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about? I am not afraid of the ghosts. I am here to help you all. Afraid? Why would I be afraid? I am not afraid of a single thing.¡± And he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that. All who heard her words knew one thing. ¡®She looks scared.¡¯ But no one spoke about it; this was because if they made fun of her, they would surely get hurt for it. It had been a few months since the old building had been closed and it seemed like no one came to manage it, so it gave off a rather gloomy feeling. The grass was already growing all over the place and spider webs were littered everywhere. Hae-ryang asked everyone, ¡°Then what shall we do? It would save a lot of time if we start to search by spreading around and¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Il-hwa cut his wods. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I-I can go alone but what in case something happens? What if we divide into two or three¡­¡± ¡°Lady Mo. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Jin-hyuk who was good at these things shook his head to oppose her, ¡°We have five people and if we split into groups of two and three it will also be a waste of time.¡± Tang So-so nodded her head at this and agreed. This was the middle of the night and it wasn¡¯t right to divide the group into two or three because they had to find the seeds before the roll call. ¡°Uh. Shouldn¡¯t we have just asked where Miss Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s lab was?¡± Mumu scratched his head feeling sorry at Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. However, since he was the one who thought of sneaking in he couldn¡¯t go to her and ask for the location. ¡°Then we scatter¡­¡± When Jin-hyuk made the decision, Mo Il-hwa put her hands together and then spoke in a desperate voice. ¡°Sorry! Just one person come with me. It isn¡¯t that I am afraid of ghosts I just hate walking around all alone.¡± Seeing her like that, Hae-ryang smiled, ¡°Then it cannot be helped. I will go with¡­¡± ¡°Not you.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°You are coming on purpose to mess with me, right?¡± Mo Il-hwa was expecting either Mumu or Jin-hyuk, but all Jin-hyuk did was fold his arms. ¡°I will go with Jin-hyuk.¡± At this time, it was Mo Il-hwa who decided to go with him as he was more reliable. And he wouldn¡¯t make fun of her in such a situation. When Mo Il-hwa went close to him and linked her arm with Jin-hyuk¡¯s, his body went stiff and his face red. ¡®H¡­ hand¡­¡¯ It was weird because Mo Il-hwa was clinging onto him too tightly with her breasts touching him. Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡®Young master Jin-hyuk I am jealous of you. If I could have been that person then¡­¡¯ Hae-ryang glanced at Tang So-so and then sighed shaking his head. It was as if great expectations were destroyed. She was strangely offended by it, but, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry we don¡¯t have much time.¡± And at Mumu¡¯s words, everyone began to start their search for the seeds. The old research building had a total of 6 floors. It had 5 above ground and one underground. Since the ground was divided into 4, it was decided that the upper floors would be searched first. The 5th floor was Mumu, the 4th was Hae-ryang, the 3rd would be Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa and the 2nd was for Tang So-so. Hae-ryang who was on the 4th was stroking his cheeks. ¡®Ahhh. It feels so awful. Lady Mo.¡¯ He thought that he would joke around, and so he said that the accident happened on the 3rd floor and that the ghosts were all on the 3rd floor and in the end got slapped by her. ¡°Phew.¡± His cheek hurt, but he had to find the seeds. And the key was to find the former lab of Dan Baek-yeon. Hae-ryang slowly walked down. Kik! With each step, there was a sound of planks creaking. Since the place was left unattended for so long, it wasn¡¯t oiled. And that gave the eerie feel to all. ¡®I think the atmosphere here is quite plausible¡¯ He wasn¡¯t the kind to be afraid of the dark, rather he thought that the darker something was the cooler it looked. ¡®¡­ is it really this cold?¡¯ Hae-ryang frowned after walking a few steps. It was mid-spring so the night air shouldn¡¯t be this cold so why was his hair standing? It felt weird. ¡®Maybe I am imagining it?¡¯ With that in mind, he entered the first office. The moment he opened the door and took the first step, Swish! A wooden board on the ceiling fell and it barely fell an inch far from Hae-ryang¡¯s foot. Hae-ryang who saw it gulped. A wooden board with rusty nails pointing up, just laying on the floor. ¡®¡­ a coincidence, right?¡¯ Something was making him feel weird. Hae-ryang shook the thought out of his head and made it into the office. The inside of the office was quite messy as if the place was abandoned in a hurry. ¡®It will be difficult to know who used this room¡¯ It seemed like it would take some time to know it. Hae-ryang went inside and looked at the messy desk. While he was looking around, something black passed through the gap between the opened door. Shhh! Hae-ryang raised his head and looked at the door. ¡®¡­ what was that?¡¯ It felt different from the normal feeling of someone passing. Hae-ryang gulped at it. Meanwhile, at the same time, on the 5th floor of the building¡­ Mumu walked down the hallway and opened the door to an office. He went in right away and started looking for the seeds. It was dusty and full of cobwebs and gave off a gloomy feeling, but Mumu didn¡¯t even think about this. At that moment, the large bookshelf behind Mumu shook. And suddenly, Kik! It fell onto Mumu who was bending over. Coincidentally, inside the bookshelf which was about to fall weren¡¯t just books but some sharp tools. And, Kwang! The bookshelf broke open into two with Mumu in the middle. And Mumu looked around. The sharp tools were scattered on the floor unable to injure Mumu let alone wound him. ¡®Why did it suddenly fall over?¡¯ Mumu was puzzled at the sudden movement and began to search again. At that moment a black shadow on the ceiling was looking down at Mumu with bloodshot eyes. The red bloodshot eyes rolled bizarre as they kept looking at Mumu. ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu looked up only to find nothing on the ceiling. He definitely felt like someone was staring down at him from up there. Mumu tilted his head. And at the same time. On the 3rd floor. Mo Il-hwa was shivering next to Jin-hyuk who was searching the office. ¡°Yah. Isn¡¯t it a bit strange here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is cold in here; no more like a chill running down my spine the moment we entered this place. Look. Look here. I have goosebumps on my arm.¡± At her words, Jin-hyuk took a deep breath. He could understand that she was scared but since the two of them were here he wished the both of them could just search the place, but Mo Il-hwa would only glance around and not search. Jin-hyuk shook his head and said, ¡°Lady Mo. There are no such things as ghosts. Don¡¯t be too scared and just find the¡­.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± At that moment, she clung to Jin-hyuk again. It was once again weird for him as her breasts would rub against his arm. ¡°Lady Mo. A little distance¡­.¡± ¡°Di-did you not see it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Il-hwa trembled at Jin-hyuk¡¯s question and pointed to a place. A place she was pointing to was where a skeleton was put up on a place as if it was treated with poison. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°I swear red eyes moved inside that skull.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned. He wasn¡¯t sure if the skull was even a real one or just an item for decoration, but how could red eyes exist in skulls? Jin-hyuk sighed and said, ¡°You must have imagined it.¡± ¡°No! Because suddenly, the eyes looked right at me.¡± Mo Il-hwa appealed as if it was unfair that her words weren¡¯t being taken seriously. She too had wondered if she had seen something wrong at that moment but something was looking straight at her. And it most likely felt like those eyes wanted to kill her. ¡°Lady¡­ would you just prefer waiting outside?¡± Voice filled with irritation and anger, Mo Il-hwa shot back at Jin-hyuk, ¡°How can you not believe the words of a person? And in this situation how do you expect me to get out of the building by myself?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back alone. Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand just what she was so afraid of. It was a moment when he was thinking that, Shhh! At that moment, someone with long and bloody hair had passed through the crack between the door. It was just a fleeting moment, but Jin-hyuk¡¯s body went stiff as his eyes met its. ¡°Yah! Yah! What is that?¡± Seeing Jin-hyuk stiffen Mo Il-hwa was dipped in fear. What was that? It was then, Whoooo! A thud was heard from the ceiling along with a scream. And both of them looked upstairs with surprised eyes. Hae-ryang couldn¡¯t hide the shock of being on his butt and on the ground. He was so startled that he almost started grabbing anything he saw and tossing them at it. ¡®W-what is that?¡¯ Hae-ryang felt goosebumps rise at the sight of something shimmering in front of him. After examining the office and one classroom he was back in the hallway when he saw something white and floating in the middle. He went there because he wanted to be sure, but there was an unidentified person with a half-face melted looking right at him. Embarrassed, Hae-ryang took out a dagger and threw it at him but it passed right through it. ¡®W-what? A real spirit?¡¯ He threw another dagger just to be sure and it was the same. Instead of hitting, they would pass right through it. Obviously, there were more than twenty steps between, but now it was just ten steps. And before long it wasn¡¯t that far. The distance was narrowed in the blink of an eye. ¡®No. there is no way things like spirits and ghosts exist¡­¡¯ Thud! At that moment, the ghost with a melted face was five steps ahead of him. As the distance was narrowed the ugliness of the face was turned more and more clear and Hae-ryang¡¯s heart began to pound. ¡°Wakkkk!¡± And Hae-ryang screamed. He sprinted like a crazy man and ran. If this thing was really a ghost then it couldn¡¯t be hurt with martial arts. So Hae-ryang headed for the stairs. But, ¡°Uh?¡± The stairs leading down had disappeared and only the ones upstairs were present. ¡®W-what is this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. in the meantime, when he turned around, the ghost was chasing him. Har-ryang ran upstairs without another thought, he decided to run up and find Mumu but he went still. ¡°Eik!¡± Hae-ryang doubted his eyes for a moment. Kik! Kik! A black man with red eyes? ¡®He¡¯ was approaching him at a high speed walking on the ceiling by using arms and legs which were bizarre bent. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Shocked, Hae-ryang stopped running. ¡®D-Damn it!¡¯ He was in complete shock unable to decide. A ghost with a melted face was chasing him from behind and a monstrous creature was approaching him from the ceiling while running on the four legs, and the body was making weird sounds as the joints were creaking. [Don¡¯t go in because of the curiosity. Because there are ghosts in there.] The words of his seniors flashed through his mind. Then was it true that ghosts actually existed in here? He was confused about what to do. A monstrous thing with red eyes walked up with a twisted body and looking back it felt like he was hearing something strange. Kwak! Kwak! Kwak! Behind the monster, he saw something running like a beast, on four legs! ¡°Wait!¡± A familiar voice that returned the life to Hae-ryang. Walking on the four legs by drilling holes in the ceiling was Mumu chasing the bloodshot red eyes monster. ¡®¡­ what is this?¡¯ Chapter 64 Kirik! Kirrik!A terrifying creature with bloodshot eyes which were wide open as if they would be torn apart ran from the ceiling, and Mumu was chasing after it. Hae-ryang, who was frightened by the ghost he had encountered, was stunned by this. ¡®¡­ feels like the situation has changed here.¡¯ Why was Mumu chasing after this monster-like creature? He was really puzzled by this. Suddenly, the monstrous creature which Mumu was pursuing reached the ceiling where Hae-ryang was. ¡°Gasp!¡± Flustered, Hae-ryang immediately crouched down, and right when they were about to collide, the monster disappeared like smoke. Shhhh! ¡®W-what was that?¡¯ When the monster disappeared, Mumu, who was chasing it, stopped with a sad expression and immediately pulled his hands away from the ceiling and jumped down. Tak! ¡°It is gone again.¡± Mumu scratched his head, and Hae-ryang asked, ¡°Mu¡­ Young Lord Mumu¡­ what just happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That thing kept spying on me, so I wanted to talk with it, but he ran away a couple of times, so I threw it to the ground, but he escaped again.¡± ¡°Huh? Threw it to the ground?¡± How can a ghost be knocked onto the floor? Even a dagger thrown at it had passed right through it. He didn¡¯t think physical force could work on it. But, ¡®Ah!¡¯ Hae-ryang turned back and remembered that half-face melting ghost following him. But there was nothing behind him. No, something was vibrating on the side of the stairs and then disappeared, like it was hiding. ¡®¡­ what is it?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it, despite being lucky. Hae-ryang leaned against the wall as his legs gave out and said, ¡°Haaa¡­ what was that just now?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a human?¡± ¡°Uh? That was a human? It was walking on the ceiling with broken looking limbs.¡± ¡°It was very strange. I wanted to ask if he knew where Master Dan Baek-yeon''s lab was.¡± ¡°¡­ you followed it on the ceiling to ask that?¡± Hae-ryang wasn''t sure if it was a ghost or not. However, Mumu wasn¡¯t afraid of it, so he had followed Mumu, and in some ways, this worked out great. Mumu asked, ¡°Were the flower seeds on the 4th floor?¡± ¡°A-ah. I didn¡¯t check all of them. After looking at a few rooms, a strange man with a half-melted face began to chase me¡­.¡± ¡°So you ran away?¡± ¡°Hmm. Sorry, I was too shocked.¡± He wondered if anyone wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to see that thing. No matter how much he thought, it felt like a strange existence. ¡®I¡¯m in no position to make fun of Lady Mo.¡¯ If it hadn¡¯t been for Mumu, he would have peed his pants. Hae-ryang himself couldn¡¯t bear to look at his face anymore. ¡°Young Lord Mumu¡­ I am sorry but is it fine if we walk together? To be honest, I don¡¯t think I can stay alone anymore.¡± There was no way he would go alone when his attacks didn''t work. And so he joined Mumu. At the same time on the 2nd floor of the building¡­ Tang So-so was searching one of the classrooms with a regretful expression. Come to think of it; if she acted scared like Mo Il-hwa, maybe she could have gone with Mumu. ¡®Ahh. I¡¯m a fool.¡¯ She had thrown away a good chance. She was in such a hurry to help that she didn¡¯t think of it. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Since she thought it was unfortunate that she hadn¡¯t thought of this in time, she wondered if this maybe was Mo Il-hwa¡¯s plan? Even if she was afraid of ghosts, it felt like she was exaggerating in an attempt to get her hands around a man. ¡®Isn¡¯t that true? But her face, she really looked piss scared.¡¯ These were useless thoughts, and so Tang So-so shook her head. After all, the subjects she was into were Mumu and Yu Jin-hyuk. Every time she thought of Mumu, she would get excited and get nose bleeds. ¡®How can a man with a beastly body have such a pretty face? Hahaha.¡¯ Flinch! Tang So-so hurriedly turned her head and looked at the wall. Hanging there was a scroll painting of a general wearing armor; she thought it was strange. ¡®I thought someone was looking at me.¡¯ There was no way a general in a painting could look at her. And so she turned her head, thinking she imagined it. At that moment, the eyes of the general moved. ¡®!?¡¯ Tang So-so¡¯s eyes widened seeing this; it was no illusion. The eyes drawn in the picture were moving around. It might be surprising, but Tang So-so was frowning at this thing. ¡®No.¡¯ She intently stared at it, walked up to the hanging scroll, and pierced the two fingers right at the eyes. The eyes moving around suddenly turned into smoke and the scroll went back to its original form. ¡°Sniff.¡± She took back the finger that pierced the eyes, put it to her nose, and frowned. ¡®Now my turn.¡¯ The faint smell from her fingers, She had smelt this before. She was of the Tang family; even without any antidots, she was highly resistant to any poison, so she wasn''t worried about poisons, but this felt different. It felt like no antidote would work. ¡®I need to go meet the kids,¡± She thought and hurriedly ran out of the classroom. As she walked out, a black shadow fell out of the scroll. At the same time, on the 4th floor, Jin-hyuk picked up the dagger, which had fallen on the floor, and said to Mo Il-hwa, ¡°Seems like the dagger of Hae-ryang, right?¡± ¡°Really? But why don¡¯t I see him here?¡± Hearing the screams and clattering from the upper floor, they hurried there. However, the floor where Hae-ryang should have been was silent. ¡®If the dagger had pierced this deep then he must have aimed for something. What was he trying to do?¡¯ Did he throw it at something he had confronted? However, both sides of the fight weren¡¯t on this floor, and it was difficult to know what had happened. ¡°What is this? Can there really be ghosts?¡± ¡°There cannot be such¡­.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk tried to deny it, but he made eye contact with a bloody woman passing through the crack of the door. He could never forget that. This was a horrifying feeling, a shock so great it felt like his body would never move again. ¡®Ghosts¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this. And Jin-hyuk shook his head to deny it. If there was such a thing, even if not here, he should have seen it in his life before now. ¡®Right. This has to be an illusion.¡¯ In the moment of denial, Mo Il-hwa pointed to somewhere with a pale face. He looked there to see a monstrous creature standing in the middle of the dark hallway. It was a creature with half of its face melted. ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk, who felt shocked at the sight, doubted his own eyes. ¡®Is that really a ghost?¡¯ Thud! He was bewildered, but this creature was approaching them from the end of the hallway. He couldn¡¯t believe how fast this ghost was moving. It looked like this ghost could use light footwork. ¡°Yah¡­ Yah! Ru¡­ run!¡± Mo Il-hwa grabbed onto his hand and kept repeating it. This thing had to be a ghost. Jin-hyuk nodded stiffly, wondering if denying this would even work for him. He wanted to get out of this place, and it was then. Thud! Before he could escape, a monstrous creature appeared right in front. ¡°Eik!¡± Mo Il-hwa reflexively pulled out her sword from the waist and was ready to unfold it towards this ghost. Chachachachcha! The sword flittering about like a butterfly, rushed at the monster, but¡­ Shhhhh! The sword technique brushed past the body as if simply swinging through the air. ¡°H-How?¡¯ She was shocked. At that moment, the melted face monster closed in on them and opened its mouth, muttering something. The jaw felt like it could fall off at any moment, and the skin seemed like it would rip from opening the mouth. Everything on the creature was so ugly looking that it felt threatening. ¡®G-Ghost!¡¯ They were so scared that their bodies had gone stiff. ¡°Ugh!¡± Jin-hyuk was equally surprised, but he turned his body and kicked the monster hoping it would get hit. ¡®Eight Foot Torture Technique, Round Star Kick¡¯ His leg turned around and aimed right for the neck. He had the force to cut through the neck in an instant. However, his kick went straight through the body. Shhh! ¡®uh?¡¯ Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t flustered at this and continued to unfold techniques, and two times his leg went through. It was like nothing existed. At this, Jin-hyuk questioned. ¡®Why?¡¯ Something felt strange. The fact that this thing could be looked at but couldn¡¯t be damaged. This made him think calmly. Maybe they were seeing things, hallucinating. Phat! Jin-hyuk stepped back half a step and said, ¡°Lady Mo, this might be an illusion¡­.¡± Pak! At that moment, something grabbed his shoulder, and he looked back to find something with bloodshot red eyes holding onto him with bizarre broken arms. ¡®How?¡¯ He thought this could be an illusion, but now he could feel it¡ªthese creepy feelings. ¡°G-get your hands off Jin-hyuk!¡± Mo Il-hwa, terrified of what was holding Jin-hyuk, swung her sword at this thing but then¡­. Thud! ¡°Ack!¡¯ Something grabbed Mo Il-hwa¡¯s ankle, making her fall to the ground. Confused, she looked at her ankles. ¡®¡­¡¯ She thought she was losing it. In the distance, a long-haired faceless woman covered in blood, with her waist stretching out from the stairs grabbed Mo Il-hwa¡¯s ankles. It felt like her heart would fail it was beating so fast. Pak! And the ghost which had grabbed the ankles was trying to take her somewhere. ¡°L-lady Mo!¡± Jin-hyuk tried to release the hands pressing him down, but the hand seemed so strong that he couldn¡¯t do anything, and he couldn¡¯t even touch the hands holding him down. But these ghosts, they could touch them! ¡®Damn it. what can I even¡­.¡¯ It was then. The ghost with long hair holding the ankles of Mo Il-hwa went stiff with its chin hit on the floor. He could see the black eyes of the ghost. ¡®What?¡¯ He was puzzled, but the ghost with long hair floundered like a shocked person and then nailed itself to the floor, trying to use its strength. It felt as if someone was trying to hold it to the ground. But in the end, the ghost staggered, unable to move. Wuuh! The ghost moved back with arms fluttering and waving as if it was asking for help; it looked absurd. But soon, the ghost disappeared, being sucked into the dark stairway. Mo Il-hwa was confused and mumbled. ¡°W-what? Did it get taken away?¡¯ ¡°¡­ looks like it.¡± Jin-hyuk saw it. And the hand pressing him down had disappeared, and when he looked back up, the blood-eyed monster was no more. And the half-melted face one too vanished, ¡°Just what¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t understand this and then heard someone¡¯s happy voice. ¡°Caught it!¡± Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa looked at each other at the sound of a familiar voice and cautiously approached the stairs. The long-haired ghost was dragged through there, so they had to be careful, but then they saw something shocking as they turned. ¡°¡­ that is the one from before?¡± Where Mo Il-hwa pointed, there was a long-haired ghost waving her hands around, with Mumu pressing on the nape of her neck with his massive arms. And next to him was Hae-ryang with an expression of disbelief. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 65 ¡®¡­ what is this?¡¯Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were really doubting their eyes. A ghost with long hair desperately waved her hands around under the pressure of Mumu. They were at a loss for words at the sight of a ghost in pain. ¡®No. How is this possible?¡¯ Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand how a ghost was being pressured. Nothing happened no matter how much he had attacked, but Mumu made this thing look like a touchable being. Equally confused, Mo Il-hwa asked, ¡°ya¡­ t-that?¡± Mumu raised his head and said, ¡°Are you talking about this person?¡± ¡°Person?¡± ¡°Yes, the waist seemed elongated up the stairs, so I held it and pulled it back.¡± ¡®¡­ and you didn¡¯t think that this was strange?¡¯ From the moment the waist stretched out like that, it was no human. Even after catching the ghost, Mumu didn¡¯t seem to think it was strange. While Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue, Jin-hyuk approached Mumu cautiously and lightly touched the ghost Mumu held. Shhh! But surprisingly, his hand passed through. ¡°Uh?¡± This was strange. He could see Mumu holding it down, but he couldn¡¯t touch it? ¡°I-it is passing through?¡± Hae-ryang was also skeptical about whether this thing was a ghost and tried to touch it with his leg. But, like Jin-hyuk, it passed right through. ¡°W-what is this?¡± ¡°What¡­ what what? That is a ghost. But how is Mumu holding it?¡± Mumu tilted his head and Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t do anything special; he had just caught it. ¡°I just caught it? Rather, why couldn¡¯t you catch it?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that we couldn¡¯t catch it because we didn¡¯t want to; we just couldn¡¯t hold that ghost.¡± ¡°Ghost?¡± ¡°Yes, Ghost, spirit, the soul of a dead man! Soul!¡± ¡°This person?¡± Mumu was puzzled and then asked the female ghost he was catching. ¡°Ghost?¡± ¡°Just because you ask, it cannot answer¡­.¡± -uhhhhh ¡®!?¡¯ The ghost made a bizarre sound which made it difficult for them to understand. It was a terrifying sound that could not be called human, but since it made that noise right after Mumu¡¯s question, it felt like it was trying to answer him. ¡°W-what? Does it really speak?¡¯ ¡°I think so.¡± Mumu asked, pressing it on the back instead of the nape. ¡°You can speak?¡± -Uhhhh uhhhh At Mumu¡¯s question, the ghost made another noise as if it was trying to talk. It couldn¡¯t be said if the answer was an affirmation or not, but Mumu took it positively. ¡°Seems like it can speak?¡± ¡°¡­ it just sounds like uhhhhh.¡± ¡°No. I think it can speak. Do you know Master Dan Baek-yeon?¡± -Uhhhhhh ¡°No.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk clicked his tongue. ¡°No. Mumu¡­ it is just crying from¨C¡± ¡°I think she is saying she knows.¡± ¡°No matter how you look, that is¡­.¡± -Brrrrr! It was then. The body of the bloody ghost began to shudder and then darken repeatedly. And if Mumu wasn¡¯t holding it, it would have disappeared by now. Mumu hit the ghost on the head with his hand to stop it. Pak! And as the Mumu hit the ghost with the palm of his hand, the ghost slammed into the floor. The shape that was once blurred turned to normal again. And the ghost''s eyes through the hair looked like it was crying. -uhhhhhh! And Mumu spoke to the ghost. ¡°If you try to run away again, I will hit you again.¡± -¡­ At his warning, the ghost trembled. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Tang So-so frowned. She had definitely taken the stairs up, and she should have made it up two floors. But strangely enough, she had come down to the basement. It had to be underground, as torches lit up the surroundings, and she bit her lower lip. ¡®¡­ I continue to operate the Three-Way Energy technique, but my energy hasn¡¯t been relieved yet?¡¯ It was strange. Even if the poison was different, this technique should have worked fine, and it would be enough to disperse the illusions. Yet she had come down the stairs instead of going up. That meant that she couldn¡¯t get away from it. ¡°tch.¡± As a member of the Tang family, whose name was famous for poisons, it made her angry. This technique should have worked the best. However, even back when she was first poisoned, she felt something wasn¡¯t happening correctly. ¡°Ha~¡± She sighed. Crumble! As she took a step ahead, she heard the sound of something breaking. When she looked down, she saw that a floor section had frozen over and something like ice had cracked. ¡®It seems like the basement is in winter.¡¯ It looked like this was done artificially; confused, she shook her head. She had to alert the others that everything they saw was hallucinations and looked around. It was time to go back up. ¡°I heard someone break it. Was it Tang So-so?¡± Tang So-so¡¯s eyes widened at the sound of a low-pitched voice. She didn¡¯t feel the energy from behind at all. Startled, she shook her head and turned in the direction of the voice. And In the middle of the hallway, where the light was flickering, there was a handsome man of 19 years with a pale face. ¡®!?¡¯ Seeing that, she was shocked. ¡°Senior Kang? Is that senior Kang?¡± She doubted her eyes. The man''s identity was Kang Mui, a senior and a 3rd-year student was the man''s identity. However, he wasn¡¯t just a third-year student but was the second in academics and called a genius. ¡®The sickly handsome man.¡¯ So-so once called him that. Although he looked sickly, he was a monster who fought for the first and second place in the 3rd year and was so handsome that many women were interested in him. However, no one could approach him because of the unique gloomy air around him. She also had a crush on him but gave up. ¡°That¡­ senior, how did you come here?¡± Kang Mui spoke with an expressionless face. ¡°That is what I wanted to ask. Did you keep walking around the place without getting scared after seeing the ghosts?¡± ¡°Ghosts? They are hallucinations.¡± ¡°Oh, Since you are from the Tang family, maybe ¡®that¡¯ didn¡¯t work?¡± At that mumbling, Tang So-so frowned. ¡°Did senior use psychedelic drugs?¡± Psychedelic drugs were more like medicine than poison. But when inhaled in massive amounts, it could cause hallucinations. She was sure of this when she smelled her fingers after the scroll was touched. ¡°Did the senior know what it was and yet use it?¡± Kang Mui answered. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°¡­. Does this mean that the ghosts of the building were all your doing?¡± At this question, Kang Mui made a strange expression and nodded his head. ¡°You can see it that way.¡± ¡°See it that way? Then all the incidents which happened here were done by senior.¡± Tang So-so lost it. How upsetting was last year? And this man was speaking like it didn¡¯t matter, and he said. ¡°I will let you know. Last year''s events are a separate matter from the ghosts. It happened due to the mistakes of the faculty and the students who didn¡¯t properly handle the poison.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Due to that accident, the poison spread throughout the building. And this building would have been shut by it even if not for the ghosts. Since you are the heir to the Tang family, you should know this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang So-so was speechless at this comment. The poisons used were more potent than expected, so clearing them would have taken longer. ¡°¡­ then. Even if senior is saying it, what are you doing in this place by spreading psychedelic drugs?¡± At her question, Kang Mui smiled. ¡°Well. What was I doing?¡± It felt creepy. She knew that this senior had another side to him from the start, but this looked too sullen. Kang Mui walked to her. Tang So-so felt wary at this and held out her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t come closer and keep talking.¡± ¡°Why are you so on edge?¡± ¡°I am very suspicious of senior right now.¡± Anyone would feel suspicious. This man was using drugs and spraying them on the old buildings and contaminating it with poison. Tang So-so was ready to deal with him if she had to. And the man shrugged. ¡°I think I made my junior misunderstand me, but I needed a quiet place to stay.¡± ¡°Quiet place?¡± For just that reason, he was spraying out the drugs? Even if it wasn¡¯t a dangerous building, with the grades of Kang Mui he could request a special training centre. ¡°Even if it is not here¡­.¡¯ ¡°If not for this place, it would be impossible to do experiments.¡± Tak! Kang Mui flicked his finger, and she looked up at the ceiling. Kirik! Kirik! Black shadows clung to the ceiling with bloodshot eyes. And that wasn¡¯t the end. Shhhh! A monster with a half-melted face passed through the wall. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Tang So-so frowned at it. Even if the psychedelic drugs were remaining, these images seemed too clear. Looking at the appearance of these beings, they looked like ghosts. ¡°What is this¡­.¡± Kang Mui smiled at her bewildered appearance and pulled a book from the sleeve. The book appeared to have been a copy of the Mount Mo Ghost Art. ¡°That?¡± ¡°The now extinct Mount Mo sect made a name for themselves with their unique techniques. For example, bizarre things like casting spirits and making the dead walk.¡± ¡°Mount Mo sect?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was a name she heard. It was also a Murim sect, and more famous for its techniques that involved the spirits. However, she knew that the other sects had rejected this sect because of their unique way of summoning the dead. ¡°Why does senior have it?¡± ¡°Now you are in the 2nd year of class, you may not know, but there are many such books in the basement of the Heavenly Library.¡± ¡°Underground library?¡± She had also heard from a senior. The hidden underground library. She heard that the more stars one had, the more qualified they were to go deeper. And she frowned at this. ¡°Wait. So what I am seeing are real ghosts?¡± That cannot be. This had to be a hallucination. At that moment, Kang Mui waved his hand. The black shadow with red eyes on the ceiling reached for her, and reflexively she used poison needles. Shhh! But the needles passed right through the shadow. ¡®It passed. Hallucinations¡­¡¯ The moment she thought she was right, the shadow grabbed her arm. And the sensation felt so vivid that goosebumps rose on her. ¡°T-this¡­¡± Kang Mui approached her and said, ¡°As you said, psychedelic drugs cause hallucinations, but they can be used for other purposes. I used the suggestion of Mount Mo.¡± ¡°Suggestion?¡± ¡°Human senses are easy to deceive. Have you heard of it? It is said that after repeatedly lying to a kettle filled with cold water that it has hot water in it, the kettle burned itself.¡± ¡°Then that¡­.¡± ¡°Ghosts aren¡¯t real, but with the techniques of Mount Mo and their arts of persuasion, your body will learn to accept this new reality.¡±1 Kang Mui approached her with a smile¨Cand the smile resembled someone¡¯s¡­ Who was that¡­ Shhh! And Kang Mui tried to pet her cheek. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°I like that you are smarter than I thought. Normal people would have rushed to escape after seeing the ghosts, but seeing you approach so close¡­ you seem like a pretty decent woman¡­¡± Startle! Kang Mui stopped and looked up. She wondered why but then something bloody and hazy appeared from the ceiling. It was one of the ghosts. ¡°Finally here?¡± It was the moment when he was wondering why this ghost was late. Bang! ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, the ghostly ceiling shattered, and someone landed on the ground. And someone peeked through the cracks and dust. ¡°Mumu!¡± Tang So-so recognized the person in an instant. ¡°Mumu?¡± Kang Mui frowned at the name. He was surprised by this sudden appearance and did a guy come breaking down the ceiling chasing his ghost? This was unexpected. If one went up the stairs by suggestion, they would only go up and not come down, but this guy destroyed the building. ¡°I told you not to run¡­ uh? So-so?¡± Mumu, who found So-so, was shocked and tried to understand the situation. The black shadow with bloodshot eyes was holding her, and the handsome man touched her face. Without time to think, Mumu flew for her. ¡°Do not touch So-so!¡± ¡®Oh my!¡¯ At that shout, Tang So-so got excited, and the blood flowed down through her nose. Is Mumu doing this to save her? Ahh, this picture looked so good. She thought if she should fight or not, but she decided not to. ¡®Ah!¡¯ But there is a problem. These ghosts are real and aren¡¯t just hallucinations. ¡°Mumu, these ghosts aren¡¯t fake¡­¡± Shhh! Before Tang So-so could warn him, Kang Mui waved his fingers as if he was annoyed, and the ghost with a half-melted face blocked Mumu. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but for now, stop him¡­¡± It was then. Puck! The ghost trying to block the way was thrown away by Mumu. ¡®!?¡¯ Tang So-so who was seeing it was shocked, and Kang Mui, who controlled the ghosts, couldn¡¯t predict what had happened. What he means here is that ghosts aren¡¯t real, or at least they can¡¯t interact with people. But through the arts of Mount Mo, he can convince people they are ghosts and can hurt them (which is why they can grab people, but people can¡¯t grab them) Chapter 66 Spirit could be referring to one¡¯s soul or something akin to ghosts¨Cthe living dead.After learning Mount Mo¡¯s Ghost Art, Kang Mui was aware that these spirits were visible to the naked eye and located in a different dimension despite using the same space. Therefore, he thought it was impossible to interact with them without suggestion being involved. But, Woong! The ghost, which had half-melted skin, was suffering from pain induced by Mumu. What did this mean? And, Shhh! The bloodshot-eyed black shadow ghost holding Tang So-so had disappeared without Kang Mui even giving an order. ¡®Is he afraid of that guy?¡¯ It was absurd. Mumu, who had deflected the half-melted ghost, was charging toward him. He couldn¡¯t detect any energy from the attack but still felt a tremendous force behind it. ¡®He¡¯s not a normal one.¡¯ In an instant, Kang Mui¡¯s eyes narrowed. Cautious, he tried to stop Mumu from rushing, but Tang So-so caught him by the collar. As Mumu jumped in¡­. Phat! ¡°Oh?¡± Tang So-so, who suddenly caught him by the collar, made him unable to move. Thanks to that, Mumu, who wanted to rush to the other side, moved without a problem. ¡®I cannot do this with physical strength.¡¯ Kang Mui was exhausted, and it was then, Bang! Fragments of the ground bounced up, and as Mumu passed through them, they crashed into his face. Ignoring all of this, Mumu slammed his fist into Kang Mui¡¯s chest¨Ceven while Kang Mui did his best to block. Paaang! The moment their hands collided, an intense shockwave rose, and Tang So-so¡¯s hair was blown to the back from the force. Swish! Kang Mui¡¯s form, which blocked Mumu''s fist, was pushed three steps back. And that was it. Mumu¡¯s fists were fine, but the hands of Kang Mui, which had blocked the attack while trying not to be thrown back, were trembling. With a trembling mouth, Kang Mui spoke, ¡°You¡­ you must be that guy. The one who passed the entrance exam with just strength and no martial arts.¡± He remembered now. Recently, this was the most talked about thing in the academy. He thought about what level of power one needed to pass the test with only strength, and now he saw. Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡®¡­ Uh. This person stopped it with just strength,¡¯ After learning about internal energy, Mumu understood the flow of energy in the bodies of the murim. But now, Kang Mui blocked him with pure physical strength. And unlike the pale face, the muscles of his body were swollen in a bizarre shape. ¡®His muscles look weird.¡¯ It was difficult to see such muscles with just training. It looked like the muscles had adapted to the situation with a temporary increase in power. ¡°You are stronger than you look.¡± ¡°That is what I want to say. Did you really get this strength by just training your muscles?¡± ¡°If you train hard, even you can do it.¡± ¡°I¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like that would be possible. You don¡¯t seem to understand any martial arts¡­¡± Pak! At that time, Mumu''s left hand was pulled back, and Mumu¡¯s forearm muscles which twisted and contracted were shown to Kang Mui, who frowned. ¡®Compressing the muscles?¡¯ Paaang! Astonished by the contracting muscles, Mumu''s fist had reached Kang Mui¡¯s face like a lightning strike. And with that, his body was thrown back into the basement wall. Kwang! It was cloudy with the dust rising. And Tang So-so, who saw it, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Kang Mui, who boasts of being second in the 3rd year, was hit by Mumu, who was a first-year. ¡®He is that strong?¡¯ She knew he was strong since she had seen him fight a couple of times, but then Mumu asked her, ¡°Are you fine?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± And her eyes shone. This was a chance! Tang So-so pretended to be dizzy and staggered to lean on Mumu. ¡°Ahhh. I feel so dizzy at all that threatening¡­.¡± Tak! And someone had landed in the basement just at that moment. When they looked back, it was Jin-hyuk standing there; he had come through the hole drilled by Mumu. Jin-hyuk looked at both of them and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡®Tch!¡¯ Tang So-so pouted at the sight of him. She was almost ready to lean on his back, but this had failed! ¡®You should have come a little later.¡¯ It could have turned out nicely, but Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang were also down now. And with that, the chance was blown away. As soon as Mo Il-hwa landed, she pointed to the wall that was covered in dust and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± Mumu scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I came down to find someone threatening So-so.¡± ¡°Oh! Are you fine?¡± Soon enough, everyone looked at her, and Tang So-so nodded. ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t that, but I was going to find you guys; I am glad you are all here. The person whom Mumu hit is the one behind everything in the building.¡± ¡°Behind this?¡± She briefly spoke about what happened to the puzzled ones, and everyone was visibly shocked, particularly Mo Il-hwa, who was afraid of ghosts. ¡°See, I told you that was a real ghost.¡± Knowing that the ghosts were real now, she shivered. On the other hand, Jin-hyuk was more uncertain that the spirits were being controlled like this. ¡®¡­ Mount Mo uses such dangerous techniques.¡¯ Now he could see why they were not involved in the murim clans. Those who could control the dead deviated from nature¡¯s general providence. ¡®If this wasn¡¯t Mount Mo¡¯s tricks, we would have all considered it witchcraft or something.¡¯ He could understand why the person called Kang Mui was hiding in this place; there was nothing good about standing out for this reason. But he had other doubts. ¡®How is that brat able to touch the spirits?¡¯ From what Tang So-so said, the spirits being used like ghosts were able to touch them because of the Suggestion technique, then shouldn¡¯t it be impossible for them to handle the ghosts? But, Mumu was casually touching them. No, not just feel; he was landing blows onto them. Jin-hyuk stared at Mumu, trying to understand. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jin-hyuk was about to ask something, but Hae-ryang rubbed his palms and spoke to Mumu. ¡°Wah. As expected, Young Lord Mumu is truly wonderful.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If that man is Kang Mui, he is the second-ranked person in 3rd year, and you took him down with a single blow, even if you think he is someone¡­.¡± ¡°That makes no sense.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the voice, everyone turned at the same time. They could see Kang Mui walk from the dust, and everyone who saw this had their expression turned sour. ¡®¡­ didn¡¯t his face meet with Mumu''s fist, and he is still fine?¡¯ But Kang Mui¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good. Since they were all aware of Mumu¡¯s strength, it was shocking for them. ¡®Ah!¡¯ And then, they were all on edge. It was because they remembered that this man was dealing with spirits. Jin-hyuk was ready to move when he met his eyes with Kang Mui. Creepy! ¡®!!!!¡¯ At the same time, he felt weird. It was just eye contact, but he saw the illusion of Kang Mui coming to him and cutting off his head instantly. Drip! Cold sweat dripped from Jin-hyuk¡¯s forehead. And this didn¡¯t stop there. Mo Il-hwa, shaking in fear, went stiff, and Hae-ryang had dropped his dagger. The only ones that were okay were Tang So-so and Mumu. ¡®Oh!¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes shone. Tang So-so showed signs of nervousness, but she wasn¡¯t stiff like the others. This meant that she was ready to act despite what he showed her. ¡®She is a fine woman.¡¯ And this made him like her even more. But what was truly amazing was Mumu. Despite the threatening illusion being shown to him, Mumu was still staring him straight in the eye. Even though he wasn¡¯t familiar with martial arts, he could withstand it. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ It was also unusual to use physical power to hit a ghost. And despite not being a descendant of the prestigious murim families, he was the one drawing the attention of Kang Mui. Kang Mui smiled and spoke to Mumu. ¡°Mumu was it?¡± ¡°Yes. Why?¡± ¡°You are a lot stronger than I thought!¡± And Mumu too spoke, ¡°I heard about senior, and you have a stronger body than you look.¡± At that, Kang Mui tilted his head and burst into laughter. He was giving out killing intent, yet this kid was complimenting him. This wasn¡¯t an interesting one, but more like a funny one. ¡°I cannot use strength anymore.¡± With those words, Mumu put his hands on the bands on his right wrist and tried to take a step forward. As a result, Kang Mui began to give out more killing intent than before. And he raised his hands and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s end this here.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°It seems that there is something hidden, but if we make more noise, no matter what we do, the academy guards will come.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Mumu, who heard that lowered his hand. Come to think of it; if he exerted more power here, the building would fall. He forgot that he had sneaked into this place. Kang Mui looked around and said, ¡°Thanks to you, I lost a nice training space. I am sure you people also came in here secretly, so I am sure everyone is alright with keeping their mouths shut about what we all did here. Bye then.¡± With those words, he smiled and disappeared, and as he did, Mo Il-hwa and Hae-ryang slumped to the ground. It was because they were free from the pressure. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ what a monster.¡± ¡°I-I wanted to say that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t deny their words. This overwhelming force he felt from Kang Mui was something that surpassed his masters. The intimidation he hadn¡¯t felt ever since he came here as a student. ¡®Should I say I am glad he left?¡¯ Tang So-so also released her clenched hand. With the momentum that Kang Mui had shown, their victory was uncertain. Fortunately, the man decided to walk away. And unlike them, Mumu was smacking his lips. ¡®¡­ he looked very strong.¡¯ He wanted to test how much of his strength the man could withstand, but unfortunately, due to the situation, they couldn¡¯t. But he couldn¡¯t speak these thoughts to his companions, and then he saw something faint shimmering in the dark hallway. ¡®Ah!¡¯ The ghost offered to tell him where the seeds were and then ran. Mumu walked to it and even walked there to show that it didn¡¯t have to run this time. And as he got closer, he could see the temperature drop. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Shhhhh! It continued to move and guided Mumu, and Mumu, who followed it, widened his eyes at the sight of red flowers, which could be seen through the dirt in the hallway. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Behind the old research building, where not many people stay... Kang Mui slowly walked to where only moonlight would shine and stopped. He looked somewhere as he pulled out a flat green jade from the pocket and lifted it. ¡°Faster than I thought. The sign was already there.¡± And then, from where Kang Mui was looking, someone appeared there. And then he got down on one knee and bowed. ¡°I am the person who serves the Lord.¡± Kang Mui smiled and said. ¡°So it was you. I always wondered between Sam Muheo and Mak Cheong-un who Master Heo was, and the answer came out today.¡± ¡°Forgive the actions I did.¡± ¡°Well, it has been said in advance that everyone has decided to hide their identities in here.¡± Kang Mui waved his hands, saying it didn¡¯t matter, and Master Heo got up and said. ¡°We have a few variables.¡± ¡°Variables?¡± ¡°Yes. So it seems like we have to move ahead with the plan.¡± Kang Mui¡¯s shoulders shook at those words. It had been three years since he joined the academy. How long had he been waiting for this to happen? ¡°This is the start?¡± ¡°Sure¡­!?¡± Master Heo, who was answering, frowned and then asked. ¡°¡­ the one to be the Lord. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Master Heo looked at Kang Mui¡¯s nose and saw that Kang Mui covered his nose. Shhhh! And he looked at his hand, which showed blood from the nose. He thought he had dispersed the fist''s power, but that didn¡¯t seem like the case. ¡®¡­ to make me bleed.¡¯ It seemed like it had been a while since someone did this to him, and this made him smile. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ It made things more interesting for him. Chapter 67 [The internal energy work of Master Dan Baek-yeon helps with withstanding the poison, but the closed building had made the poison inside turn contagious. Right now, you must go to Master Jang Geun-soo, who teaches self-defense.]After much thought, Dan Baek-yeon asked the deputy head to give her permission to enter the old research building. However, she wasn¡¯t allowed to go in right away, and there was a chance her seeds had died. ¡®¡­ well, there is no guarantee that the seeds are alive.¡¯ And it has been a building that had been neglected for far too long. There was no need to hurry as there was a high chance of the seeds not having made it. ¡°Haa.¡± It had been a while since the work hours were done, but she was constantly stuck in the lab. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Arriving at her lab door, she frowned that the lock had been smashed. ¡®Who would do this?¡¯ It seemed like someone had broken into her lab, and her eyes turned bitter. Raising her energy, she was ready for a fight. Drk! And she opened the door to check for any intruders inside, but she frowned. The scent of flowers filled the room, and the scent was familiar to her. ¡®!?¡¯ Her eyes went wide. Wasn¡¯t the only flower from her place frozen and broken? And the scent from that very flower stimulated her nose, and she immediately hit the lamp to see it. Wheik! And the moment the light shone, she felt dazed. A feat of red petals filled up the area near the window. All of it was from the Golden Red Snow Flower. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. It felt like she was back in the North Sea Ice palace. Her eyes welled in tears as she smiled, looking at the flowers. On the way back to their dorms, Jin-hyuk spoke to Mumu. ¡°You made all the flowers bloom. Why just leave them there?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± It was Mumu¡¯s hard-earned result. The flowers he brought along with his friends were placed in the lab and he came back without even speaking to her. Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand what Mumu was thinking for this to happen. And it was Hae-ryang and not Mumu who answered it. ¡°Huhu. Young lord Jin-hyuk. These are the thoughts of young lord Mumu.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If we stayed there or wrote something to say it was us, even if we did a good deed, we would have been scolded and punished for violating the academy''s rules. From that point of view, it can be said that this is the right judgement.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jin-hyuk nodded his head, agreeing to it. Seeing them like that, Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue. ¡°Idiots. Learn these things from Mumu.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°What Hae-ryang said is true, but only Master Dan Baek-yeon knows that Mumu knows about the seeds in the old building.¡± ¡°True but¡­¡± ¡°Ugh. Jin-hyuk, you should study about women along with your lessons.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master Dan Baek-yeon is a woman. And he brought flowers to make up for the mistake and on top of that, it says that this is what I am. And the emotion she feels will not be less.¡± ¡°That is like trying to impress¡­¡± ¡°Indifference but one person. Don¡¯t you know how excited women get when they are treated like that?¡± ¡°¡­ is that true?¡± ¡°Tch. Tch. You cannot find a woman with this much understanding. Trust me; I am telling the truth.¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t understand her. Mo Il-hwa was so frustrated at it that she clicked her tongue. If she lived with such a man, she would constantly have to teach¡­ ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa was shocked at what she imagined for a moment. She shook her head in embarrassment. Her only man was going to be Yu Jin-sung. Didn¡¯t she join this academy for that reason with Jin-hyuk and Mumu? ¡®Husband Jin-sung! I am sorry!¡¯ The thoughts of a woman who thought she sinned. ¡°Miss. Why are you like that?¡± Jin-hyuk asked if she was alright. Mo Il-hwa¡¯s face went red at his actions, and he was confused as she pushed his hand away. ¡°Yah. Go there and walk.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I said to walk from that distance.¡± Jin-hyuk sighed, unable to understand her, and eventually moved ten steps away. Mumu also went along with his brother and said, ¡°Jin-hyuk.¡± ¡°Why are you whispering like this?¡± ¡°So-so said that senior Kang Mui had learned the martial arts of Mount Mo from the first basement floor of the secret library.¡± ¡°I see, then¡­.¡± ¡°But it is weird.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The flower which was blooming in the basement. It is said that this is a flower which only blooms in the cold winter.¡± ¡°¡­ but, didn¡¯t that flower bloom because the surroundings of the flower were all frozen? Didn¡¯t it seem similar to winter?¡± ¡°Right, but all the frozen land looked like Master Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s ice.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk frowned. ¡°What are you saying? Are you implying that Master Dan Baek-yeon came into the old research building and tried to freeze it for the flowers? If that is the case, she wouldn¡¯t have cried¡­¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that she did it, but senior Kang Mui seems to have learned how to do it.¡± ¡°You think Kang Mui learned it?¡± ¡°It has a similar feeling to what master does, but slightly different.¡± At that, Jin-hyuk stopped walking. Does he mean to say that they felt the same because he was feeling similar energy? ¡®No.¡¯ Every energy is unique. This is because the internal energy of each person and their martial arts is different. Depending on whether the person trains or how he trains, the quality of energy is divided into thousands of numbers, and it will be difficult to distinguish between them unless one is a master. ¡°¡­ on what grounds can you say that?¡± ¡°What grounds?¡± ¡°it is impossible to distinguish the uniqueness of energy unless one is a master with great senses.¡± He heard this in the class of in-depth understanding of internal energy and also from his masters. Even if he sharpened his senses, he would only be able to understand it to an extent, but Mumu, who hadn¡¯t yet formed dantian, was able to know it? At Jin-hyuk¡¯s question, Mumu responded by scratching his head. ¡°I just felt it.¡± ¡°Just felt it? how can someone who hasn¡¯t formed a dantian feel it¡­ wait!¡± JIn-hyuk put his palms on Mumu¡¯s stomach. And breathed in. He couldn¡¯t control his internal qi like the masters, but now he was able to check it out. ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How¡­ you?¡± Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu in shock. This was just the second day of Mumu learning the cultivation technique. However, there were signs of a dantian that had already formed. Jin-hyuk was at a loss for words. ¡®What is with this one?¡¯ Is this possible? Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t understand the speed of growth. He changed the cultivation technique so that Mumu could learn it quickly, but this was¡­ ¡®I thought it would take him another month to get it done.¡¯ In his early-late teenage years, Jin-hyuk had learned to create dantian and predicted that Mumu learning in his late teens would take longer. But this was too fast. This was on the verge of being able to use internal energy in just two days¡­ ¡®¡­ this one couldn¡¯t be the legendary heavenly body or something, right?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t have a dantian this fast if not for that. Mo Il-hwa was walking ahead and then turned back. ¡°Yah! Yu Jin-hyk, what are you doing! You aren¡¯t shocked that I told you to walk away, right?¡± Jin-hyuk calmed down his shock and spoke to Mumu. ¡°Let¡¯s talk once the roll call is up.¡± At the end of the free time, the roll call began. In the front of the main gate of the dorms. Do Yang-woon of the North Heavenly Dorm was guarding the gate and was standing with hands behind his back with an anxious face. All the roll calls for the floors were done, but only one wasn¡¯t done yet. It was the 6th floor where Mumu had to go. ¡®He hasn¡¯t been able to do it yet.¡¯ Do Yang-woon grabbed his forehead as if his head hurt. After Mumu took the 6th floor, the condition did improve, and there was one student who couldn¡¯t be controlled. It was Ki Majin, a 3rd year student on the 6th floor. And it was said that he had escaped again, and people were out to catch him; seeing how long it had been, he seemed determined. ¡®¡­ if we keep getting demerit points like this, we will fall out of the race.¡¯ And was the student not afraid of being expelled? He didn¡¯t think it would be this late. Do Yang-woon pulled out the folded piece of paper from his pocket. It was almost time to end this, so he kept getting nervous, and the floor leader of 5th floor Kang Seo-ryang approached him. ¡°Still left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mumu, even he couldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°If he decided to hide for real, it would be like trying to pick a star from the ground.¡± ¡°Well, that is an exaggeration, and he won¡¯t go anywhere other than the special training centre.¡± The place of Ki Majin was the same. He doesn¡¯t leave Cho Nayeon. Even though he had a hole in his ass because of her, he would keep going for her. ¡°Just let this go.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°There are no other people out of their rooms, so I will post the final report.¡± ¡°¡­ Um. You will?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done this more than once or twice, so why act so surprised?¡± Kang Seo-ryang was like the right arm of Do Yang-woon. And Do Yang-woon handed him the board and Kang Seo-ryang took it. ¡°Make sure you win the spar.¡± At that, Do yang-woon clenched his fists. ¡°Do you mean this? I am sorry that you are missing muscle training because of me; if there is a loss of muscle¡­¡± ¡°¡­ who loses muscle for missing one day of training? Don¡¯t worry and keep going.¡± ¡°Then, thanks.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Do Yang-woon was excited as he moved away fast, and seeing his back disappear like that, Kang Seo-ryang felt joy. A day off from muscle training. Jin-hyuk, who was coming from outside, asked. ¡°Where is the manager going?¡± He couldn¡¯t even say what was happening as he was too much in joy; he spoke to Jin-hyuk, who was curious with a smiling face. ¡°You must be curious.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°A battle between those who inherited the blood of great people.¡± Northeast training center within the dorms site, the scale of the training center was extensive. And there was a boy with bushy hair lurking in the lush trees. It was Ki Majin. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He had come to watch Cho Nayeon, but now he was running to avoid being caught. ¡®What is with him!¡¯ Upon hearing that the leader of 6th floor didn¡¯t know martial arts, he thought he could hide anywhere, but he wasn¡¯t sure what that man was doing, constantly finding out where he was hiding. ¡®Please give up.¡¯ Because of him, he couldn¡¯t see Cho Nayeon training for a single day, and now he was hiding far away from the special training center. It was a situation where he was running. ¡®I have come all the way to the very end of the place, so he cannot find me¡­ hahaha!¡¯ Ki Majin held his breath as someone walked out from under the tree he was on. It was Mumu. ¡®No! how did he get here!¡¯ Ki Majin was losing it. This man who hadn¡¯t learned martial arts could track his presence? Mumu spoke. ¡°Senior~ where are you? Senior looks a lot nicer in the dorm room.¡¯ Flinch! Just hearing those words made him get goosebumps. Mumu, looking around, lowered himself to the ground and began to sniff the ground. ¡®What?¡¯ Was he smelling the ground? ¡®No, this mad man isn¡¯t some tracking dog; what nonsense is he doing trying to smell the¡­¡¯ Sniff! S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu, who was sniffing at that time suddenly looked up at the tree with gleaming eyes and said, ¡°Found you.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ Chapter 68: Great Confrontation (2) Chapter 68 - Great Confrontation (2)Invincible Mumu Published on May 31, 2022 ?10 min read?95 views ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Ki Majin¡¯s heart pounded just then. Even Cho Nayeon who was ranked five in the third year could not find him if he was hiding like this. He was someone who prided himself on being the best in stealth. But this man could find him with just smell? ¡®¡­ Ha!¡¯ Well, if he had something sprinkled on him he could understand Mumu finding him from that, but with just smell? Then, this human had surpassed the sense of smell. Mumu said to him, ¡°Now you cannot run away Senior.¡± Ki Majin bit his lip. At this rate, he would never get to see Cho Nayeon training. Because of this damned 6th floor leader. ¡°Should I come up?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ki Majin took the back of his hand and pointed up. ¡®Think I will let this slide?¡¯ In both of Ki Majin¡¯s hands was a small unusually shaped crossbow that was fixed on his wrist. These crossbows were loaded with many small needle-like arrows. KI Majin held them in his hands and spun as he jumped from the tree he was on. Phat! Along with the dodging motion, he fired the needle-like arrows at Mumu. Swosh! They were arrows with rounded heads, meant for killing and they made their way to Mumu with great speed. Pupupung! The arrows which were very small shot out, and in a smooth motion Ki Majin landed ten steps ahead, as he spoke to Mumu, ¡°I didn¡¯t come out here to do something bad. I came here with the pure desire to see the woman I like.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I warn you. The arrows which I shoot will fly right through your body this time.¡± ¡°You want to shoot at me?¡± ¡°Yes. So leave me alone.¡± ¡°Are you trying to peek again?¡± ¡°I am just watching.¡± ¡°Are you going to not follow the rules? Ah, come to think of it, I was told that martial arts training should not be looked at.¡± ¡°¡­. This is true, but due to the accumulation of demerit points, I don¡¯t think it matters.¡± After breaking the curfew and sneaking peeks at others, he was already caught once. Mumu scratched his head and said to him, ¡°Just come with me.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°If you keep doing that, I will knock you out and take you back.¡± Ki Majin laughed at this. ¡°Do you think it will be the same as last time? At that time I was too confused but this time it will be different. As soon as I have my weapons out, you won''t be able to come close.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, just go back. Even if the tip of the arrow isn¡¯t sharp, it will hurt you.¡± ¡°I apologize for this senior but I need to take you back to get my duties done.¡± Click! Ki Majin fired an arrow at Mumu and Mumu lightly grabbed the arrow with his fingers. Pak! ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°¡­ they say that you haven¡¯t mastered martial arts, but your movements are as good as someone who learned it. Then this shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Phat! Ki Majin flew back and then used both arrows again. The greatest advantage of the needle arrows was their rapid rate of fire. Ki Majin came from a family which inherited the craftsmanship of the crossbow. And the family¡¯s crossbow technology made the people of Murim nervous too. Swish! And he fired arrows at Mumu. Ki Majin naturally thought that Mumu would avoid it, and in the meantime, he planned to keep firing and widen the distance. Bang! As soon as his feet hit the ground, Mumu rushed toward the oncoming arrows. ¡®Crazy!¡¯ No matter how much he wanted to get the work done, he should at least avoid or block the arrows. At that moment, Ki Majin¡¯s eyes widened. Papapak! The arrows which were touching Mumu¡¯s body were being deflected. ¡®¡­ Uh?¡¯ For a moment, he doubted his eyes. But the arrows weren¡¯t hitting Mumu¡¯s body. No matter how much energy he was using to make sure it hurt Mumu, the arrows were deflecting like they were hitting a rock. He was doing this with a bare body? Meanwhile, Mumu¡¯s body was getting close to him. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Phat! Ki Majin kicked his feet, flying back once again, and loaded two more arrows into the crossbow. Mumu didn¡¯t know martial arts so he didn¡¯t want to use internal energy, but he realized this wouldn¡¯t stop him. ¡®The legs.¡¯ Ki Majin aimed for the thighs and legs. Even if only the two legs were blocked he couldn¡¯t run after him. Swish! The arrows with internal energy were coming for Mumu, and so Mumu jumped up to dodge the arrows. Seeing this, Ki Majin smiled, ¡°Dummy.¡± S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Jumping up in front of an opponent who uses an air-based weapon was stupid. Ki Majin jumped up and tried to aim both arrows at Mumu in the air again. That moment, Flinch! Ki Majin looked elsewhere. Mumu''s body jumped up and hit him. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Ki Majin, who was hit on the collarbone by Mumu, fell down. Mumu who fell with him asked. ¡°I thought you were going to shoot, why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Kuak. I cannot breathe, can you not ask without pressing down on me?¡± ¡°Ahh. I am afraid you will run away.¡± ¡°¡­ damn it. If it wasn¡¯t for that I wouldn¡¯t be listening to this kind of thing, but I could have surely turned you into a hedgehog by releasing all the arrows if not for the vibration.¡± ¡°Vibration?¡± ¡°The vibration¡­ didn¡¯t you feel that? maybe since you jumped?¡± ¡°Vibration?¡± Mumu was puzzled to which Ki Majin was trembling, pointing to the training center, a place built on stone. But, Kukukung! There was a roar from there and the stone building shook. Chak! Do Yang-woon who crossed his arms was pushed back eight steps. Blood dripped down his lips. He wanted to try and calm himself but the pride within didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Do Yang-woon exhaled these words. The muscles of his body were stained with bruises, and there was someone who was walking toward him as he kept exhaling harshly. Brushing his shiny navy hair, and looking up Do Yang-woon asked, ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you gain some kind of enlightenment?¡± The handsome man with navy blue hair and sharp eyes didn¡¯t answer Do Yang-woon. And seeing him like that, he frowned. Just a month ago, when they sparred he was on the winning side, but now the gap widened like this. And he was being taken down with simple attacks and not techniques so it looked exquisite. ¡®¡­ is this guy for real? He progressed till here?¡¯ If there was a difference in the level of competency, the result was obvious even if there was no fight. Do Yang-woon felt bad, he had to admit defeat. Do Yang-woon clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Seohan. This spar is my defe¡­¡± Phat! At that, the handsome man stretched out towards Do Yang-woon and then lifted his feet to hit him. Do Yang-woon hurriedly moved a step back to avoid it. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Pak! Before he could even finish speaking, the handsome man kicked him. Do Yang-woon''s body moved to the side. Kukukung! Do Yang-woon, who was thrown to the side, was only able to stop his body after rolling down on the ground a couple of times. ¡°Kuak!¡± Blood dripped from his lips. Do yang-woon staggered and got up. Even though he was admitting defeat this man continued to attack him. ¡°Guyang Seohan. Are you going to take it till the end today?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± Shhh! In the blink of an eye, the man called Guyang Seohan was right in front of Do Yang-woon¡¯s nose. Puck! Without a second¡¯s wait, he hit the man in the neck. After being hit in the neck, Do Yang-woon staggered and was about to fall, but he clenched his teeth and endured it, he then looked at Guyang Seohan, and tried to hit him. But the man avoided it lightly. Wheik! As soon as he avoided it, Do yang-woon was knocked down violently. Bang! Blood gushed out of Do Yang-woon¡¯s mouth and he fell to the ground. Just by looking at the crack in the ground, it was clear that he didn¡¯t expect the attack. With the blood all around, Do Yang-woon barely opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­ how¡­¡± Puck! Before his words could be finished, a foot was harshly pressed onto his chest. ¡°Wow!¡± He coughed blood once again. Guyang Seohan looked at him with expressionless eyes and lifted his feet again now aiming for Do Yang-woon¡¯s face. At that sight, even Do Yang-woon was flustered. ¡®Is he trying to kill me for real¡­¡¯ Phat! Guyang Seohan¡¯s feet were coming down to the face of Do Yang-woon. Swish Guyang Seohan was about to step on his head but instead took a step back¡ªcatching something in his hands. Pak! It was a small needle-like arrow, Guyang Seohan turned his head to look at the arrow. Through a window was Ki Majin standing there aiming at him. ¡°Uh¡­this is¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do¡­¡± Guyang Seohan looked at Ki Majin and then raised his foot to stomp down on Do Yang-woon¡¯s face. ¡°Stop!¡± And Ki Majin immediately shot again. Swish! And a rain of arrows came in. Guyang Seohan moved lightly to avoid it. Phat! Guyang Seohan endured twice and then moved for Ki Majin. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Ki Majin panicked and fired again without breaking into a run, even as the man moved with great flexibility and avoided everything; reaching the window in an instant. ¡®W-why so fast!¡¯ This was an unbelievable speed. Flinching, Guyang Seohan avoided the arrows and kicked Ki Majin who was about to move back from the window. ¡®!?¡¯ And then he felt startled and stopped as he took a step from the window. Papak! ¡®There is another rat.¡¯ Guyang Seohan noticed that there was someone next to the window. And if he had kicked at the window the other man would have caught him, and he was right. ¡°Damn it. What is this! Almost got hit.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Guying Seohan snorted at this. ¡®Foolish people.¡¯ Did they think that he would really fall for this? And the kid on the other side couldn¡¯t even hide his presence properly. ¡®it''s better to deal with this first.¡¯ Guying Seohan aimed his feet at the wall. It looked like a simple kick, but it was the most advanced kick which could pierce through the wall. This was a kick to crack down the wall. Thud! When the foot touched the wall, the entire wall shook with his feet making an imprint there. It was powerful enough to make the other walls there shake at it. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡®Ouch?¡¯ Guyang Seohan frowned. He was sure he hit with the right amount of force, but just a groan? It had to be a fake scream¡­ Kwang! At that moment a hand came from the wall which shook and grabbed Guyang Seohan¡¯s ankle. ¡®!?¡¯ How could his kick be blocked from the other side this easily? Obviously, he could feel that the man on the other side had lower martial arts than him, and then a voice rang out, ¡°Come out and talk to me.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Pak! As soon as the words were done, the hand which grabbed the ankle pulled with great force. Kwang! Chapter 69: Great Confrontation (3) Chapter 69 - Great Confrontation (3)Invincible Mumu Published on Jun 4, 2022 ?11 min read?195 views In a building to the southeast of the dorms was another dormitory where the four head managers of the dorms lived. Although the roll call was carried out by the self-governing students, since the students could not be fully trusted with everything, the people in charge of the dorms would inform the head managers about matters concerning the dorm through a final report. The people in charge of receiving the final status report would then report to the main office, and today''s report was almost finished. Jin Yip-shin, who was in charge of the East River Dorm, grabbed the wooden pad with the final report and looked over the current situation. "I am now done, I''m leaving work first, and you all should finish up soon¡­" Even before he could finish speaking, the hand which was holding the wooden pad had let go, and the pad had fallen to the floor. Pak! Jin Yip-shin looked at the trembling hands. ''What? The strength in my hands¡­'' And it wasn''t just to him. The North heavenly Dorm''s Seok Sa-young and the South Blade Dorm''s Yeo Gunan were also unable to get up from their chairs. Shocked by this, they tried to use the internal energy from their dantian, but they couldn''t concentrate on it. "What the¡­" Everyone was thinking the same thing. ''Is this scattered body poison?'' However, this seemed different from that, if it was really the scattered body poison, they would have noticed it right away. They also would have been able to recover by using their internal energy. They all were shocked by this, and the only person who wasn''t was the West Wind Dorm manager Go Heon-boem. He looked at the other three with a sly smile and the three couldn''t help but wonder. "Master Go?" "Certainly the masters in this academy have an amazing amount of internal energy. Consuming the quantity you had and staying awake should be impossible." ''!?'' With his words, everyone turned their eyes to the teacups on the table. They had a few cups of tea earlier. "Relax. It isn''t poison, so you won''t die from drinking it. But you won''t be able to stand with a sword for some time." "Why are you doing this, Master?" Srng! Master Go pulled the sword from his waist. "Well, there is no need to explain this. With everything going according to plan, it isn''t difficult for me to subdue you all by myself." Surprisingly, the other three tried to take a stance. Chak! But the sword of Master Go flew at a lightning speed. And at the same time, around the four dorms of the academy. People in guard uniforms guarding the academy buildings were disappearing one after another. Whenever the black shadows passed like ghosts, the guards couldn''t even scream before disappearing, and this was all done quickly and silently. On the stairs of the North Heavenly Dorm. After roll call, Jin-hyuk, who was waiting for Mumu, was headed to the manager''s room on the first floor. ''Mumu still hasn''t caught him?'' Normally, he would have slept without waiting for Mumu. But today, he had a lot of questions about Mumu, so he was waiting. He wanted to ask about what Master Dan Baek-yeon had told him that helped him create a dantian so quickly, but it was getting late. ''Is it because of senior Ki Majin''s stealth?'' According to Kang Seo-ryang, the leader of the same floor, Ki Maijin''s stealth skills were excellent enough to be ranked in the top five of the students. It may take longer than expected to sleep. That was what he said. After all, even if Mumu had amazing strength on his side, trying to find a hidden person isn''t within his skills. And it wasn''t known if Mumu could use his senses to find him. ''Senior Kang Seo-ryang will be guarding the dorm instead of the manager, so I need to ask permission and then go help Mumu.'' Jin-hyuk went down the stairs. More than half an hour had passed since roll call was finished, but the hallway seemed too quiet. ''What is with today?'' S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Confused, he opened the joint room and when he opened he saw Kang Seo-ryang lying on the table, sleeping. He seemed to have fallen asleep because he was tired from waiting. ''¡­ should I talk?'' Jin-hyuk reached out to wake Kang Seo-ryang, but a noise came from outside the room. ''Manager?'' Was it the manager or Mumu? At that, Jin-hyuk opened the door and went out. But he saw a girl walking while holding onto the wall. "Lady Mo?" She was Mo Il-hwa. Jin-hyuk startled at the sight of her walking with the help of the wall, ran to her and asked. "Lady Mo? Are you hurt?" "I-I don''t know. My body seems weak. Ugh, something is strange." "Uh?" "I was in the room and suddenly my body didn''t feel fine, it was strange, but the one called Ho Jin-hwa in the same dorm as mine fell asleep on the desk as she was reading a book." Jin-hyuk frowned at this. Seo-ryang too was sleeping on the table. And this seemed too odd to be a coincidence. At that, he supported Mo Il-hwa walking her into the joint room of the team leaders. And then he tried to wake Kang Seo-ryang. "Senior. Senior.'' He shook him but the man showed no signs of waking up. It was like he was in deep sleep. "Ummm." "Senior!" Shaking him hard didn''t work. He wanted to wake him up by hitting, but Jin-hyuk didn''t think that would work either. "Something is strange." "I think so too. I think it would be good to check if the people in other rooms are the same." "Yes. That sounds good." At Mo Il-hwa''s words, Jin-hyuk left the room and opened the rooms on the first floor. And Jin-hyuk who opened the door saw people sleeping in places other than the bed. All five rooms he opened were the same. ''What is this?'' This was strange. As he was puzzled, someone was coming down the stairs so he ran there. "Young lord Jin-hyuk?" Hae-ryang''s expression was weird and it meant he was also going through the same thing, so Jin-hyuk asked. "Did your roommate also fall asleep?" "H-how did you know? Rather, something feels off, so I looked into the other rooms and there are people sleeping on the floor or desks." "¡­ Ha!" As this happened, Jin-hyuk sighed looking at Hae-ryang. "What is it?" "Are your hands and feet trembling or your body feels weak?" "No. it doesn''t." "You''re fine?" "Yes. So the young lord doesn''t feel dizzy or anything?" Jin-hyuk nodded at it. He had no such symptoms. ''Why?'' It was strange. Looking at the dorms most of the people were asleep and only Hae-ryang, him, and Mo Il-hwa were awake. ''Ah!'' Jin-hyuk took out the poison antidote around his neck. This was something that Tang Soso had given to them, she asked them to have it on them for a few days since they were exposed to the poison in the old building. Seeing that, Hae-ryang''s eyes shone. "No, is this sleeping poison?" "I don''t know. But seeing that only us three are awake, it seems like poison has been used." In the current situation, it was the most likely solution. So they hurried down to the joint room. And Mo Il-hwa was sitting there, clenching her hands and releasing them. "Uh? Hae-ryang?" "Lady Mo. Why are you holding hands like that?" "I don''t know. I am trying to make the energy flow, but it doesn''t seem to be happening." "Uh? Are you sure?" "What? Do you know something about this?" At that question, Hae-ryang looked at Jin-hyuk and said, "Don''t you remember young lord Jin-hyuk? The powder that man called Ha-ryun had used." "Ah!" Jin-hyuk''s eyes widened. Thinking back he had the same symptoms as Mo Il-hwa. Now, this was a little more serious. Now, even walking seemed like a difficult thing. ''Is it Ha-ryun again?'' But it couldn''t be. The guy was being questioned about the incident by the school disciplinary committee. And he didn''t even come to his dorm so it couldn''t happen. And even if it did, the scale of this incident was too large for one man to do. "Wait, but why are you alright?" "Uh?" At Mo Il-hwa''s question, Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang looked at each other. Come to think of it, they were fine unlike her. Mo Il-hwa was also given the antidote but still, she seemed to be suffering from this. It was then. Tuk! The sound of water dripping. "Is it raining?" "It cannot be." The sky seemed clear after the roll call, clear enough to see the moon, there couldn''t be a sudden rain. Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Something was clearly falling with the sound of rain. Jin-hyuk, puzzled, opened the door and went out. And as he came out, he frowned. A sticky black liquid was falling from the floor above, ''is this the reason?'' Jin-hyuk looked up at the top of the building in shock. "Cough, Cough¡­'' Ki Majin supported Do Yang-woon who was coughing up blood from internal wounds. "Look¡­. Are you fine?" "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Do Yang-woon, who was being helped by the most unlikely person, seemed puzzled. Had it not been for him, his face would have been crushed to death. And Do Yang-woon expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, senior." Ki Majin coughed. "Hmm. If you are that grateful then I would appreciate it if I don''t get a penalty for being out today." "¡­ sure." Despite being the manager, he wasn''t too stiff. Even if Ki Majin didn''t say it, he was going to pay back the man for helping him. And Ki Majin was happy to hear it but tried to hold back the emotions as he asked Do Yang-woon, "But, the one who made you like that, that man Guyang Seohan, you know him?" "Cough¡­ yes." "I see." It is impossible for people to not know Guyang Seohan. Despite being a second year, he was famous for being the twin brother of Guyang Gyeong. "That man was trying to kill you earlier. Did the two of you have some enmity going on?" Do Yang-woon shook his head at the question. Although they were fighting like this, there was nothing emotionally involved. However, it was difficult for Do Yang-woon to understand why he was trying to kill him. But that didn''t matter now. "Rather, we might have to help." "Who?" "Isn''t it Master Mumu who is out fighting Guyang Seohan?" "Right." It was expected. The man was badly hurt so he must be speaking weirdly. Ki Majin frowned. "But, Master Mumu? What is that supposed to mean?" "That¡­" It was a bit complicated to explain. Muscle training helps. "For now, helping Master Mumu is the priority." "You are seriously injured, what can you even do? He asked me to take you to the infirmary first and he would deal with Guyang Seohan." That was what Mumu said to Ki Majin. Guyang Seohan is a monster to deal with. Do Yang-woon said. "Cough cough¡­ Master Mumu cannot deal with him alone." He knew that the muscles of Mumu were the ultimate result of training. But what Do Yang-woon experienced in the hands of Guyang Seohan was something higher than that. He was someone on par with the academy masters. "We need to help Master Mumu¡­" Bang! Bang! Bang! At that time, the wall shattered, Mumu whose upper body muscles were all welled up grabbed Guyang Seohan by the ankle and beat him. ''!?'' Do Yang-woon doubted his eyes and Ki Majin mumbled in surprise. "¡­ rather isn''t it important we stop him first?" It seemed like Guyang Seohan would die at any moment. Chapter 70: Great Confrontation (4) Chapter 70 - Great Confrontation (4)Bang! The mouth of Guyang Seohan was stretched out on the floor and was blowing out air. The pain from his body made him feel like his mind explode just from moving. Even though he had protected his body with internal energy, he was unable to do anything. "Haa¡­ Ha¡­" This was nothing short of absurd for him. Mumu''s formidable strength was good, but if it wasn''t for the shock he had felt, he wouldn''t have been pushed to this extent. Mumu pulled his ankle and he was dragged through the wall, his body taking most of the shock. The pain in that specific part which was essential for men was indescribable. ''Did he do this on purpose?'' If it was, then he was clever. This was contrary to what he had heard, and now Mumu was looking down on him and only said, "Now let''s have a talk." At his words, Guyang Seohan frowned. This was unexpected. He, who should have killed Do Yang-woon, was now stuck here. And there was only one chance left. Guyang Seohan decided to do as asked and gulped. Mumu then asked him, "Why did you try to kill senior Do Yang-woon?" "¡­" "You were trying to kill him." To call it a spar was was simply too much now. Mumu was sure that if Ki Majin hadn''t fired that arrow during the match, Do Yang-woon would have been crushed under Guyang Seohan''s feet. "¡­" But Guyang Seohan didn''t open his mouth. He was in too much pain because of Mumu beating him. And it was hard to tell if Mumu understood his pain and did this on purpose or was just na?ve. "You don''t seem to want to speak." Mumu scratched his head as he looked around. After all, Do Yang-woon was saved, so it meant Mumu didn''t need to be involved with him any longer. "Even if I ask, you don''t seem to want to speak¡­" Mumu frowned and Guyang Seohan''s eyes trembled. Contrary to the threat, there was no significant change in his face or expression, but the answer kept alluding him. "Cough, Master Mumu." At that time, Do Yang-woon approached them with the support of Ki Majin. Do yang-woon looked down at Guyang Seohan on the ground with a shocked face. He didn''t think Mumu could defeat this man so easily. ''How can he achieve this with just pure muscle strength?'' Although he did take up the muscle training, it was Do Yang-woon who judged himself to be higher ranked than Mumu. But now that he saw these results, he changed his mind. Mumu''s abilities were far stronger. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" "What is he up to?" Ki Majin looked at Guyang Seohan who was breathing heavily. Something looked odd about Guyang Seohan. The only thing that stood out, however, was the blank expression on his face, and his eyes were trembling and his breathing had turned ragged. Do Yang-woon also asked Guyang Seohan, wondering what he was doing, "Seohan. What is with¡­" It was then. Paj! Suddenly Guyang Seohan''s head exploded. ''!!!'' All three of them were at a loss for words. They were stunned by what happened all of a sudden. "This¡­ what was it¡­" There was no guess as to why a head just exploded suddenly. But that wasn''t all. Swish! Chik! Smoke began to come out from the stomach of Guyang Seohan whose head was blown off with a pungent smell. And Ki Majin said, "B-Bone powder?" Bone Powder. It was a poison that was used to dissolve corpses. It was known to be so toxic that the fleshy muscles and internal organs got destroyed. All that would be left were the victim''s bones. "How can this¡­" Do Yang-woon couldn''t understand this. The purpose of the Bone Powder was to not leave any traces of the corpse. Although Guyang Seohan was the grandson of the famous man who was known for the poison he uses, he didn''t understand why such poison would be used. Besides, Guyang Seohan was someone who was known to be immune to poison, so such a thing shouldn''t have happened. Chik! S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The body which was blown up melted in no time. All that was left were some bone fragments from the torso. And Ki Majin who didn''t understand asked, "He committed suicide because he was hit by Mumu?" "It cannot be that. He isn''t so weak as to do something like that because he lost in one match." Do Yang-woon denied it but he couldn''t figure out what had happened. Wasn''t he also trying to kill him with the sudden increase in his martial arts skills a while back? And now he committed suicide without leaving any traces. ''Why?'' There was a lot of speculation. Unlike him, Ki Majin was mostly just shocked. ''This is bad. Isn''t this going to make things bigger?'' Whether it was suicide or accidental death, the problem was that he was from a big family. His grandfather was the bloody Poison Air of the West, known to be one of the Four Great Warriors. ''Will we be misunderstood for nothing¡­ uh?'' At that moment, Ki Majin pointed his hand somewhere. "Uh¡­ isn''t the dorm over there?" "Uh?" Mumu and Do Yang-woon looked over. A cloud of smoke could be seen rising in the dark knight sky. And it was in the direction of the dorms. At the same time, the North Heavenly Dorm. On the roof of the dorm, two masked men were smashing down the wooden barrels and pouring out a black liquid. The black liquid was none other than oil. And this oil was quickly aimed at the walls of the building. "Hurry up. We don''t have much time." At the words of one masked person, the other one nodded and walked to a dry place with a barrel. Three more barrels. That was all. Papapak! Feeling someone''s presence, they stopped what they were doing and looked over. Two people were there, Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang. ''What? People are awake?'' The masked men looked at each other, unable to hide their shock. They thought they had put everyone to sleep. Jin-hyuk shouted at them, "What is with you people? Why are you pouring oil on top of the building?'' "Uh." At his question, the people ignored him and broke the wooden barrel in their hands, and continued pouring. "This needs to be stopped!" Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang each shot for the masked people. If he didn''t stop them now, then something bad would happen. Hae-ryang threw his dagger at one of them. Shhh! The man lightly dodged it and pulled something out of his waist. A fire rod. And it wasn''t just the masked man in front of Hae-ryang who pulled one out, even the one facing Jin-hyuk was also doing the same thing, and he took the lid of the rod and blew into it. Wheik! The flames which fluttered at the end of the rod, and the oil on the building. Their intentions were clear. "Stop! Why are you doing this?" The masked man smirked at Jin-hyuk and said, "I don''t know how you are awake, but it is too late." "Late?" The man pointed his finger to the east. The direction from where the East River Dorm was became draped in flames in an instant. And the same for the South Blade Dorm too. The only places not hit were the West Wind and North heavenly dorms. ''No way¡­'' This was happening in all the dorms? If the students were all intoxicated and asleep then no one would be able to escape, and the most terrible thing would happen. "NO!" Jin-hyuk shouted at the masked men. "I said you are too late." The masked man smirked and tried to put the fire rod to the oil and Jin-hyuk hurriedly tried to reach there. ''Look at him.'' The masked man seemed a bit surprised as Jin-hyuk had come close to him. Jin-hyuk kept following him and tried to catch him. "Annoying brat!" The masked man moved and threw the fire rod under the tile. And Jin-hyuk who saw it jumped there without another thought. It was a situation where he could fall, but he didn''t mind it and grabbed the edge of the tile with his hand and kicked the rod. Pak! The rod which got hit fell far away from the building. ''He blocked that.'' The masked man''s expression changed. He didn''t expect this young one to be this skilled. And he wasn''t the only one. "Kyah!" Hae-ryang too threw a dagger deflecting the fire rod and tried to throw it away. "Hae-ryang!" Jin-hyuk was happy about it. Hae-ryang also looked at Jin-hyuk with a proud, bright face. And to them, the masked man frowned, "Pretty nice, but don''t think we weren''t prepared for this." "What?" "The basics of fire starting is to begin from the bottom." Pak! As soon as he said that, the masked man grabbed the rope tied from the top to jump down. And it was the same with the other man. Jumping down, they took another fire rod from the waist, and then set it on fire and threw it at the second floor. Wheik! The exterior wall of the building, which has been drenched in oil, caught fire right away. The fire spread with great speed because of the oil-soaked wall. And Jin-hyuk dipped into despair as the flame rose. In the end, the arson couldn''t be stopped. "¡­ w-we are done." Hae-ryang also looked down with a blank face. The fire engulfed the building in an instant, it looked like a fire demon was raging. "Huhuhu" Seeing them like that, the masked man laughed. It was quite nice that young children were trying to stop them, but they have now come to the realization that the harsh reality couldn''t be avoided. ''About ten years. How much do you think we have prepared for this day?'' This wasn''t something one or two kids could have stopped. And this was just the start. No matter how many survive, many would still die. Rather they should be thankful for the present death¡­ Kwaaang! And that was the moment. A huge roar and slight vibration on the ground as if it was being torn. Papapang! The masked man instinctively looked at the source. Something was flying to them at a tremendous speed. ''W-what? That is?'' It seemed to be moving from the layers of the air and reached the top of the North Heavenly dorm in an instant. They weren''t the only ones to see it, Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang too noticed it. "Mu¡­ Mu?" "Young lord Mumu?" It was none other than Mumu who did that, and his body was letting off steam, and he clenched his fist in the sky. And then hurled it down towards the dorm as fast as he could. Paaang! The moment he clenched his fist, something shocking happened. A great amount of wind pressure arose and struck the entire building from above. The flames soared up and wrapped around the building and were soon crushed by the great wind pressure created, and then embers burst out in all directions and disappeared. Swish! The masked man was at a loss for words at the fire which came undone in an instant. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen. ''¡­. What is this?'' Chapter 71: Variable (1) Chapter 71 - Variable (1)Thud! Mumu landed on top of the northernmost Heavenly Dorm. Not only was the fire extinguished from the force of the landing, but the roof was partially curving inwards and the tiles had broken, yet fortunately the dorm was still standing. But, "Uhhh." The wind pressure was so strong that Hae-ryang had to lay flat on the tiles and was losing consciousness. When he recovered enough to look around, he discovered Mumu''s appearance and couldn''t help but feel amazed. The muscles all over his body had swollen up, and even his height seemed to have increased. His skin had turned all red, and there was something seeping out from it. It felt like he was staring at the God of War right now. "Y-Young lord Mumu?" "Hae-ryang. Are you alright?" Hae-ryang was surprised at Mumu''s question and nodded. And then suddenly he remembered about Jin-hyuk who was still hanging from a roof tile. "I''m fine, but what about Young Lord Jin-hyuk?" Hae-ryang hurried over to where Jin-hyuk was, but he couldn''t see him. But when Hae-ryang glanced down expecting the worst¡­ "Damn it¡­ Mumu¡­" Jin-hyuk hadn''t fallen to the ground from Mumu''s landing, instead, he was dangling under the tile. He had almost fallen, but he had managed to move under the tile to avoid the force of the wind. When he looked down, there was soot, but the wall seemed to be holding up fine. "Jin-hyuk. I will pull you up!" "No!" "What?" "Mumu can you do this everywhere else?" There were a lot of questions about how the fire went out with one punch, but Jin-hyuk had other things to worry about first. He looked at the masked people under the building and said, "I and Hae-ryang will chase after them, so extinguish the fire from the other dorms first." "Those people?" "They are the ones who set fire to the dorms." Mumu looked at the masked people. As Jin-hyuk said, the flames in the other two dorms were much bigger than here. And the fire had broken out faster there too, so if he didn''t stop it, something terrible would happen. "Scream for me if something happens." "Enough, just go!" Mumu nodded, Kwang! He immediately flew to the other dorms. However, as Mumu kicked his feet, the roof tiles collapsed. "Ugh!" Jin-hyuk, who was hanging from the tiles, finally fell down. It was lucky that each floor had a tile railing so he could easily use some light footwork to softly land. ''T-this bastard should have told me he was going to do that.'' He was annoyed for a moment, but it wasn''t important. When he looked down. He saw the shocked masked men who were escaping somewhere and he moved to catch them right away. At the same time, the deputy was in the main building. It was late at night and only one person was working overtime. It was all well and good that the person handling the academy''s affairs was working so hard, but he was making his subordinates work overtime too. And their eyes were wide open. ''¡­ I want to leave.'' ''Please let me sleep.'' "Phew" Deputy Dan Pil-hoo stretched and got up from his seat. His subordinates looked at him with anticipation. However, the man sat down and then said, "You too, get up and stretch. Otherwise, your body will get hurt." "¡­ Ah, yes." Hope flew away. Dan Pil-hoo smiled. "Working all night like this, you are like a closer family to me than my wife. Hahaha." ''Family¡­ my ass.'' Dan Pil-hoo tried to ignore their resentful eyes. "Hmmm." Working overtime for several days was unavoidable. The Deputy Head was quite overloaded with work as there were some vacant seats, the head of the academy was busy with his own things and the annual ceremony of the Imperial family could happen whenever. And he wants his subordinates to just work like this? ''My head hurts.'' There are so many things to do, so many things to take care of. He had to look after Mumu who was causing accidents and the other master Sam Muheo, who was acting suspiciously. ''It is fortunate we have roll calls.'' Thanks to the roll call, the students were under control. And Mumu, that trouble maker too would have to do the roll call in dorms. But it wasn''t just one person. ''I did give him a warning, but he doesn''t seem like the kind to stand still.'' Sam Muheo, who Dan Pil-hoo had seen, had hidden his true character. And judging from his history in the Murim Association, the more things he had hidden about his past, the more likely he would turn into a problem later. Once under Dan Pil-hoo eye''s though, as long as he knew they were skilled, he could keep an eye on them. ''Shouldn''t the dorm final report be here by now?'' Dan Pil-hoo asked one of his aides. "The report for the dorms hasn''t come?" "Yes. Not yet." "It seems late." It was a little later than half an hour from the usual time. It was just half an hour, but the fact that no one came to inform them about the delay was something which couldn''t be overlooked¡­ Thud! Then someone hurriedly opened the door. "D-Deputy Head! We have a problem!" He was one of the warriors directly under the deputy. Dan Pil-hoo curiously asked, "What is it?" "L-look at this." The warrior immediately opened the window to the west side of the office. And when they looked out of it, all they could see was the black smoke rising in the distance. It was in the direction of the dorms. ''What is this?'' There was quite a bit of distance between the dorms and the main office, and there were even hills in between so the smoke shouldn''t have been so apparent right away. The first thing that came to mind when the smoke was so clearly seen was that something massive was on fire, and that thinking was correct. "There is fire in the dorms!" Upon hearing the warrior''s words, Dan Pil-hoo jumped up from his seat and shouted, "No, what are the warriors guarding the dorms even doing?" "I don''t know, I did send people but soon¡­" "How can this happen now! Immediately call for help, and the Masters too, wake everyone you can to put out the fire." "Y-yep!" It was an emergency. The dorms were on fire. And it might have been fine if it was in the morning, but now the students must have been in bed, meaning this was probably the worst time for this to happen. ''Ah! The dorms! Why!'' Something didn''t seem right. Dan Pil-hoo rushed out of his office. Flinch! And he thought of something strange. No matter how much he thought about it, there were warriors and even the supervisors of the dorms nearby, but it bothered him that the fire was this large and no one had reported about it to them. And the report by the man who was keeping an eye on Sam Muheo had been delayed too. ''No!'' Dan Pil-hoo looked at the dorms and turned away. The Heavenly Martial Arts hall was located on the northern side of the main building. Its tower was the tallest among all the buildings with a fortress-like form, and the surrounding conditions could be surveyed from the top. There was a man sitting on top of that tower and wiping something with a cloth. It was none other than a blood-soaked blade. The man mumbled something and wiped the sword. "Aging is such a bad thing. When you see the person who was once equal to a dozen collapse in vain." The man who had wiped off the blade stood up. Dang! Dang! The bells rang from the main building. As the bells rang in all directions, torches lit up everywhere and people flocked over. And the torchers were heading for the dorms. ''Hurry up. If all the students die in the fire, there will be nothing left.'' In the academy, everyone there was from Murim, and there were only a few normal people with any form of power there. And if a few of them died, one can never know what would happen next. ''I think I can see why you enjoyed sitting here and drinking. I also want to have a drink and enjoy it in such a nice place.'' This was a disaster for the academy which marked the beginning of a great era. And this was only the beginning of their revenge. Starting today, the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, which was known to be the core of martial arts, will fall into an abyss of chaos. ''Get up. And see it all burn.'' Taste the despair by burning the flowers which are meant to bloom, those who have taken everything from them in the name of justice. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. And starting from that despair, the feast of endless suffering will come. A bloody tragedy that couldn''t be compared to back then¡­'' ''!?'' The man in the shadows frowned. The torches had not yet arrived at the dorms, but the flames and smoke from the dorms to the north had suddenly disappeared, ''¡­ what?'' Come to think of it, the flames should also be coming from another place. However, the smoke from the other side had vanished as well, and now only two fires could be seen. ''The dorm must have burned down completely.'' All of the powder which had worked so nicely, and the men who must have done the work right. Even if there was only one chance, and even if someone discovered their plans, there was no way the flames could be stopped at once. Unless that was¨C "A variable?" An unseen variable. He wanted to check what was happening but it was too far away and in the dark so he couldn''t confirm it with his eyes. It was then. ''Again?'' This time, the flame on the east side was taken down and the smoke also disappeared right away. ''What the hell is going on?'' Wheik! The flame was spreading down the hallway. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Hong Hye-ryang with her scarlet hair roughly exhaled and re-covered her nose with a cloth. ''The fire is getting stronger.'' Hong Hye-ryang was shocked at this situation. Shortly after coming back from her personal training, she suddenly felt that her body was losing strength and fell asleep. But, unlike the others, the Hong family''s cultivation was, as her father said to her, "reverse cultivation to push away the limits." Therefore, without learning about poison she had developed a resistance to them. As she was exhaling out the poison while in a trance, she suddenly felt that her surroundings were becoming warmer and then much too hot. She opened the window only to see the dorm burning down around her. She was bewildered by this, but calmly carried the student she was sharing the room with on her shoulders and went into the hallway. Wheik! But the fire was spreading in front of the hallway. She was shocked by this. The symptoms of falling asleep were gone, but her hands were trembling and the strength in her body was greatly lessened. ''My strength isn''t all there.'' Now she was in a situation where a simple mistake could put her in great danger. But she didn''t hesitate to do it. Bang! After breaking down the wall which hadn''t yet caught on fire, she wet the area around it with water and removed her roommate from the building and then came back inside. It didn''t matter how this fire had happened. She had to save as many people as her body could handle. But, "haa¡­ Haa¡­" She gradually got dizzy because of inhaling too much smoke. She tried to rescue herself with the wet towel around her nose and mouth, but there was a limit to how much this would work. And the flame was spreading too fast. ''Only¡­ eight¡­ I could move¡­'' Had she been in her best form, she could have saved more people than this. But she couldn''t help them now. She had to at least save the two people on her shoulders. She ran towards the wall. Wheik! She thought the fire would slow down as the wall was wet, but the fire from the surroundings was blocking her path. It was evident that if she passed from there, her face and body would get burned. ''¡­ burn, I don''t know if that is a big deal!'' Thinking that she threw herself into the flames when¨C Swish! A huge windy force rushed through the hole she had created in the wall and the flames blocking her advances were taken down. ''Now is the time!'' She ran without missing the chance and when she was about to pass through the hole. ''Ah!'' She lost strength due to her legs going weak. And the strength she barely had left was finally taken from her. Hong Hye-ryang collapsed there and fell from the third floor with two people on her. At that moment when she thought it was the end¨C Kwang! Roar! With a roar from above, someone on the outside of the building glided down and hugged Hong Hye-ryang and the two other mates she had. Her eyes widened as she felt the huge muscles that hugged her and she looked at his face. "You?" It was none other than Mumu who saved her. And with a bright smile, Mumu said, "You aren''t hurt anywhere right?" "Ah, I am not hurt, but your body has grown a little¡­" "Let''s talk about that later." Pak! Mumu let go of them as they landed on the ground. Hong Hye-ryang, who was on her knees, looked back at the dorm. ''Ah!'' All the fire on the outer wall of the building was extinguished. She didn''t know what was happening. But there was still fire inside the building, so people inside the dorm were still in danger. "There is fire inside too." "Uh?" Kwang! At that moment, Mumu jumped up to the fourth floor and tore off the wall with one hand. Crack! And then he stood in the hallway with his arms all wide. And applauded. Paaaah! The fire inside subsided in an instant. And Hong Hye-ryang who saw it mumbled, "¡­ To make the fires disappear like that." Chapter 72: Variable (2) Chapter 72 - Variable (2)Forest hill was to the northwest of the dorms. In the middle of them was a man sitting on a small rock applying golden scab paste onto a wounded area of his thigh. He was Master Go Heon-boem, the supervisor of the West Wind Dorm. Looking at the wound, he mumbled to himself, clearly annoyed, ¡°Still, the masters of the academy are seriously¡­.¡± The masters hadn¡¯t breathed in the poison but had directly consumed it, yet they still managed to muster a much more violent resistance than he had anticipated. During the struggle, he had suffered injuries to his thigh and shoulder; they truly weren¡¯t any short for the name of masters of the academy. If it weren¡¯t for him being in the best form compared to them, it would have been challenging to deal with them alone. He rolled up his pants and also applied the medicine inside the wound. ¡®The time has come.¡¯ He was waiting for those who had completed their mission to join him. They were the ones who had to set fire to the four dorms and come here. The man smiled. It had been nine years since he infiltrated the academy. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have expected it to take 9 years to get this done.¡¯ Over time, they brought in each one of their men. And there were no complications as they had done it slowly, one after another. The poison was given through ventilation in the dorms to poison all the students at once. ¡®I didn¡¯t think their dorm system would be this weak.¡¯ Thanks to the roll call, all students will be in the dorms. So they chose this as the right time. The academy couldn¡¯t have expected that the people who had infiltrated them would prepare this long to get the war started. ¡®Now is the start.¡¯ With this, many students would be caught in the fire and die. Even though they were children now, they would one day become heads of the famous clans. Even if they burn to death, they wouldn¡¯t be able to speak out anyway. ¡®Don¡¯t curse us. If you want to resent us for the death, it should be directed to your parents and teachers.¡¯ They were just returning what they had gone through. Seventeen years back, they also tried to kill Forces of Evil''s children. It was a bloody punishment for them. And the start would be the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Pakk! At that moment, the sound of bushes rustling could be heard, and Go Heon-boem looked toward the sound and saw two masked men walk out from there. And he smiled, ¡°The mission?¡± ¡°The South Blade Dorm had been ignited.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Finally, the highlight of arson happened. He couldn¡¯t stop the smile on his face as he thought of the faces of the staff of the academy, knowing the truth behind this. ¡°Now one.¡± Shhh! As soon as he finished, two more masked people appeared from the bush. And they reported right away. ¡°East River Dorm is on fire too.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Go Heon-boem praised them. Things were going by the plan. ¡®Now two more?¡¯ And now, if the only two remaining dorms were burned, their plan was a success. And two more masked men rushed in from the northeast side. And looking at them, Go Heon-boem asked, ¡°What about the mission?¡± At that, the masked men said in shock. ¡°L-leader. There was a variable.¡± ¡°Variable?¡± ¡°We met an obstacle on the way, and then the fire was eventually lit¡­ but something suddenly few in from the northernside and put it out.¡± ¡°¡­ what are you speaking now?¡± Go Heon-boem raised his eyebrows. No matter how hard he tried to understand, he couldn¡¯t understand this gibberish. The fire was started, and then what happened? ¡°Report it neatly.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what had happened. Suddenly a wind like a storm came from nowhere and the fire in the North Heavenly Dorm went out.¡± Does that make sense? A storm-like wind came? Go Heon-boem looked at them, narrowing his eyes, thinking that this was all a little too absurd. ¡°Does this mean that you failed?¡± ¡°We apologize.¡± Pak! The two masked men hurriedly knelt on their knees and bowed. Failure of the mission meant death. Go Heon-boem, who looked at them, clenched his fist. ¡®Everything should have worked out.¡¯ If possible, that dorm should have been burned. The failure of one place was nothing more than a blemish on their great start. ¡°Stupid bastards.¡± ¡°We apologize. However we didn¡¯t expect the variable¡­.¡± ¡°Variable?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know that there would be people awake at that time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Go Heon-boem frowned. ¡°You said they were awake?¡± ¡°Besides, they weren¡¯t the only ones awake but had no problem moving.¡± ¡°What?¡± The effect of the poison had already been demonstrated. It was something that had been prepared with great care, so it wouldn¡¯t kill a person but make their body weak. Didn¡¯t even the masters get hit by it? But some students were completely fine? ¡®... if exposed to it once, it isn¡¯t unheard of for someone to form a tolerance to it, and for that amount to no longer work. But this can¡¯t be the case for the amount we released¡­.¡¯ Something felt strange. Did this mean the people awake had an innate tolerance to it? Just as he was puzzling through this¨C Pas! He could feel an energy from behind the bushes. And Go Heon-boem, who thought it was the other masked men turned. But as the bushes moved unexpectedly, unknown people walked out. It was Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang. ¡°No. How are you people here?¡± The masked men of the North Heavenly Dorm couldn¡¯t hide their shock. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t expect these young people to follow them. Go Heon-boem spoke with a terrifying expression. ¡°It wasn''t enough that you failed the mission, now you even got them to follow you?¡± ¡°W-we apologize. They are the ones who didn¡¯t sleep and disturbed our mission.¡± ¡°What? Those ones?¡± He looked at Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang. And the masked men pulled out their weapons. Srng! Srng! ¡°Uh? Y-Young lord Jin-hyuk, they seem too many.¡± Hae-ryang was a bit shaken. First of all, Jin-hyuk carelessly followed the masked men, and he felt something unsettling. And that thought seemed to be correct. ¡®Tch!¡¯ Jin-hyuk was also shocked by the number of masked people he was seeing. The arson occurred in all dorms, so he didn¡¯t think two people could do it, but this was more than he could handle. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to run now?¡± He heard Hae-ryang whisper to him. They could have handled it if there were just one or two, but now it was a considerable number. Go Heon-boem clicked his tongue and clearly depressed, said, ¡°They think they are doing heroic deeds, but they are just shortening their lives, kill them.¡± Papak! As soon as the word came, the masked men moved. They soon surrounded the two of them. This wasn¡¯t the academy surroundings either; this was a real fight with no one around. Jin-hyuk gulped at the thought of fighting them all¨Cthen began to gather energy at the tip of his toes. ¡°Hurry up.¡± The masked men moved at the words of Go Heon-boem. The first to move were the North Heavenly Dorm infiltrators. It was to make up for the mistakes they made. Phat! The masked man came in close to Jin-hyuk. ¡®This vicious speed¡¯ The man had aimed for Jin-hyuk¡¯s heart and head. In response, Jin-hyuk spread out his feet, avoiding the attack, and in retaliation, aimed for the man¡¯s neck with a roundhouse kick. ¡°Huh!¡± The masked man tilted his head to the back and lightly avoided it. But the attack from Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t end there. Pak! ¡®Eight Foot Torture technique! Round Star kick!¡¯ Jin-hyuk turned his body once more and kicked the man in the chest. Papapak! The masked man was hit in the chest and was pushed back three steps. ¡®Me?¡¯ And he grabbed his chest in surprise. He knew this kid was good, but this was much better than he expected. ¡®¡­ master level.¡¯ Go Heon-boem, who was leading the masked men, also looked at Jin-hyuk. At this level, this child could be the top of his class. It might take some time to subdue this child if they went one-on-one. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time and do it together.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And when the order fell, all the masked men tried to attack them. It was when Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang were nervous and tried to move. Papapak! ¡°Huk! Huk!¡± Someone rushed through the bushes. It was a masked man clutching his right shoulder, which was bleeding, and Go Heon-boem asked with a frown. ¡°Why did you come alone? And what is that?¡± ¡°L-leader! I apologize. The West Wind Dorm is a fail.¡± ¡°What?¡± After the North Heavenly Dorm, but the West Wind dorm was a failure too? What nonsense is this? He was puzzled at this unexpected result, and then someone came through the bushes. ¡°Uh. I heard that some crazy people set fire to the dorms by releasing some poison powder and were gathered here.¡± It was a cold-blooded woman with dark blue hair, an arrogant face, a fan in hand, and clothes that revealed her thighs. She was none other than Guyang Seorin, the manager of the West Wind Dorm. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Kuak! This woman!¡± Looking at the man¡¯s reaction, it could be told who had hurt him. But she wasn¡¯t the only one who showed up. ¡°Jin-hyuk! Hae-ryang!¡± ¡°Senior So-so?¡± It was Tang So-so who called them with cute dimples. Next to Tang So-so was a pretty girl with fox-like eyes, and she was Ma Yeon-hwa, the third in the third-year ranking. ¡®Ahh, we live!¡¯ Hae-ryang sighed at their appearance. It was the moment when they were confused about how to deal with so many masked men, and these amazing women showed up! Ma Yeon-hwa scanned the people and said, ¡°Are these the animals behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Looks like it. Senior. Uh? But there is a familiar face. Isn¡¯t that the supervisor for the West Wind Dorm?¡± Guyang Seorin, who had found Go Heon-boem smiled. Perhaps she didn¡¯t know that he caused this arson. Go Heon-boem¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°How did you stay awake?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you thought that the Guyang family would fall for that? After all it is stupid to even try something when we had a member of Tang family under me.¡± ¡°Tang family? ¡­ you want to talk like this?¡± ¡°Huhuhu, but it is the truth.¡± Tang So-so¡¯s cheeks trembled as she stared at Guyang Seorin. She didn¡¯t like how this woman considered the Tang family to be her subordinate. Ma Yeon-hwa stopped them. ¡°Stop arguing. The enemy is right ahead of us.¡± Saying that Ma Yeon-hwa took out the two swords from her back. The black sword with a dragon pattern and the white sword with a phoenix on it looked like a black dragon and white phoenix (flower). They were the swords she was the proudest of. ¡°Well. Right.¡± Pak! Guying Seorin widened her colorful fan and raised one leg. An indigo energy rose from her legs. ¡°Huh. Let''s see each other later.¡± When Tang So-so also crossed her hands with the daggers of the Tang family, ready to move. ¡®Variables, it was true.¡¯ He didn¡¯t assume five of such strong people would be untouched. Tang So-so and Guyang Seorin are known to be aware of poison and herbs, but it was questionable how the other three were untouched. But now wasn¡¯t the time for such questions. ¡®it changes nothing.¡¯ Although the fires in two dorms had failed, two were being consumed in flames. And this alone was enough to shake up the academy. ¡°Kill them all.¡± As soon as the order fell, the masked men moved to them with their weapons pointed. Chapter 73: Variable (3) Chapter 73 - Variable (3)The situation hadn¡¯t been good when it had only been him and Jin-hyuk, since they were badly outnumbered¨Cbut the appearance of the West Wind Dorm Women changed all of that. ¡®I have heard the rumors.¡¯ Reminding himself of the rumors made Hae-ryang sigh in relief. Jin-hyuk was indeed known to be skilled, but these three women who had just appeared were far superior to him; Of particular note were Guyang Seorin and Ma Yeon-hwa, who were widely known to be abnormally skilled. Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s splendid dual swordsmanship created black and white lines as she took down the masked people, just how strong could she be? -clank! ¡°Huh?¡± The masked man who had been blocking her twin swords had his sword broken¨Cbut that wasn¡¯t all. Chak! ¡°Kuak!¡± The twin swords cut down his elbow and his side without missing a beat. This technique of hers was amazing, in both precision and control. However, it could be said that these swords were moved with the sole purpose of dissecting her opponent, there was no room for surrender. Shhh! ¡°Huh! This witch!¡± ¡°Whom are you calling a witch?¡± Guyang Seorin¡¯s movements were swift. Like the woman who was known to have crossed everyone in the school with her movement, she avoided the attacks of the masked man¨Creaching out in front of his nose, she lifted up her leg to kick him in the chin. Puk! ¡°Um!¡± A foot collided with a chin, as a masked man soared high up¨Conly to fall back down. The one who was hit just rolled back onto the ground not moving. ¡°Well. This was nothing.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± As she fanned herself, the other men grunted. Chachachacha! Chang! Chang! Chang! The other men then began to wield their weapons to smash down the daggers that Tang So-so had been tossing at them, though that wasn¡¯t all she had been doing. Wheik! While throwing the daggers with her left hand she swung the whip which was hanging by her waist and used it to pull the leg of a man. Thud! ¡°Huh!¡± As the man lost his balance, he spotted the daggers that were coming right for his face. Bewildered and not wanting to be hit by them, he immediately rolled not even caring about his body. ¡°Ack!¡± One of the daggers had managed to embed itself within his left wrist. Tang So-so was from a family famous for poison, so the weapon was bound to be coated in it! Seeing that his wrist was turning black, the man cut off his own wrist without another thought. ¡®Amazing. They aren¡¯t second and third-year seniors for nothing.¡¯ These women were a lot stronger than the masked people. Hopefully, they might be able to subdue them but there was something missing, the man, Go Heon-boem hadn¡¯t moved yet. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he coming?¡¯ If he joined his men, things could have turned out differently. However, despite giving the order he hadn¡¯t stepped ahead and kept watching them all with his hawk-like eyes. ¡®¡­those two are the problem.¡¯ The ones who annoyed Go Heon-boem the most were Ma Yeon-hwa and Guyang Seorin. With every motion, these two were limiting the area in which his men could move freely. ¡®And it isn¡¯t like they are doing their best.¡¯ s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. They weren¡¯t doing their best. That being said, the two had already gone past the limit that students should have. Guyang Seorin was a child of one of the Four Great Warriors and was said to have natural talent but Ma Yeon-hwa was the most shocking one. ¡®That girl¡­ every time she moves her swords another opponent succumbs, she keeps aiming to maximize the bloodshed, killing each of them in an instant. This wasn¡¯t what the academy taught the students. It made him wonder from where she was learning this, and because of that, she was more interesting than Guyang Seorin. Shh! Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes turned to him. Her goal was to defeat the man who was using these masked people. Ma Yeon-hwa was most aware of the fact that he was the strongest person and the one behind this incident. ¡®That man is the most dangerous one, and is probably the ring leader.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to stop him once all these masked men had been stopped. Phat! She decided to move instead of waiting there and went for Go Heon-boem... Black Dragon and White Phoenix swords were ready as she rushed at him. ¡®Ma Yeon¡¯s Double Fang Swords Knot!, the 4th technique Early Evil Cutting Fangs!¡¯ Chachachacha! A bloodthirst so thick that revealed itself to be so ferocious that it seemed to materilize as something hungry to feed. Go Heon-boem went stiff as he immediately took a step back and pulled out his sword. Shhh! ¡®Loyal Evil Sword!¡¯ The sword¡¯s blade was like a rippling wave from Go Heon-boem¡¯s hand. And then it stopped. Chachachang! Both swords collided as sparks glittered around them. ¡®Ha, look at this.¡¯ Go Heon-boem''s eyes shone as he watched his technique being blocked. Despite knowing that this woman was good, he thought he would have an upper hand due to experience but it felt like they were on equal terms. ¡®This witch. She has skills comparable with the teachers.¡¯ The teachers of the academy were all warriors, so there was a certain gap between the skills of students and teachers. From the perspective of Go Heon-boem, if he had to divide the levelings then this woman could enter the teacher¡¯s ranks. ¡®Loyal Evil also didn¡¯t work, if a few more years pass, I won''t be able to face her. But now¡­¡¯ Chang! Go Heon-boem pulled back his sword and aimed for the gaps he could see in Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s guard. As she turned her body to counter, her shoulder became exposed as she aimed for the face of Go Heon-boem. ¡®I knew you would do that!¡¯ His sword, which was already getting used to her, tried to cut off her ankles. At that moment, something flew to intercept the tip of his sword stopping it. Chang! ¡®A fan?¡¯ It was none other than Guyang Seorin¡¯s fan. When he looked over to where the fan had come from, he saw that Guyang Seorin was multitasking, clenching the neck of one of his men while she licked her lips and helping Ma Yeon-hwa in the meantime. Chak! ¡®Huh!¡¯ Go Heon-boem hurriedly stepped back and withdrew. Any later and Ma Yeon-hwa would have cut his throat. Go Heon-boem¡¯s impression became distorted as he touched his neck. ¡°Unfortunate, senior.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As if it was a pity Ma Yeon-hwa had spoken, Guyang Seorin picked up her fan which had fallen to the ground. Pak! Guying Seorin took it lightly. And Go Heon-boem clicked his tongue. ¡°I am not going to be careless just because you are kids.¡± ¡°Kids? I don¡¯t think that is something a man who committed such horrid deeds against the so-called kids should be speaking.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa aimed the tip of her Black Dragon sword at him. She wasn¡¯t wrong, but the man smiled. ¡°Whatever, it is time to end this game,¡± ¡°Game?¡± Shhh! At that time, a few forms appeared from the bushes in the west and seeing that Tang So-so¡¯s face brightened at the people whose presence she couldn¡¯t even feel. ¡°Wow!¡± Fortunately, they weren¡¯t masked men but three people she knew. ¡°Master Oh Jong-dan!¡± ¡°Master So Boryang and Bae Manok?¡± They were the masters who taught the second and third years students. It was the moment when the kids felt relieved that strong allies had appeared. The middle-aged man, Oh Jong-dan said, ¡°This is a bit different from the plan.¡± ¡®Plan?¡¯ Jin-hyuk frowned. Something felt off. If it was a normal reaction, when masked people and students were fighting, the teachers should help them. However, as soon as they came, they were talking about a plan, and Go Heon-boem said, ¡°There were variables.¡± ¡°These are the variables? That is why the smoke didn¡¯t rise from the fires?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hae-ryang who was hearing this weird conversation mumbled. ¡°Damn it¡­ I don¡¯t think they are allies.¡± ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Grunt! ¡°Kuak!¡¯ Guyang Seorin broke the neck of the masked man she was holding and got up. For now, things seem to have changed a bit. If it was only Go Heon-boem they would have had the advantage in the fight, but now there were 4 teachers of the academy. And not all the masked men were dealt with, at that time, Jin-hyuk looked at them and said, ¡°Are masters in on this?¡± None of the three masters answered as if they didn¡¯t care. Rather, weird words came. ¡°Let¡¯s change the plan.¡± ¡°The teachers of the academy dealt with the arsonists that had murdered the brave students trying to stop them, doesn¡¯t sound bad right?¡± ¡°I think the same.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s face went stiff with those words. Although it was known that they were on the team which committed the arson, he couldn¡¯t think that they would come over to kill the students this casually. What is with those people? ¡®We are done. What skills do lower District sect people have to fight?¡¯ Hae-ryang regretted coming here; he could lose his life trying to help Jin-hyuk. Even if he wanted to run now, there was no way he could escape from the academy teachers. ¡°Huhuhu. Afraid?¡± Go Heon-boem chuckled as if he sensed his fear. And to that, Hae-ryang said. ¡°If I ask to spare me, will I be spared?¡± ¡°But you see, dead don''t speak¡± ¡®¡­ they want all of us dead.¡¯ Knowing their secret meant that no one here could be left alive. Srng! All the three masters took out their weapons. A terrible killing intent could be felt eminating from them. It was the moment when all the students began to be nervous about this. They heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Jin-hyuk~¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened. It was none other than Mumu. ¡®Young lord Mumu?¡¯ ¡®Mumu?¡¯ Even Hae-ryang and Tang So-so who recognized the voice were confused. Although it was one person¡¯s cry, even the masters trying to attack stopped to see if it was just one or more people coming. And in an instant, the words of Mumu flashed through Jin-hyuk¡¯s mind. [Call me if anything happens.] ¡®Shit!¡¯ This was nothing short of a crisis, so how could he call Mumu in this danger? What if he gets hurt here? Hae-ryang, who was troubled, looked up at the moon and shouted with all his might. ¡°MUMUUUUUUUUUUUUU!¡± At his cry, even the masked men seemed to be shocked and unable to comprehend. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Rather than shouting for help from other masters and teachers, this child was calling for someone called Mumu? ¡®Idiot! What can Mumu do in this situation?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was embarrassed. However, Hae-ryang¡¯s cry was enough to provoke the enemies. So Boryang, one of the masters rushed for Hae-ryang. It was to kill him. But during that moment. Papapaap! Someone crashed through the trees above and landed right where they were. As he landed the floor could be seen digging down making everyone turn there. ¡°Young lord Mumu!¡± He shouted with a bright face and So Boryang, who was trying to kill him, frowned. ¡®This one is Mumu?¡¯ Is there anyone in the academy who didn¡¯t know the name? That unique man who passed through the entrance test with only muscle strength. But this looked different from what he heard. Swish! The form of Mumu with steam rising from his body and red hot muscles looked ominous. And that was enough intimidation for them to stay alert. ¡®¡­ this one is dangerous.¡¯ ¡®This one needs to be taken down first.¡¯ Path! All three masters rushed to Mumu at once. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Two of the masters quickly narrowed the distance to Mumu at once and moved from left and right. Their swords aimed for the throat and waist of Mumu. ¡°Stay back!¡± Tang So-so yelled in fear. But, Clang! Tang! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± The expressions of the two masters wielding the sword to kill Mumu went stiff. This was because their swords hadn¡¯t stabbed into Mumu¨Cinstead, the swords had simply snapped. For a moment, both the attackers and the onlookers were shocked and Mumu titled his head and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 74: Variable (4) Chapter 74 - Variable (4)Published on Jun 26, 2022 ?10 min read?1661 views Staring at the blade of the sword breaking, everyone thought the same thing. ''An Indestructible body?'' Indestructible Body. An indestructible body refers to a body that had reached the realm of invincibility. However, it was also known that this body was a supreme state which could only be reached when a person had reached the peak of internal and external energy. It was something more than having a well-muscled body. ''How?'' ''Just how?'' The two masters who had attacked him were shocked. So Boyrang and Bae Manok were so shocked that it took several moments for them to get their senses back, and when they did, they looked at Mumu in a new light. Ma Yeon-hwa''s eyes shone. Leaving everything behind, they were masters of the academy. And he had broken their sword with only a bare body?'' This was shocking. And it was something that couldn''t be overlooked. Despite having their swords broken, they were all masters who had experience. They were people who could always swing the situation back in their favor. ''I don''t know how he did it, but if his body is hard enough to make us think of an indestructible body, we have no choice but to inflict repeated damage to him.'' ''I think techniques with force would work better.'' As expected, the two of them were already concocting up their own solutions. Considering that Mumu''s muscles could not be slashed with weapons, they came to the conclusion to hurt the body. Just as everyone''s eyes had focused. ''Gap!'' SHHHH! Wuk! "Kuak!" Suddenly a masked man grabbed a hold of his neck¨CTang So-so had thrown a needle into his neck. "Uh, you cowardly woman!" The Masked man''s face was turning purple behind the mask, and it looked like he wanted to kill her. Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t do much as he was unable to move. Goyang Seorin was also already ready with poison needles hidden inside her fan and hit the masked man in front of her. Puk! "Kuk! T-this!" In tandem, the two women had attacked two masked men, and that had made the other masked men become warier of them. On the other hand, Go Heon-boem, who was leading them, thought it was pathetic that the two men were losing to children all because they couldn''t keep their guard up. "Things which come to prestigious academies sure have a reason¡­" Chak! Before he could finish speaking, Ma Yeon-hwa''s treasured sword the White Phoenix aimed for his forehead. At that, Go Heon-boem titled his head to the side and countered. Chang! While his sword collided with hers, Ma Yeon-hwa said, "You are the cowards who try to kill the students by arson and poison! We kids learn what we see." "¡­" He couldn''t refute that, and thanks to the appearance of Mumu, there was a bit of a pause in the constant fighting. The masked men were slowly moving to Jin-hyuk and Hae-ryang. And Mumu who noticed this became serious. ''Are they trying to kill Jin-hyuk and the others?'' He came here since Hae-ryang had called for him but he couldn''t understand the situation. This was because there were masters of the academy mixed among the masked men. However, now that the masters had attacked the students and masked men aimed their swords at his friends he now understood. Mumu asked the two masters who were walking around him. "¡­ are the masters our enemies too?" "Well, if we say no, would you believe us?" Bae Manok who was looking staring at Mumu spoke with mirth in his voice. In the struggle for life and death searching for gaps and creating gaps in an opponent was important. And if he could shake this child he could kill him. ''Find gaps.'' Numerous things had passed through his mind. Because of the muscles which swords wouldn''t work on, they were already cautious about Mumu. It looked like he was standing still, yet still, they couldn''t move without a proper plan or him revealing a gap in his defense. ''A battle between warriors ultimately depends on the one who takes advantage of the situation first. If I aim before being ready I might get countered.'' But they didn''t have time. In this case, one had to draw the boy''s attention and Bae Manok blinked at So Boryang. ''Okay.'' So Boryang who understood his unspoken words immediately went for Mumu. Even if he didn''t have a weapon in hand; even if he wasn''t sure of the outcome; he was ready. He used a technique that made his body heavier and moved. Mumu reached out to So Boryang who was coming in. Shh! He slightly tilted his head sliding right past Mumu''s hand all the while closing the gap between Mumu ad him. As he closed in on Mumu, he reached out with a fist toward Mumu''s stomach. ''Body Weight Manipulation technique.'' Internal energy gathered on the fist speeding toward Mumu. Using this crushing technique Mumu''s already red muscles could be penetrated. Pak! Mumu grabbed So Boryang with one hand. ''Uh?'' He was shocked. His internal energy wasn''t passing through Mumu''s muscles. Normally one would be too hurt and moving would be difficult because of the pain. Mumu grabbed So Boryang by the head and lifted him up. "Uh?" Shocked, the man tried to kick Mumu in the neck but his legs couldn''t reach him. Tak! It was because Mumu grabbed his ankles. And Mumu who grabbed the ankle mumbled, "Such thin ankles." "What?" "You have neglected muscle training, then." Crack! When Mumu applied very little strength, the ankle broke and the bones were pushed out of the flesh! "Kuak!" A healthy bone was broken so viciously that it was impossible for even a master to control the pain. However, Bae Manok didn''t miss this chance. He went behind Mumu with his hands clasped together. Thud! Paaang! An offensive technique was launched using both hands. Infusing both hands with internal energy, each step she took was so powerful that the ground cracked, and as her hands touched Mumu''s back¡­ The waves of internal energy which spread through her palms quickly penetrated into Mumu''s back. ''Done!'' She touched it. No matter how strong these muscles were, as long as the level ten internal energy pierced into them all of the internal organs would be torn to shreds. "Mumu!" Shouted Jin-hyuk who was dealing with a masked man. He knew that he couldn''t be careless just because they were people who were teaching in the academy but in the end, he failed to keep an eye on them. But, ''!?'' Mumu was standing. And then he slowly turned his head around. Bae Manok was looking at him like she couldn''t understand what had happened. "You¡­ are fine?" "Is this a hand technique?" "Uh?" Mumu had been studying martial arts recently. And he had an unusually good memory so he knew things despite seeing them only once. A method of inflicting damage to the inside of the body rather than external wounds. That was what was used just now. ''Shit!'' Bae Manok hurriedly tried to move away, she wasn''t sure why but her technique didn''t work. Then she would have to figure something else out¡­ Pak! But Mumu grabbed her by the head. ''Uh?'' She tried to shake off the hand but Mumu applied strength to the hand holding his head and soon he was unable to move because of the pain which felt like her skull was breaking. "Ack!" Wanting to fight, but being unable to fight. "You, what are you? no matter how strong you are you shouldn''t¡­." "You don''t train your muscles so maybe you are the ones relying on shallow techniques?" ''What?'' At those words, she thought it was absurd. If it was possible to prevent attacks by training muscles everyone would have worked hard. Is this guy making fun of him? It was then. "Y¡­ you fucker! Die!" So Boryang who was also being held in Mumu''s right hand pulled out a dagger from the waist and tried to stab Mumu in the eye. He decided to aim for the most sensitive body part, the eye would work. And of course, this was right, but, Crack! Before the dagger could even reach Mumu his head was smashed to pieces. His head which was crushed like a watermelon fell to the ground with flesh and blood. "Ah¡­ I was a bit worried and used too much force." Mumu mumbled thinking he had made a mistake. ''!!!!'' At this sight, Bae Manok who was in his left hand trembled. Who would have imagined at So Boryang a master at the super master level would die from having his head crushed unable to do anything? And after killing the man, the child put on an innocent face! ''What the hell is he¡­?'' She wasn''t the only one who was surprised. ''Uh?'' While everyone was fighting, they looked at So Boryang who had his head smashed in the hands of Mumu. "Um." Hae-ryang shook his head at the reactions of others. What is with everyone''s reactions? "Can''t they be killed?" At his words, Jin-hyuk shook his head and shouted. "No! killing is fine!" These are the ones who tried to kill the students by poisoning them and burning them. They even tried to kill them here too, so Jin-hyuk wasn''t going to be kind enough to spare their lives after seeing their true colors. And Tang So-so too agreed. "Right! Mumu no need to be considerate!" In their words, Mumu decided to do the same to Bae Manok''s head. And panicking she shouted, "H-Help me!" She thought she was going to die in the same gruesome manner and was terrified. Master Oh Jang-dan who was also a traitor teacher couldn''t just watch it and rushed at Mumu. "Stop!" Oh Jong-dan moved in a light footwork method. And his fierce blade which had energy on it was ready to cut Mumu in half for what he did. Mumu who was grabbing Bae Manok''s head swung it around. Chak! As a result, one of her legs got cut off. "You bastard!" To use a woman as a shield! Oh Jong-dan clenched his teeth regretting his actions which were too reckless and tried to cut the hand of Mumu holding her, but he moved her. Cutting off the arm of someone who was holding someone else was difficult, especially with him moving her around but there was something else. "My right hand is free though?" Puck! "Kuak!" S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu punched the man in the head with his fist. After being punched in the forehead the skull was crushed, exploding blood everywhere as he began to bleed from the eyes, nose, and mouth. Bang! The floor sounded hollow as he fell back. The man didn''t move as he fell and died soon after. Crack! "Huk!" When Mumu turned back, Bae Manok who had her leg cut off screamed as she looked at the dead and soon died in the same manner. For a moment, after what just happened, silence fell. ''W-what is this?'' For a moment everyone thought the same thing. This had nothing to do with the martial arts they had learned. Technique, footwork, forms. Mumu killed people who were super master-level teachers in the academy without even being pushed into a corner. Drip! Cold sweat trickled down Go Heon-boem''s forehead. And his body trembled. ''¡­ these kids weren''t the variables.'' The monster in front was the real variable. Chapter 75: Variable (5) Chapter 75 - Variable (5)Published on Jul 2, 2022 ?9 min read?1830 views Jin-hyuk was quite shocked by this side of Mumu. He knew Mumu had amazing powers but he didn¡¯t expect that even the most trained warriors, the masters of the academy, were unable to compete with him. Does this mean that an overwhelming power of the body could neutralize martial arts? ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ Can strength transcend energy? He was confused. This was a result that shook the common sense he was brought up around, and he knew. ¡®¡­ but is he fine?¡¯ Even after killing them so cruelly, his expression was the same as usual. The innocent face. Like this was a daily task. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk seemed to know something by looking at Mumu¡¯s expression. Until his father and him met Mumu, he knew Mumu had little to no interaction with people, so the boundaries of good and bad could be vague. The reason Mumu had the same expression, as usual, was because he didn¡¯t have any emotional feelings other than the fact that he killed the enemy. ¡®Ahh¡­ he is such a piece of work!¡¯ It seemed like he had to teach Mumu a whole lot. The brutal killing of an enemy wasn¡¯t the wrong action here, but he should know to stop putting himself in dangerous situations like this. And unlike Jin-hyuk, Hae-ryang was excited for completely different reasons. ¡®I knew he was strong but¡­¡¯ This strong! This is already beyond the level of students. How many people in the academy could even go against three masters of the academy? Only those who were the kids of the Four Great Warriors could attempt it. ¡®Kuak. I made the right choice!¡¯ To ride with them was right! If he stayed by the side of Mumu, even if he does nothing, he is bound to succeed. All the regrets he felt were washed away right then. ¡®But¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure how the other people would react to seeing this cruel killing act from Mumu. Even he, who was a Lower District Sect¡¯s person, was shocked at how the heads were smashed right in front of him, so the eyes of the women in the academy would¡­ Drip! Tang So-so was bleeding from her nose. ¡®He is full of colors!¡¯ In the eyes of Tang So-so, the figure of Mumu with blood splattered all over him was exciting and because of that, this happened. She attempted to cover the nosebleed, but Hae-ryang noticed and frowned. ¡®¡­ what is with her?¡¯ This was a strange reaction according to him. What is being not injured and having a nosebleed? He thought the other women were weird too. ¡°Huhu.¡± The look on Guyang Seorin¡¯s face as she observed Mumu was one of interest; the way she looked at him differed greatly from the looks she gave those who she had killed. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®He isn¡¯t just a kid.¡¯ Judging from what happened during the dorm selections, she knew he was a skilled junior. But now, this wild strength she witnessed was stimulating for her ¡®Grandfather will like him!¡¯ Guyang Seorin licked her lips at that thought. ¡®¡­¡¯ During the fight, Hae-ryang frowned. Even Ma Yeon-hwa who was in the middle of fighting with Go Heon-boem was blushing for some reason. Hae-ryang felt seriously concerned. ¡®No, I guess women like these kinds of things?¡¯ At that time, Ma Yeon-hwa looked away from Mumu and attacked Go Heon-boem. It was Go Heon-boem who was unable to concentrate because of what Mumu did and missed his chance. Chang! Ma Yeon-hwa spoke to him as he struggled to block. ¡°Surrender. You have lost.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± ¡°Do you think you can beat him?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa was talking about Mumu. Go Heon-boem wasn¡¯t stronger than the three masters. And the power Mumu showed wasn¡¯t something he would be able to take lightly. ¡®And even I haven¡¯t even used my hidden cards yet.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa didn¡¯t say that. She couldn¡¯t use her true skills here. Of course, even if she didn¡¯t she was confident in not losing to this man or any other opponent. ¡®I cannot lose until I rebuild my clan.¡¯ Go Heon-boem gulped looking at Ma Yeon-hwa. No, not just her, he was looking around her, at the four masked men who were left. Where did this plan go wrong? How could they have messed up even though they had been preparing for this for a long time? How could mere kids stop this? Grunt! He ground his teeth. In response to that, Ma Yeon-hwa pointed with her Black Dragon and White Phoenix. ¡°Surrender. And if you tell why you had to do this I will spare you¡­¡± But Go Heon-boem yelled. ¡°Seal the senses!¡± The moment the cry fell, the masked men seemed to be scared. Fear and hesitation could be sensed. He issued an order, and the masked people knew what it was, which was why they were trembling. ¡®They need to be killed here.¡¯ Otherwise what they want would never be achieved. Besides, there was no variable worse than that monster. If they couldn¡¯t deal with him now, then they were sure that more and more obstacles would sprout from him in the future. [I have been waiting for this day for a long time. Don¡¯t fail.] For that person, he could kill anyone. Even if it meant resorting to this method. One of the masked men spoke in a shocked voice, ¡°L-leader, but the plan is to¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡®If we don¡¯t kill these brats here, the plan will be a mess.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t directly say it, the masked people had to follow the orders because they knew this situation wasn¡¯t favorable to them. ¡°Damn it!¡± A masked man widened the distance from Jin-hyuk and suddenly began to touch his blood points on the body. Tatatatak! ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Jin-hyuk felt like they were planning something once again. ¡®I need to check it! One Hit Takedown!¡¯ Jin-hyuk moved right away and quickly closed the distance. The technique he was trying to execute would subdue the man with one hit and stop him from completing whatever he was trying to do, but at that crucial moment, a masked man grabbed the leg of Jin-hyuk. Tak! ¡®Uh?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was shocked. This masked man had strength equal to him so how could he block him with just one hand? Bulge! ¡®What is that?¡¯ Jin-hyuk frowned. The only part exposed of the masked people was the eyes. However, the nerves around the eyes were turning dark red as they were bulging out and the whites of the eyes were now black. ¡°I¡­will¡­ show¡­ this¡­ to¡­ take¡­ you¡­ down!¡± An ominous feeling could be felt. ¡°Let go!¡± Jin-hyuk tried to kick him in the face but the man was holding his foot and he was faster than Jin-hyuk now. Puck! He hit Jin-hyuk in the stomach. ¡°Kuak!¡± Despite being a single hit, Jin-hyuk coughed up blood as he bounced on the ground. After managing to stop he thought, ¡®Internal energy?¡¯ The internal energy of the man seemed to have doubled. Clearly, there wasn¡¯t much difference before, but now he couldn¡¯t stop the attack. Tuktuk! And the change wasn¡¯t just on the man¡¯s face. Looking at the hand of the masked man which was cut, the blood vessels were bulging there too, just like around the eyes. Whatever this man did, it wasn¡¯t normal, and Go heon-boem liked this. ¡®You brought this on yourselves.¡¯ Blood Art Demonic Martial Arts. A technique based on body enhancing techniques which were known to be the best and this was a forbidden martial art of a Demonic Sect that had been destroyed. This was a technique of Blood Arts and Reverse Blood Flow technique which burned everything inside for the sole purpose of making one stronger for a certain time. ¡®The side effect is to lose one¡¯s life.¡¯ They were sure that their lives were coming to an end here. In this desperate moment, they decided to perform this technique and take down these students with them. ¡®I will kill you.¡¯ Go Heon-boem also began to bleed like the masked men. Tatatatak! And the remaining masked people did the same. Tatatatak! As soon as the internal energy in the body began to change, their bodies felt surged with power. Kwang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Go Heon-boem who was in the process of change was shocked as he saw two masked men who were completely changed fall to the ground trying to take down Mumu, they were down with their backs bent weirdly. ¡°You¡­ you bastard!¡± After a perfect change, one masked man tried to run at Mumu. Bang! Soil rose up as he rushed at Mumu confident with the change in his body¨Cbut Mumu just clapped the head of the masked man who had come closer. Kwang! And the head disappeared along with the sound of a clap. Only blood dripped from the palms of Mumu. Thud. The body of the man without a head fell down. Everyone fell silent once again at this scene, and only Jin-hyuk remained unaffected enough to speak. ¡°Mu-Mumu, you¡­¡± ¡°Uh? I just thought it would be better to get this done quickly before they try anything.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Go Heon-boem felt the blood rush down his body. How could he have imagined killing the men before they even tried to fully awaken the power? ¡®You bastardddd!¡¯ Go Heon-boem who was angry was emanating a dangerous amount of energy. ¡°Kuaaaaalk!¡± Goooooo! The energy around him began to swirl like a storm. It felt so intense that even Ma Yeon-hwa who was in front of him was pushed way back and the bushes shook. Rumble! A phenomenon of controlling the energy in the world and not the one in the body. Ma Yeon-hwa had to cross the swords to stop the force coming at her. ¡®His energy seems to have increased. This is¡­¡¯ Shhhk! It was then. The energy around Go Heon-boem was like a storm. As his form moved, it felt like a fog rose. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Chang! ¡°Kugh!¡± She hurriedly used the swords to block, but she was still pushed back and couldn¡¯t handle the energy around. She couldn¡¯t withstand this air of energy he was controlling. It was so great that she wondered if her precious swords would break. And if she acted carelessly she knew she would die. Clench! She clenched her teeth and tried to correct her stance but Go Heon-boem vanished from there. ¡®Ah?¡¯ He appeared in front of Mumu. His target wasn¡¯t the woman but Mumu and he shouted. ¡°I just need to kill yo¡­.¡± Paaaaang! Before his words could even be finished. Weird wind force rose and the wind was so strong that no one could open their eyes. And when it stopped everyone was shocked. ¡®!!!¡¯ Go Heon-boem¡¯s lower body stood in front of Mumu with his upper body blown off just because of Mumu¡¯s outstretched fist. And ten or so trees behind had fallen down and pushed far away. Mumu scratched his head as he looked at his speechless friends. ¡®¡­ I guess he wasn¡¯t as strong as he looked.¡¯ Chapter 76: Hidden Card (1) Chapter 76 - Hidden Card (1)Published on Jul 3, 2022 ?12 min read?1774 views Whisper! The dorm site was in chaos. Along with the numerous people from the academy, the masters, and even the office staff all came to the side of the dorms. This was the largest even since the founding of the institute. This was because it was an even of chaos¨Cand this wasn¡¯t one with natural causes. It hadn¡¯t been happenstance but planned arson. The three dead people in the dorm¡¯s superintendent room. The dorm¡¯s guards were also found dead. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Who would do this?¡± ¡°Is this why we didn¡¯t find out right away?¡± They were all killed. It was also by the hands of someone strong. Knowing this, the main building and the masters realized how serious this situation was. But fortunately, despite the planned nature of the crime, the damage wasn¡¯t too much. This was all because the fire was stopped before it could burn down the entire dorm. The guards and warriors, who came to extinguish the fire, only saw the soot from the fire. ¡°Was the fire extinguished?¡± ¡°I saw the smoke rise for sure.¡± ¡°I am saying the same thing.¡± ¡°There is no wind too, should we call this luck?¡± ¡°No one seemed to die.¡± ¡°True. A miracle.¡± Because the investigation wasn¡¯t done properly, the masters of the academy regarded this as a miracle. However, the only thing this miracle brought was the immediate safety of the students, nothing had been truly resolved yet though. ¡°Phew.¡± There was a handsome man who sighed looking at the huge crowd of students who were gathered near the dorms. It was Kang Mui, the second-placed student in the third year, and his eyes were cold. ¡®¡­ not a single one died?¡¯ The result was also unexpected. If this act of rebellion had been carried out as planned, more than 80% of the students would have died tonight. Only then could the entire faction be shaken. Yet not a single one had died. It should have been the beginning strike of a long-prepared war. ¡®How did the flame go out?¡¯ Obviously, the exterior of the dorm was full of oil, soot, and embers. The building and the students who should have burned to the ground were fine and the flame had been easily extinguished. It was strange to dismiss this as a miracle. Kang Mui was sure. ¡®Something happened.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t known what the variable was. Except that something which shouldn¡¯t have happened had happened. Clench! ¡®Uh?¡¯ At that time, the surroundings were buzzing and the eyes of the students turned. It was a lot more chaotic than before. Why were they doing this? The stories the students spoke of entered the ears of Kang Mui. ¡°Yah. It was amazing!¡± ¡°The students of the North Heavenly Dorm and the West Wind Dorm caught those who set fire to the dorms?¡± ¡°Really? Catch the culprits? Who?¡± ¡°Was it Guyang Seorin, Ma Yeon-hwa, and Tang So-so? I think that was who went?¡± ¡°The seniors of 2nd year and 3rd years of the West Wind Dorm and the 1st years of the North Heavenly Dorm.¡± ¡°1st years? Really?¡± ¡°Yes. The 1st years. They said they were the first to notice the fire.¡± ¡°But, they caught them?¡± ¡°I think all the culprits are dead.¡± ¡®Everyone is dead?¡¯ Tak! Kang Mui climbed up to the tree closest to them and he concentrated his eyes on the northwest side, the management team of the main building and the masters of the academy were gathered there, and there were familiar faces among them. Mumu, Yu Jin-hyuk, Hae-ryang, Tang So-so, Guyang Seorim and Ma Yeon-hwa. Kang Mui who saw them had gone cold. ¡®¡­ them?¡¯ The unexpected variable. He also saw the bodies of the dead masked men around them and the bodies of the masters too. However, if there was something unusual, it was the bodies that weren¡¯t intact. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Did the deputy head deal with them?¡¯ Something felt strange. Even the masked men were all Master level people. They weren¡¯t at a level that students could handle. Kang Mui ended up looking at Mumu. ¡®He is strong but he couldn¡¯t have improved to a level that could handle the masters of the academy in a single week¡¯s time. Then¡­¡¯ He looked at the blue-haired girl. ¡®Guyang Seorin.¡¯ If anyone had a chance, it had to be her. Among the current Murim people, her grandfather was the one who was known to be at the peak at handling poison and the most dangerous of the Four Great Warriors. The special poison they used was something even the strongest person was wary of. Everyone knew how he took down six sects committing evil deeds in a single night with poison. So she had a chance. ¡®Did the successor of Four Great Warriors stop the war we had prepared so much? Is this a joke made by fate?¡¯ If that was the case he hated this. Was the unluckiness from the past constantly being passed down from generation to generation? Kang Mui smiled. ¡®But if you think that this is the entire war, you are mistaken.¡¯ This fire was just a flame that signaled the beginning. This wasn¡¯t the true war. Same time. There was someone rushing down to the first basement of the library. It was the deputy, Dan Pil-hoo. ¡®The problem is that ominous thoughts always come true.¡¯ He had turned his steps from the dorms where the fire broke out, and just in case went to the dorms of the Infinity Ten of the Heavenly Upbringing. It was because there were guards there, but he was getting no news, and he soon discovered the dorm was empty. At that time, Dan Pil-hoo had summarized the situation with the experience and unique insight from his time in the Murim Association. ¡®As soon as the news of our staff was cut off, the fire broke out. This isn¡¯t just a fire, this is an attempt to divert attention.¡¯ For the academy, the most important things were the students. According to the policy of the academy, the students were the highest priority. If anything happens, all the people in the academy would go right to the dorms and the gazes on other places would fade away. ¡®Aside from the students, what more is important in the academy?¡¯ The only thing which could pass through his head is the library. The three underground floors where the treasures of all time are stored. ¡®Sounds in East and West!¡¯ Sounds in East and West. A plan to attack the west after making a fuss in the east. Dan Pil-hoo headed to the library. And when he arrived on the first floor, he discovered that all the guards there were dead. So without delay, he headed for the basement. ¡®This rotting smell!¡¯ Unsurprisingly, this was where they aimed for. For eight years, Hang Yeon was taking care of this place, he was the one who kept watch of this place. ¡®They must have looked down on me. Did they think that this Dan Pil-hoo wouldn¡¯t know their plan?¡¯ So Dan Pil-hoo arrived right at the 1st basement. And he arrived there frowning at the smell. The place looked like a riot had taken place. It looked like there was an all-out war. And he saw someone, ¡®Hang Yeon!¡¯ Hang Yeon, the manager of the library. Dan Pil-hoo who ran to him couldn¡¯t hide the shock at the cold skin. ¡®No!¡¯ The man had stopped breathing. Even in the past, Hang Yeon wasn¡¯t short of ten strong people. Then how could he have just died? ¡®Is the intruder¡¯s strength far greater than I expected?¡¯ He thought there was no one in the academy except for the academy head who could take this man down, so one could understand how shocking this was. Dan Pil-hoo looked at the wounds. ¡®There aren¡¯t known attacks¡¯ The wounds on the body were the wounds he knew. These were from the blade. And the traces of it seemed similar to blade wounds. Dan Pil-hoo gulped and took off the robe which was soaked in the blood of Hang Yeon. ¡®!?¡¯ He was speechless. ¡®How is this?¡¯ He took the clothes off Hang Yeon to inspect the wounds closer and he was sure that these were from blades. Flash Blade Shadow technique. One technique he came across in his time wandering around, and he looked at the other traces left around. All the marks around them were all from unique blade techniques. Dan Pil-hoo was confused at this. In the end, the fact that the traces of the blade were here, meant that someone was using blade techniques on the people of the academy. ¡®A trap?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo got up. At that moment, a number of shouts could be heard. And not long after the administrators and managers of the library came down to where he was. ¡°Oh my! Deputy head?¡± This was a bizarre situation. The training center at the northeast side of the dorm. The warriors of the academy who were searching around to see if there was anything else related to the arson case to be found, found something near the training center. And everyone was shocked. It was because there was a corpse. However, this wasn¡¯t the corpse of a guard. ¡°¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°I will turn it.¡± ¡°No, what happened here?¡± What was so shocking for them? One of the warriors gulped at it. ¡°The academy will be a mess.¡± ¡°A mess? I don¡¯t think this is the end,¡± Even they, who were only the guards at the bottom, were concerned about what to do with the corpse. ¡°Master Mumu!¡± ¡°Uh? Manager!¡± Do Yang-woon, the manager of North Heavenly Dorm limped as he got closer to Mumu. His eyes were full of respect. Until now, although he had been learning muscle training from Mumu, he thought that he was superior to the man, but now the time has changed. It was because he saw Mumu put out the flame of North Heavenly Dorm. ¡°Ha¡­ you are a real monster.¡± Ki Majin, who had been supporting Do Yang-woon, bit his lip. Who would have imagined that a guy not trained in martial arts would show such incredible abilities? If it hadn¡¯t been for Mumu, this arson would have turned into a mess. ¡°Not a monster. Senior. What kind of disrespect is that to Master Mumu?¡± ¡°¡­ don¡¯t call him master.¡± Ki Majin shook his head. Do Yang-woon didn¡¯t seem to care. Rather, he thought it was all thanks to Mumu so he tried to thank him. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Master Mumu¡­.¡± ¡°Manager.¡± Mumu immediately called him and whispered, ¡°Please keep it a secret that I put out the flames.¡± ¡°Uh? why?¡± Do Yang-woon was curious as to why Mumu wanted to hide this despite doing a heroic deed. Mumu scratched his head and said. ¡°I just don¡¯t want it to bother me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be bothered? However, if something like this comes out, Master Mumu¡¯s academic record can¡­¡± ¡°Sh!¡± Mumu put his finger to Do Yang-woon¡¯s mouth. ¡°A secret please.¡± This is because of his promise to Dan Pil-hoo. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to reveal it, but because he was warned that if his power was out in the public eye, it would turn into a debate in the academy. ¡®Ahhh. He has a great attitude. Just like what my grandfather said.¡¯ His grandfather always told him that fame and name were natural things for a warrior, so do not try to be proud or judge people by it. ¡°You know the path of Tao. I respect you even more.¡± Mumu tilted his head at the words of Do Yang-woon. He asked him to keep it a secret to avoid trouble but this man was calling him a Taoist? While he was doing that, someone came into his eyes. It was Hong Hye-ryeong. ¡®Phew.¡¯ It was the woman who was waiting for Mumu, who was talking about what had happened to the masters around. And the reason she was waiting was to say thank you to Mumu. ¡®¡­ right. I was helped.¡¯ She wanted to thank him, but the moment Mumu put out the fires he disappeared before she could say it. But right now when she was trying to say it, she felt embarrassed. It was because she suddenly remembered that Mumu hugged her while landing. ¡®Why am I suddenly thinking of that?¡¯ It was the first time someone other than her father held her. For that reason, she seemed a bit concerned. ¡°Oh! Hong samae(a).¡± At that time, Do Yang-woon recognized her and called out. ¡°Do sahyung.¡± Although they had different years of admission, the two of them had a long relationship as they were family friends and of the same master. ¡°Hong samae. Do you have something to say to Master Mumu?¡± ¡°Master Mumu?¡± Hong Hae-ryeong frowned. She must have heard him wrong? It was the moment when she was puzzled. ¡°Here!¡± Suddenly, some warriors of the academy rushed and suddenly surrounded them. She was unaware of this sudden action and Do Yang-woon asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The warrior didn¡¯t answer and a middle-aged woman full of dignity appeared with her hair raised into a bun. Do Yang-woon with Ki Majin were both surprised when they recognized her. ¡°Master Yeon Cheong-ha?¡± Yeon Cheong-ha, a member of the training center and who served as the general head. It wasn¡¯t often that she appeared out to the students. And she walked to Hong Hye-ryeong. ¡°Student Hong Hye-ryeong. After roll call, you gave your pass and went to the special training center?¡± ¡°Uh? Yes. Why?¡± ¡°I see. According to the rules, I will now arrest the student for the murder of student Young Chun.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the words, everyone was shocked. Young Chun. He is the third disciple of the East River Sword. TL NOTES: (a): Female Disciple Chapter 77: Hidden Card (2) Chapter 77 - Hidden Card (2)Published on Jul 9, 2022 ?12 min read?1609 views Whisper! The surroundings had turned noisy. This news shocked everyone as much as the arson incident. Even Do Yang-woon who was struggling to understand became shocked. ¡°Uh?¡± At the words of master Yeon Cheong-ha, Hong Hye-ryeong looked a bit taken aback. What is this? Young Chung¡¯s murder? ¡°¡­ what is this? If it¡¯s being called a murder then you are telling us that Young Chun died?¡± ¡°It is as you heard. Please come peacefully.¡± ¡°It makes no sense. Why is Young Chun, who was fine until practice¡­¡± It was difficult for her to understand, that the third disciple of the East River Blade, one of the Four Great Warriors was dead. Of course, he had suffered internal wounds with the spar from her but they were minor. It was possible to treat them with proper cultivation. But he died? ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± At her words, Yeong Cheong-ha spoke in a cold tone. ¡°The child, who is now dead, has traces of something that only the fire energy cultivators can do. And all the floor leaders of your dorm knew that you were both sparring after the roll call, are you going to deny that?¡± S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hong Hye-ryeong frowned at this, ¡°The latter is true, but the former, I would not¡­¡± ¡°Miss, every single master in the academy has checked the body and has come to the same conclusion. Rather than denying it, it would be better for you to come and explain what happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At her words, Hong Hye-ryeong went silent. Things were turning into a mess. The students who were gathering were looking at her and whispering things. No, most of them decided that she was a murderer. ¡®¡­ these kinds of things tend to happen.¡¯ No matter how much she liked the attention, she didn¡¯t like these kinds of gazes. She bit her lip enough to bleed. She glanced at Mumu. She was going to thank him, but now he was going to see this horrible sight. She was worried. ¡°¡­ since nothing is certain, I will come.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In the end, Hong Hye-ryeong was escorted out as she was surrounded by the warriors and everyone was talking about it. ¡°Yah. Isn¡¯t this a huge deal?¡± ¡°The third disciple of the East River Sword!¡± ¡°The academy will get destroyed if they do something wrong.¡± Mumu titled his head wondering if he was hearing nonsense. They said someone was dead so why were people showing this much interest? Was it a huge deal? At that time, Ki Majin mumbled, ¡°This is bad.¡± ¡°What? If it was a spar, they were fighting. What can they do if he wasn¡¯t lucky?¡± Mumu could understand this, sometimes he failed to control the power and often sent his seniors or others to the infirmary. Ki Majin shook his head. ¡°¡­ Young Chun died at the hands of someone younger, that too being Hong Hye-ryeong, this isn¡¯t some simple thing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ki Majin wasn¡¯t sure how to react to Mumu. It seems like the incident with the students was something Mumu didn¡¯t seem to understand which frustrated him, so he snapped back, ¡°Yah. You don¡¯t know? He is the third disciple of East River Sword. East River Sword!¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ how did you even enter the academy?¡± ¡°Just normally.¡± ¡°Right. Right.¡± Ki Majin calmed himself and said. ¡°Even though this is an academy where everyone is equally students, all the warriors have their own affiliations and backgrounds.¡± ¡°Affiliations?¡± ¡°Yeah, like the typical Nine Great Sects One union. And the family one belongs to.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡± ¡°No one will ever harm a monster like you. If you are unlucky and something happens to someone else with a good family, do you think the family will let it pass?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Right. That is it. Whether it be a mistake or intentional. A member of a clan is dead at someone else¡¯s hand.¡± Mumu nodded like he understood these words. Obviously, if one looked at the situation from how Ki Majin spoke, then this was a huge thing. Ki Majin clicked his tongue and said, ¡°There is no other place that values relationships between family members like murim.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Even if it happened within the academy and even if it was a fair situation, people will not just let it go. Let it be friends or acquaintances from the past.¡± At those words, Do Yang-woon who had a serious expression shook his head. There was the arson incident and something else he had overlooked. ¡®.. it is strange. I too was fighting with another of the Four Great Warriors at the same time?¡¯ After Hong Hye-ryeong was taken, Do Yang-woon was confused. He was sparring with Guyang Seohan. Along the way, the man had tried to kill Mumu and him. Ki Majin had ended up helping them out. ¡®Anyway, I was worried things would get worse if I was reported on what happened with Guyang Seohan committing suicide.¡¯ Do Yang-woon was concerned. It seemed that the situation would worsen if they reported him. and unlike Hong Hye-ryeong, he had to have Mumu and Ki Majin as witnesses. In words that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but as Ki Majin had said, humans are difficult. ¡°So, what the senior is saying that the East River Sword might be angry with Hong Hye-ryeong who might have killed his disciple and seek revenge?¡± ¡°Shh! You¡¯re speaking too loudly!¡± Ki Majin was startled at how normally Mumu spoke. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you realize how huge this is? It is a situation where the Four Great Warriors might come to feud!¡± Everyone was talking but no one was speaking out because if something wrong was said or done, the Four Great Warriors would have a feud. Usually, even if this happens between the sects, it turns into a noisy event, but now this was happening with their direct disciples. ¡°Is it a huge deal if they fight?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ you really know nothing.¡¯ Ki Majin thought Mumu was great but now that he came to know him more clearly, he seemed like someone who didn¡¯t know the workings of murim. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how great the influence of those four is? If two of them are in fights then the whole murim could be turned over!¡± At Ki Majin¡¯s words, Do Yang-woon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®No!¡¯ Do Yang-woon knew this was no simple matter. One night, two disciples of the Four Great Warriors had died. In the worst case, the confrontation which Ki Majin was speaking of could happen. ¡®It is strange that Seohan was trying to kill me. No¡­¡¯ And Mumu pointed somewhere. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°What is it?¡¯ Ki Majiin looked puzzled at where Mumu was pointing. But Ki Majin who saw it was also shocked. And Do Yang-woon too turned his head to see what was shocking the two so much. But, ¡®!?¡¯ Do Yang-woon couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Guyang Seohan?¡¯ This couldn¡¯t be. They saw his body melt right in front of their eyes. However, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he was alive and well while arguing with his twin. ¡®What is this?¡¯ In the basement of the academic building. Inside the underground prison, Dan Pil-hoo was frustrated. ¡°Phew.¡± There was only one reason he was feeling like this. It was because he fell into a trap and ended up being imprisoned. And it wasn¡¯t just that, he was inside the Seven Gates so he could do nothing. ¡®Uh¡­ I have been taken down.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He never imagined that Hang Yeon could be killed by mimicking the swordsmanship which he had once used. Even during the Murim Association, he had been in charge of similar cases, so he didn¡¯t think that there would be a trap inlay for him. ¡®¡­ I thought I was good, that I was good with tactics but¡­¡¯ The opponent too seemed to be good and the opponent was a lot tougher than he expected. When he heard about the situation, it was students being killed in the fire. But this was too much to turn on him. ¡®I will not stay locked here.¡¯ He had to go and catch the culprit out there as they might have more plans and as time marched on, he became more impatient. ¡°Look here. Master Baek.¡± Da Pil-hoo spoke to Baek Woogi, a member of the education committee who was sitting there with a white mask. ¡°Will you tell me the truth then?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t speak more. All these are his traps.¡± Baek Woogi sighed. Throughout the question, Dan Pil-hoo had been repeating the same thing. He said that this was all done by someone who was inside and that even the arson of dorms was all related to this. ¡°Deputy. How can we take your words into account when the victim¡¯s statements are the same as yours? And the evidence keeps pointing to you.¡± ¡°Because the victims are of that man!¡± Dan Pil-hoo couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated at this. It wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of the charges they put on him. Moreover, it was more difficult to prove his innocence as this was a matter not many knew. And that Hang Yeon had blade marks on him. ¡°Then let me talk to him, say Sa Muhoe, or let only the members of my office come here.¡± ¡°I am sorry but I cannot do that. The investigation of your residence, your subordinates, and office hasn¡¯t been concluded yet.¡¯ ¡°You think that I will try to conceal any possible evidence?¡± ¡°¡­ I will not deny it.¡± ¡°This is crazy. Look, Master Baek Woogi. I keep talking and talking that I have no reason for it, I have been the deputy for so long, why aim for the treasures at the cost of the children¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Then deputy under the same logic, why will Sa Muhoe who worked as a master for around 8 years have to put the claims on to deputy?¡± Dan Pil-hoo was so angry that he wanted to turn this table over but he couldn¡¯t as the gates were locked. He had to be cool. ¡°¡­ my statements stay unchanged.¡± ¡®I need to think carefully.¡¯ If all the chargers are confirmed then he will be turned into a vicious man who seeks treasure by killing students. And he will have no one to trust. ¡°¡­¡± Baek Woogi got up from the seat. ¡°The afternoon investigation will end here. See you later in the evening 1.¡± The long afternoon was done. And as the man went out, he leaned back on the chair as he mumbled. ¡°I am so lonely.¡± Due to various incidents which occurred the Heavenly Martial Academy was in a mess. There was an unusual atmosphere everywhere. People were roaming here and there. As a result, all the liberal arts courses were suspended temporarily. Internally, they were all busy doing their own searches so most students in the academy had afternoon time to rest. Mumu too was eating snacks to pass the time in the academy building in the afternoon and Mo Il-hwa mumbled. ¡°We have no access to dorms. Even training centers are saying no to training. We have too much time.¡± ¡°This will continue to happen for a few days.¡± Hae-ryang said to her as he put a rick cake in his mouth. Actually, no one knew how long this would last. Everyone knew that something horrible happened and recovering would take a good time. ¡°If we are lucky it ends with just the lectures, if not the academy could be closed temporarily.¡± ¡°What? Academy?¡± ¡°Yes. There are plenty of chances for that to happen!¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°It was an incident where most children could have died. We don¡¯t know if it was an accident or an act of intruders but the situation is serious if outside people came in.¡± Jin-hyuk nodded at it. Among them were the masters of the academy. One of them was a dorm superintendent. It wasn¡¯t spoken out publicly since it might bring in more protests against the academy. ¡°Since the exact situation of why it happened wasn¡¯t revealed, there is a high likely chance.¡± ¡°Closing it? For a bit?¡± Mumu spoke, holding the rice cake in hand. If the academy closes down then his chances of finding his birth parents would fail. Mo Il-hwa waved her hand in front of Mumu. ¡°Eh. That will be too hard.¡± ¡°Hard¡± ¡°As you said, if this is something of an inside job, then they shouldn¡¯t close the academy. Cause if they do, then the culprit cannot be caught.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that makes sense.¡± Hae-ryang nodded at it. Obviously, the academy was blind to what happened and they had to know what happened to stand on their legs again. Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu and said. ¡°Ehh. It is because you didn¡¯t leave a couple of arsonists alive.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± Mumu scratched his head. At that time he just wanted to end the fight and make sure his friends were safe. He didn¡¯t think what he did would affect him like this. ¡°Miss. Mumu was right in what he did yesterday.¡± Jin-hyuk supported him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The people were using bizarre techniques which increased their internal qi and their strength. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for us to die if we were acting a bit careless.¡± ¡°True, young lord Jin-hyuk.¡± Hae-ryang agreed. If it wasn¡¯t for Mumu who constantly stood as their shield. And the someone who died could have been Hae-ryang who was the weakest. Tuk. Then someone tapped Mumu on the back and left. They weren¡¯t the only ones here so they assumed someone walking had mistakenly done it. But something had been left behind. Mumu who picked up the paper frowned. ¡®Uh?¡¯ A small alley between the buildings that was not far away. When Mumu was there, a man was standing in the shadows. Mumu who found him waved the paper and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but you definitely are not the deputy.¡± On the piece of paper, this location was mentioned along with deputy Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s name on it. But this man wasn¡¯t him, and the man knelt down. ¡°¡­ what are you doing?¡± The man spoke with a determined voice at the question. ¡°Young lord Mumu. Please help our deputy.¡± Chapter 78: Hidden Card (3) Chapter 78 - Hidden Card (3)Published on Jul 10, 2022 ?13 min read?1086 views His name was Neung Hyunbo, and he was from Lean, in the Gangseo province. He had such a name, but there were only a few times in which he was called by his real name, the title of ¡®helper two¡¯ was more familiar to him. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. From the days when Dan Pil-hoo took over the role as an auditor of the Murim Association, took on the appreciation certificate, and when he finally became the deputy, he had looked after that man. On the surface, it seemed like Dan Pil-hoo was ambitious and always had plans, but he was someone who would take care of people below him until the end, so without a single doubt, they would move with him. But, there was only one drawback. ¡®¡­ he doesn¡¯t let us rest.¡¯ The other things he did were good. The salaries were high and there were huge bonuses and special payouts. The holiday gifts he gave were amazing, and he even provided housing for their families. But they had no time to rest. As much as he gave, he made them work. ¡®¡­ should we strike?¡¯ That was what they all thought, but he was someone who took good care of them till the end. It wasn¡¯t strange that they, who were there to work, were being ripped off like this. So the staff would follow him till the end. And one day. [Uh?] [Didn¡¯t you hear? You need to look over each student until the roll call.] [When you say watch over, do you mean for us to monitor the students?] This was the first time he had heard an order like this. Information collection and monitoring the activities of people who entered the academy was always done, but this time was the first they were asked to keep an eye on students. He thought their deputy was a man with good desires, but now that he is getting older, is that disappearing? [Who said keep an eye on them? I mean it literally, take care to make sure the students don¡¯t cause any mistakes and if anything happens, report it to me right away.] [Uh?] What? This was no different than giving him the nanny duty. He was a helper, an agent who specialized in assassinations, surveillance, and tracking. And he wants him to watch a student? Despite not understanding what he could do? The reality of paid workers was always like this. ¡®Ah! Then is this child someone who needs to be treasured as much as the kids from the Great Four Warriors?¡¯ This was a possibility. Due to the nature of his deputy, he was the kind of person who would ask this only if the student had amazing connections that he was trying to benefit from. But then, the deputy added this. [Ah¡­ I am just saying, but don¡¯t be too shocked at the child¡¯s power.] ¡­ what? Well, the thought didn¡¯t last long. The student called Mumu, whom the deputy asked him to look after, was unique. ¡®What?¡¯ He passed the entrance test without learning martial arts. He wondered if that was possible but when he saw the child colliding with other students he realized it was and why this child had to be looked after. ¡®¡­ this is serious.¡¯ Aside from the power he held, he was constantly causing accidents. He seemed to lack common sense and was na?ve; because he was exiled from the city, this could be understood. Thanks to that, his days felt short. ¡®I thought I could go back.¡¯ Whenever there was an accident, he had to report it and fix it. And this would happen all day. Fortunately, after the roll call, he could get some rest, if this break wasn¡¯t given he would¡¯ve probably died from mental overwork. If he had to do this for 3 years, then he might really die. But as time went on, he understood. ¡®I need to keep looking.¡¯ That child¡¯s strength was different from the other students. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if the child decided to wield his power for real. And just like this, a few days passed. As he looked over him every day, he thought the kid was fun outside of the mistakes he made. ¡®Sweet.¡¯ Unlike normal people, he had innocence which reminded him of his childhood. ¡®I won¡¯t be bored.¡¯ At least, he felt lighter than when he was asked to find the weaknesses of others. But that day, something unexpected happened. On that day, he went to the old building to check on Mumu, and it was the first time he saw a real ghost¨Cand he saw Mumu beating it. ¡®¡­ is this really happening?¡¯ This was unbelievable. On the way, he was being chased by a ghost and missed where Mumu went down to the basement. He somehow managed to get out. [You want a vacation?] Dan Pil-hoo asked him. The story of him seeing a ghost was like this. It had been a long time since he had felt this angry at not being believed. He was drenched in sweat and filled with fatigue. After checking Mumu had entered the dorm he went out on his own. He then drank enough alcohol to bloat his body and then slept till someone woke him up. [Helper 2! This is an emergency.] He was woken up. There had been a warning sounded throughout the academy and a fire had broken out at the dorm site, but something even more horrible had happened. [Since helper 1 wasn¡¯t getting back to us, we sent 5 and 7 but they didn¡¯t report back either.] If it was an emergency, then 1 was keeping an eye on Sa Muheo. It was bad If he wasn¡¯t contacting them. It was serious to lose contact especially when 1 was known to be the best in the stealth arts. [Did you report to the deputy?] [Yes he asked for us to go right now and find out what happened to the missing ones.] Accordingly, 2, 3, 4, 6, and 8 went to search for the missing ones. Since they were all assassins they thought they would have left some kind of sign for them to trace. [I will search the last place 1 was surveilling and then get back. 5 and 7 too will be searched like that.] [Yes.] And so he headed to where 1 last was. It was about 50 meters northeast of the academy just north of the main building. The last place they came to was there. They searched the entire area but nothing could be found as if the area had been cleaned. And then 2 found something embedded in the wall. A broken little fingernail. [Death.] Seeing this, 2 realized the man was dead. The inscription on the wall with the nails was to leave a trace for his other team members to know what happened. ¡®It has been just 2 hours since the incident happened.¡¯ 2 ordered the youngest one, 8, to inform the deputy to seal the gates and then search the area. ¡®It is impossible to dispose of the body in this short time.¡¯ Even if the bone scattered bone poison was used, there should be some kind of marks left around. If only he can find the body then he could know who did this. [You must find the remains of the corpse before it is disposed of!] But this was a problem. ¡°So, this means that the deputy has been imprisoned in the prison and accused of killing Hang Yeon of the academy and trying to kill the students by arson on purpose.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Said helper 2. Even they didn¡¯t expect that there would be a trap set for them. It could be said that this was a ploy to get Dan Pil-hoo out of the way. ¡°As a result, two other helpers except me and the youngest one, have been detained.¡± All those who were in the deputy¡¯s office were imprisoned and questioned. The office aides and the warriors, and as a result, the search for the body had been stopped. Mumu asked as if he was curious, ¡°But how come you and 8 didn¡¯t get caught?¡± At that, 2 raised his right hand and the fingernails with things engraved on them, the little finger¡¯s nail was missing. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have one!¡± The word death is engraved on the little finger. It means that one had died. ¡°Right. Me and 8 had to do this, act like we are dead. Perhaps our men noticed it and said that we died in the process.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°However, this is a matter of time. Even if such reports are made, they will come to know we are alive.¡± ¡°Which is why you are going around secretly like this.¡± ¡°Yes, I am mainly going around in places where there are too many students but once the sun goes down, they might find me.¡± The situation was quite precarious. ¡°Only if we find the traces of the two secret agents who died before this, and find the evidence of things which were done, can the false accusation be removed from our deputy.¡± Mumu scratched his head at those words. ¡°What do I do to help?¡± ¡°Y-You will help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu said right away. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Actually, he didn¡¯t think Mumu would help him. He knew that the relationship between the deputy and Mumu was for the benefit of each other, so he thought Mumu wouldn¡¯t care too much and rejected it. Besides this was risky. The opponent killed Hang Yeon, so this student couldn¡¯t last against him. ¡®I was going to think of some negotiation but.¡¯ Does he want to help? He seemed like a good child when he was keeping an eye on him. Mumu smiled and said, ¡°I like deputy a lot more than one knows. Except for his occasional nagging.¡± ¡°¡­ I guess so.¡± He could agree with that. The work and nagging part. Well, either way, Mumu was ready to help. ¡°So what should I do?¡± And 2 answered, ¡°Sa Muheo, please get his attention.¡± ¡°Attention?¡± ¡°Yes. In the meantime, 8 and I will search his residence and office.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Sa Muheo is also a staff in the teaching side, and he has been recently transferred to the special teaching department, so he will be there.¡± ¡°Do you know his students?¡± ¡°One of them is among the floor leaders Ja Muk-hyun, like Mumu in the North Heavenly Dorm.¡± ¡°Senior Ja Muk-hyun?¡± Ja Muk-hyun. The 4th-ranked student in the 3rd year and a floor leader of North Heavenly Dorm. And the master helping him was Sa Muheo. ¡°Ask student Ja Muk-hyun to take Mumu and the other friends and lure the man out of his residence or office in the name of personal guidance.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°Well. The more you keep him interested the better for us.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumu tilted his head at that response 2 gave and asked carefully, ¡°¡­ will that be hard?¡± ¡°No. We just need to give you time?¡± ¡°Yes. Then I and 8 will secure the evidence to clear our deputy. Please.¡± The key was how much Mumu could give them. 30 mins after that. 2 was looking at Sa Muheo¡¯s residence with a flustered look. Unlike the normal masters, the special ones got many benefits and one of them was a huge residence. However, since it was still afternoon, the man seemed to be staying in his home, and not in the main office. It also seemed like the boundaries of this place were being watched carefully. ¡¯Is there a higher chance of clues being here instead of the office?¡° There were a total of 4 warriors guarding the walls. And there were 8 people in the yard. ¡®The job gets done even with so many people around.¡¯ Even if the warriors around were skilled, he was someone who could deceive the most experienced person. However, an office was difficult. It would be difficult to deceive the number of masters who were loitering around. ¡®Mumu will soon bring the others¡­ uh?¡¯ At that time, he saw something, it was Mumu. ¡®But why?¡¯ Mumu was walking alone to the entrance. He did make sure to tell him to bring his friends so what is this? He wanted to stop Mumu, but he was already at the gate. And he said something which made the warrior let him enter. ¡®What? Is he going to lure him out alone?¡¯ Was that even possible? The room in this huge manor was nice. A man in his late 30s with dark eyebrows and a long scar up to the right eye got up from the chair. The man was Sa Muheo. A member of the Heavenly Upbringing, someone who had joined recently. And he was frowning, ¡®Mumu was it?¡¯ An unexpected person came to him. Even so, he did receive reports that this one and a few other students had intervened and stopped their plan. ¡®How many times?¡¯ At first, he thought this child was a small variable. But this guy would keep coming to stop them despite numerous deviations. He had overcome the descendants that the 8 Arkwi (Evil) families had sent, and even the traps laid for him were escaped. ¡®He had the help of a deputy though.¡¯ After knowing the deputy was helping Mumu, didn¡¯t he make a change in plans? If this was done, then the deputy would be dismissed from the academy. ¡®¡­ did he come here as he was scared of losing his guardian?¡¯ But this child didn¡¯t know him. Since Sa Muheo didn¡¯t ever cross paths with Mumu. Therefore the visit here had to be random. ¡®No. This is good.¡¯ He thought this was good. He didn¡¯t know why Mumu was here if it was counseling or help, but he wanted to check it. Even if he didn¡¯t like it, Kang Mui had told him that he favored this child, so he was thinking of ways to tackle him. ¡®Whether or not we can hold him or have to dispose of him can be figured out from these talks.¡¯ -kiik! So he opened the door and went to the yard and saw Mumu standing there. He wiped off his expressions and spoke with a smile. ¡°You seem to be a freshman, did you come here to get advice?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Are you master Sa Muheo?¡± ¡°Ah. Yes.¡± ¡°I see. Then can I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for what counseling you have come here, would you like a cup of hot tea in the room?¡± Sa Muheo pointed to the room inside but Mumu shook his head. ¡°Ah. No need for tea, it is a simple question.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t nothing much. Did the master try to burn the dorms after killing the heavenly library manager Hang Yeon yesterday?¡± ¡®!!!!!¡¯ At the question from Mumu, his face went stiff. He didn¡¯t expect this child to speak this plainly. As if that was the same for the warriors, all of them were narrowing their eyes. Sa Muheo who stared at Mumu asked, ¡°Master plan to kill Elder Hang Yeon and burn the dorms?¡± ¡°Yes. It is as you heard.¡± Everything went silent. And Sa Muheo tilted his head as he burst into laughter. ¡°Hahahahahaah!¡± And he stopped laughing with a cold face. ¡°That is too absurd.¡± The air turned heavier and he was showing his anger. ¡°Absurd?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird to come to a master who you are visiting suddenly for the first time and call him the culprit of an unfortunate accident in the academy? This is an insult to me. And it can be¡­¡± ¡°You were sloppy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will find it out by force.¡± ¡°¡­ force?¡± At that time, Mumu crossed his hands and grabbed the dials, turning them. And he said, Ccrik! ¡°Once you get hit, the truth will come from your mouth¡± Chapter 79: Strength Control (1) Chapter 79 - Strength Control (1)Published on Jul 16, 2022 ?11 min read?1431 views Kirrik! The sound of the band being turned could be clearly heard and Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡®That item!¡¯ The item which even Master Yang Baek-jeon defended, saying it was only a muscle training item. Sa Muheo didn¡¯t believe him. It was because he knew that Dan Pil-hoo had intervened. Unlike him, who was on alert, the other warriors present were angry at how Mumu spoke. ¡®What? Get hit?¡¯ ¡®How dare this little bastard!¡¯ The reactions of the warriors on either side were quick. In order to subdue Mumu at once, the ones on the right tried to break Mumu¡¯s right arm, and the others on the left tried to grab Mumu¡¯s left arm while attempting to kick Mumu on his calf. Pak! Just as the two warriors simultaneously grabbed Mumu¡¯s arms. Kik! The number on the dial had turned to 4. -Clack! ¡®Oh?¡¯ ¡®His arm?¡¯ Starting at the shoulder, each muscle on either arm began to expand rapidly. They were a bit shocked at the sudden change occurring, but they continued trying to break his arm. But, ¡®This jerk¡¯s hand¡­¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t even moving.¡¯ Neither arm would budge, it was like the massive branch of an old tree which hadn¡¯t ever moved¨Ctrying to break it might only break their own bodies. ¡°Get away.¡± Mumu pushed them. It only looked like a slight slap. Pak! ¡°Ugh!¡± The two of them were pushed way back. Those who got pushed were shocked by the strength of Mumu that their faces had turned red at the shot to their pride. ¡°This is the end of the fun!¡± Srng! Srng! The two pulled out their swords from the sheath. The other warriors also drew out their weapons. Helper 2 who was watching this from afar was confused about what he had to do. ¡®No, what is he doing!¡¯ He asked him to lure them out, not to create a fight. He could feel that Sa Muheo was losing his cool. Was this an intentional provocation? He knew the mighty power of Mumu, but his opponent would be the master who killed Hang Yeon, he was different from everyone whom Mumu fought till now ¡®What do I do?¡¯ This was the perfect situation to do what he wanted but he was unsure if he needed to save Mumu or not. The warriors in the yard, who were all first-rate, rushed at Mumu in tandem. But¨C Clang! Clang! ¡°Uh?¡± The eyes of the warriors who had brandished their swords against Mumu widened with shock. Their swords infused with energy clashed against Mumu¡¯s muscles, but it was their blades that broke? ¡°What kind of body¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t that surprising.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have a wide forehead.¡± Tak! ¡°Ack!¡± Wheik! Thud! Mumu flicked on the forehead of one warrior and their body spun around before hitting the ground and they passed out. At this sight the others were stunned. ¡®Was that a¡­ forehead flick?¡¯ ¡®What is this!¡¯ It was a slight finger snapping. But it looked like someone was hit with a hammer. Mumu nodded looking at his fingers. ¡®This much should do.¡¯ Unlike the masked men from last night who all ended up dead before confessing, he was going to be extra careful this time. ¡°What are you doing! Cut off his arms and legs if you have to take him down!¡± Papapak! When one of the warriors shouted, the others who were hesitant rushed in at once. Perhaps, they were used to such situations, no one overlapped with others, and each one with their own path of movement. Mumu put his hands on his waist. ¡°You brat!¡± ¡°Against us!¡± ¡°Think you can survive?!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! The attacks of the four escort warriors aimed for the blood of Mumu. However not one blade could cut his skin, rather the moment the weapons touched, they shattered. ¡®!?¡¯ It was shocking. What is this body? At the same time, Mumu who withstood the attacks inhaled and exhaled. ¡®Continuous finger flicks.¡¯ The warriors were all shocked at the broken weapons and then came the finger flicks to the forehead. Tak! ¡°Kuak!¡± One who was hit fell to the floor in the same way as before. Another fainted down right away. In an instant, a warrior tried to block Mumu¡¯s flick but¨C Crack! ¡°Ack!¡¯ He had his arm broken and was bounced back. And the last one moved back to avoid it. ¡°Then kick!¡± Puk! ¡°Kuak!¡± He was hit in the neck by Mumu¡¯s kick and his head slammed to the ground. Mumu carefully pulled the leg back. ¡®It didn¡¯t explode.¡¯ He had a hard time holding back his strength as much as he could to make sure they didn¡¯t crack their necks or have their heads explode. Of course, the warrior¡¯s head was bleeding though. ¡®W-what is he?¡¯ ¡®This has to be a joke!¡¯ They all wanted this to be a joke. Even first-rate warriors were going down with single flicks. It was absurd that they couldn¡¯t believe it despite seeing it. But it was clear. ¡®¡­ we cannot deal with him.¡¯ They realized they were no match for Mumu. At that time, Sa Muheo who watched the warriors in annoyance gestured. It was a sign to not fight and drag out the ones who had fallen. Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes looking at Mumu were different from before. ¡®It is no coincidence that the item on him has been a hindrance till now.¡¯ It seemed that he had to do something. This guy was a huge variable. No, it is a factor that would do the same each time. [Seems like an interesting one. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have him on our side.] Kang Mui. The one who would become the next leader showed interest in him. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would have dealt with Mumu, and given the chance, he could do what he wanted. This guy was nothing to him. Although a hindrance, wasn¡¯t he just an adopted son? Maybe give the man some money after killing the child. Sa Muheo said, ¡°Yu Mumu.¡± ¡°Yes. Are you ready to tell the truth now?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ fine. Do you want to know the truth?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I am the only one who has to go and train my muscles again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like a joke. Was he being this relaxed in front of him? Sa Muheo snorted, ¡°You are an interesting one. But I don¡¯t know at all what truth you want to learn. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Well, I knew I had to do this.¡± Sa Muheo walked down the steps and continued, ¡°If you promise one thing, I can speak what you want to hear.¡± ¡°Just one?¡± ¡°Right. Not a bad one, not a good one.¡± ¡°¡­ Um. So make a promise and you speak the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was concentrating the energy on the index finger of his right hand which was behind his back. And depending on the answer. He would decide if he should use the Finger Energy Shot. ¡°Will you join us?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Right. If you come with me, there is no reason for me to lie.¡± ¡°Umm.¡± Mumu tilted his head. He had an innocent look like he was thinking about something. ¡°A man has a destiny. Everyone walks towards that. But, in the end, this destiny can depend on the choices one makes in life.¡± ¡°You are speaking difficult things.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult. Last night¡¯s misery had just begun. More hells await than one could imagine.¡± Mumu asked then, ¡°You are speaking like it is bound to happen.¡± ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t as stupid as you seem.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have just one chance. If you hold my hand and walk down the same path, you will escape from this hell.¡± ¡°Ah really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then if I join hands, you wouldn¡¯t mind going and helping the deputy be freed from the false accusations?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the warriors were all angry. At most, he was being given a chance to live and he was speaking about such stuff! ¡®Jerk!¡¯ ¡®I will kill him.¡¯ They wanted to see their master in action. ¡®You are so dead.¡¯ All the warriors thought so. At that time, Sa Muheo folded the palm of his left hand and then held it out. ¡°It seems like you are still too young to understand the cruelty in the world. Your fate and the fate of your precious people will depend on this answer.¡± ¡°Precious people?¡± ¡°Can you risk the lives of your brothers and parents for one man?¡± Killing intent began to flow from Sa Muheo¡¯s body. Depending on the answer, he would use the technique gathered in his hand. Mumu coughed and sighed, ¡°This sounds like a threat?¡± Sa Muheo smiled, ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t join, you will kill my entire family?¡± ¡°Not just family. It might be cruel to the child who didn¡¯t see the world but I will erase all the people you love.¡± The warrior smiled at the threats. It sounds like the kid was really someone who didn¡¯t know the reality. If he missed the best chance now, then he will lose everything and Mumu said, ¡°Ahh. I tried to listen as much as I could. You keep talking about too much nonsense, but I cannot hear anymore of this.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Sa Muheo raised his eyebrows and Mumu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t threats something which only works on someone weaker than you?¡± ¡°What are¡­¡± ¡°I will offer you the same. From now on, I will keep hitting you until you speak the truth, so don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Cheeky bas¡­¡± Bang! Mumu moved before his words could finish. And he kicked his feet as he soared high at Sa Muheo at the same time, Sa Muhoe was ready to use his right hand. Pang! A white light shot at Mumu and Mumu drew his fist. Pang! The moment the energy hit Mumu¡¯s fist it bounced up and Sa Muhoe stretched out 10 fingers. Blue light shone from them. The essence he was so proud of. All ten fingers were shot out lights to Mumu¡¯s blood points. Kwak! Mumu clenched all of the muscles in his body, ignoring the attack, he ran at Sa Muheo. However, as soon as he felt the light touch the body, Mumu coughed blood as he was pushed back. Papapapah! Mumu who was pushed back frowned. It was the first time he had been dealt a wound to his muscle and not with a sword at that. At Mumu¡¯s reaction, Sa Muheo frowned and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t put me on the same level as others. Whether or not you have that item, do you think concentrated energy can be stopped with muscles?¡± Concentrated energy. Condensed energy that went beyond controlling energy. It was a technique that those who were at the Super Master level could use. And he pointed five fingers at Mumu. ¡°You turned down the chance to live, so die here.¡± Papapak! Five rays of light went for Mumu again. Mumu exhaled and crossed his arms and with that, the five lights touched the body trying to pierce it. But. Kririk! Papak! The light couldn¡¯t penetrate his body and unlike before, it didn¡¯t bleed either. Sa Muheo frowned. ¡®Concentrated energy isn¡¯t piercing through his muscles?!¡¯ Shhh! He was puzzled, but the upper body of Mumu took on a stronger shape and started to shine red while giving out steam. This was a strange change he didn¡¯t know of so he pointed with ten fingers. ¡®I need to get this done fast.¡¯ Using concentrated energy is tough and taxing. 10 rays of light shot at Mumu¡¯s body and just as everyone believed that they had won¨C S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®!?¡¯ Paak! Mumu¡¯s fist pierced Sa Muheo¡¯s stomach and the moment that happened, his body was pushed back several times. Grrrr! The warriors were all shocked at this. This is their first time seeing their leader being pushed like this. Blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. Drip! He wiped it off with the sleeve. ¡®¡­ that bastard is too powerful.¡¯ The shock of the punch had spread throughout his body making him stiff for an instant. At this level, he thought he would be in danger if he didn¡¯t fight with his all. ¡°Good¡­ but it will be different from now.¡± Sa Muheo was ready. And Mumu said, ¡°Thank god. I did it gently but I was worried you might die.¡± Chapter 80: Strength Control (2) Chapter 80 - Strength Control (2)Published on Jul 17, 2022 ?10 min read?1113 views ¡®¡­. What?¡¯ Helper 2, who was watching this situation from afar, doubted his eyes. As if it wasn¡¯t enough to go against a master, he was making the man bleed. No matter Mumu¡¯s absurdity, he thought the situation was weird. This particular opponent was a strong man who had killed Hang Yeon, who was known to be one of the top ten. ¡®Is that why?¡¯ Come to think of it, when Mumu had fallen to the hidden floors in the library, Mumu had come out safely. At that time, he thought it was just luck, but it wasn¡¯t only that. Despite the fact they were trespassing, it had been another member of the office who had been severely injured, including Hang Yeon, while Mumu had come out safely. ¡®Is he a monster?¡¯ Two clicked his tongue while staring at Mumu. At this level, there was no need to bring his friends and waste time. No matter how strong Sa Muheo was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to notice his movement while being focused on Mumu. ¡®Now is my chance.¡¯ Shh! 2 moved¨Cseeping into the shadows. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes narrowed. Is this guy trying to provoke him? But he wasn¡¯t the kind to get riled up. ¡®He must have some confidence.¡¯ Sa Muheo accepted Mumu¡¯s words. There was no more distraction. In these life or death fights, there were cases where people lost matches due to carelessness. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. His eyes turned to Mumu¡¯s bands on his wrists. ¡®The items.¡¯ The sound when Mumu would cross the arms. [Kirik!] After hearing that sound, he felt the texture of his muscles change. The redness and the steam from the body and the extremely developed muscles. ¡®Is that why he developed such force to stop my attack?¡¯ Analysing it, it felt like there was a possibility. A body that was so strong that it could withstand concentrated energy and even have room to counter-attack. ¡®Such a tricky thing. He is just good at close combat, which means that there is a lot more room for me to do other things.¡¯ So what was the plan? It was a fleeting moment, but Sa Muheo felt confused. ¡®Any form of a head-on fight cannot be attempted.¡¯ He could think of a couple of other ways. Since the man had strong muscles, a penetrating hit would do a lot better. But to do that, he would have to get up close. ¡®And the risk is high.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t ignore the blow he got a moment back. He believed that Mumu¡¯s one-punch could turn things around. In fact, that previous hit was too shocking. ¡®Speed or ranged attacks.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s movements were simple. It wasn¡¯t like he knew martial arts either, everything he did relied on his physical abilities and muscles. ¡®But speed or range is meaningless if I cannot deceive the eyes or take a small risk.¡¯ If so, there is just one way. It isn¡¯t a single trick but many together. ¡®If the opponent¡¯s tricks are simple, aim for their blood through speed.¡¯ He decided to refrain from using any close-ranged brawling attacks and went for ones where he would make Mumu careless. And as he finished his thought, he kicked the floor and moved for Mumu. Phat! He intended to draw attention while going around Mumu at high speed and to target the sensitive areas like Mumu¡¯s armpits, groin, eyes, nose, ear and mouth. Whooo! Sa Muheo¡¯s ten fingers were shining blue again. Although it was said that he had an almost invincible strength in his muscles, there were still many vulnerable areas. Areas which could never be trained. Shhh! Sa Muheo¡¯s new form turned hazy and hovered around Mumu. Exclamations flowed from the warriors watching; they couldn¡¯t even see their own master. ¡®Lord is showing such skills!¡¯ Now the child had run out of luck. Everyone looked at Sa Muheo, who was about to attack Mumu. And Mumu mumbled, ¡°I think master Hwang Won did this last time.¡± ¡°Hwang Won?¡± Sa Muheo, who was running around Mumu, narrowed his eyes. Hwang Won was one of the special teachers. Of course, compared to him and a couple more, that man was nothing; he was the least of the top six. It was then, ¡°Let¡¯s stop this now.¡± As soon as he said that, Mumu suddenly slammed the fist to the floor. Sa Muheo wondered what he was doing. Kwaang! The moment his fist touched the floor, the entire place began to crack and hollow out, and the surrounding area began to break down. ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°What is this?¡± The warriors dragged themselves by their asses and hastily moved back from the impact. There was no way to block it as it happened too fast, and in just an instant, the ground was shattered. ¡®He used his head.¡¯ Sa Muheo¡¯s new form suddenly appeared in the air above Mumu. At the moment when Mumu slammed the fist, he had gone right up. ¡°As expected, you went up!¡± ¡°You overlooked one thing.¡± Sa Muheo held out ten fingers at Mumu. All ten shone blue from the concentrated energy. ¡®No matter if you are as strong as a monster, if you don¡¯t know how to deal with energy, then you cannot respond.¡¯ He was referring to a technique made by someone he knew that was made to counter his ten-finger energy attack easily. Papapak! Sa Muheo fired all 10 of them at the same time at Mumu. Instead of moving in a straight line, this time, they were moving in a curved line aiming for the key points of Mumu. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can avoid it¡­¡¯ At that time, Mumu¡¯s biceps twitched. And he slammed the fist into the air. Paaaang! At that moment, a shock wave rose in the wind from the fist. It was an explosive power. Papapapa! ¡®!?¡¯ Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes widened. His attack was blown away by the force of the fist? It was like blowing out the light on a candle. ¡®This!¡¯ He gathered energy in his body and crossed his arms so as not to fly off, Paaang! His body soared up at the tremendous force which struck his body. The shock made his eyes go blank for a moment. And when he opened them, he found his body floating so high that he could see the entire academy¨Cthis was too shocking. ¡®Shock wave?¡¯ Among the masters who had risen to a certain level, there was a technique where they created a wind field. This was known to be as Fist Wind. Moreover, the point of it was to stop the attack from touching them. ¡®This is beyond common sense.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if the strength was from the item or muscles. If you fall and fall like this, he would be defeated at the hands of Mumu. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Flesh Blood Demonic Technique. That was the only way to deal with this monster. But if he did that, he was bound to lose his energy and life. Then, the one way to prevent it was¡­ What he was aiming for was a technique which aimed to change the blood points and blood flow of the body, but if he could change only certain points here¡­ ¡®Losing half of my energy and holding onto life.¡¯ Losing half the energy was a waste, but it was better than losing his life. Sa Muheo tried to use that on the chest. Tatak! Just as he was about to open up his two blood points¡­ Pak! Someone grabbed his wrist. ¡°Uh?¡± It was Mumu. Mumu, who suddenly jumped up to his height, grabbed his wrist. ¡®When?¡¯ Is he blocking him before he made an attack? Mumu spoke in a disappointed voice, ¡°Just like what those arsonists did the other day.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They pressed their chest a few times with fingers and got stronger, but in the end, it was one hit.¡± With those words, Mumu wrapped his legs and arms around Sa Muheo¡¯s body, making him shocked. ¡°You, w-what are you doing?¡± ¡°Muscle Drop!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ As soon as he said that, Mumu hugged Sa Muheo and fell to the ground. He wanted to shake off the child, but Mumu¡¯s muscles were so thick that he could do nothing. Kwaaaang! And then they slammed into the yard. Due to the falling force, the entire yard was destroyed, and even the walls were smashed. At the center there was a massive hole, and Sa Muheo was groaning. ¡°Kuak!¡± Even though Mumu was wrapped around him, the shock to his body was too much. Despite using energy to protect his body, he couldn¡¯t move. It felt like his body had cracked. Mumu was looking down at him and simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t groan. This is just the start.¡± ¡®Start?¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? If I don¡¯t join hands with you, will you kill my brothers and my family?¡± ¡°W-well¡­¡± Kwang! ¡°Kuak!¡± As soon as Mumu said that, he smashed his fist at Sa Muheo¡¯s stomach. Blood gushed out from the mouth with a groan. At the moment when the five internal organs were hit with tremendous pain, which made him feel like he would fall unconscious. ¡°Cough¡­ yo¡­ u¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, you need to be strong-willed; you will be keeping your mouth shut, right?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu stamped on the right arm of Sa Muheo. Bang! The moment it happened, the bones shattered, and a few had pierced out of his arm. Was it true when people said that the most severe pain would stop a scream? Only air was coming out of his mouth. However, seeing his face, one could tell just how much he was suffering. ¡°It is still bearable, right?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes widened. Was he kidding? To say that this is bearable¡­ ¡°Die!¡± At that very moment, one of his friends attacked Mumu from behind. Mumu reflexively put his hand back. And the head of the warrior, which got hit by Mumu¡¯s hand, had rotated and turned to the back. Crack! ¡°Ah¡­ I tried to control my strength.¡¯ Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes went wide. This, what he was listening to, had to be a joke. Was he really trying to control his strength while inflicting this much pain? ¡®Is there an end to his strength?¡¯ Creepy! For the first time, he felt afraid. Mumu¡¯s eyes or expression didn¡¯t show malice toward him. Rather, that made his fear rise even more. ¡°Shall we do it again? The left arm this time.¡± ¡°I will speak.¡± And Sa Muheo surrendered. Bang! Before that, Mumu stepped onto his left hand. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Mumu spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Ahh. I think I heard someone say they would remove all the precious people of mine from this world.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Sa Muheo looked at Mumu with trembling eyes. This guy was messing with him! 2, who was searching the manor for a long time, clenched his teeth. He was hoping to get some evidence, but he didn¡¯t see anything important. It felt like they covered up everything. ¡¯Damn it! At the very least, it felt like a waste of time. The building was shaking because of the fight outside, and the academy masters will come here any time. On the contrary, Mumu was the one causing this situation. ¡®I need to find another way¡­¡¯ And then came the scream from outside. ¡°S-Stop! You are right! I¡­ Kuaaak!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 81: Monstrous Student (1) Chapter 81 - Monstrous Student (1)Published on Jul 23, 2022 ?10 min read?1065 views 1st hour in the afternoon. During this time, most of the masters of the academy who had to be in their offices due to the most recent set of incidences would return to their residences. Some of them were resting while others were busy doing other things. All of these masters felt the same sense of power stimulating their senses, and the source wasn¡¯t too far away from them. Kwang! Kwang! And then they heard the loud noises. This meant a battle was happening somewhere near them. ¡®This!¡¯ Hak Gyu, the master in charge of the 2nd year students, frowned. After last night¡¯s fight, who was fighting so fiercely? Thud! Ak Hyu opened the door and headed towards the sound of battle; he was unable to get very far. ¡°Master Hak Gyu!¡¯ ¡°Master Dae-yeon!¡± ¡°I guess I heard right.¡± Dae-yeon, another second-year master who lived close by, was also coming out to investigate the weird tremblings and the energy which could be felt. And so Master Dae-yeon asked Hak Gyu, ¡°Isn¡¯t that in the direction where Master Sa lives?¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± Master Sa. It was difficult to tell what was happening at the residence of Master Sa Muheo. Fighting with this much energy meant that someone was doing their best, but who could Sa Muheo be fighting? Rumble! Besides them, the warriors of the academy were also alerted, and eventually, they also followed along. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ugh! Stop it! I am right¡­! Kwaak!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The site was in ruins. Even the walls had collapsed, there was a huge pit in the yard, and Sa Muheo was screaming. Shocked, they looked into the pit. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that Master Sa?¡¯ Sa Muheo¡¯s condition was no different from his manor. His body was crushed, and his arms and legs seemed to have been broken with the bones jutting out. A shock for everyone who knew this man was exceptionally strong. ¡°Ugh¡­ stop¡­¡± A man was begging. And even more shocking was¡­ ¡®Wait, he is¡­?¡¯ The upper body looked red with steam coming out. At first, they were overcome with intimidation, but it was Mumu. Hak Gyu had seen Mumu at the first test, and he recognized him at once. ¡®No. What the hell is that! The kid turned Master Sa into that?¡¯ For a moment, he doubted his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Mumu could do this. Sa Muheo was several times stronger than him. No matter how powerful he was, could a child with no martial arts skill take Sa Muheo down? Master Dae-yeon was shocked. ¡°W-who is that huge one who made Master Sa like that?¡± ¡°¡­ student.¡± ¡°Student? A student in our¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember. But the freshman with no martial arts skills.¡± ¡°Freshman? No!¡± Dae-yeon was shocked at Hak Gyu¡¯s words. The child who didn¡¯t learn any martial arts. ¡°No, does this make sense? You mean that a student who didn¡¯t master martial arts was able to take out a master of the academy?¡± ¡°Taking out¡­¡± It was an insult to this child. Sa Muheo looked terrifying right now. It would be impossible for even the descendants of the Four Great Warriors to do this. Hak Gyu gulped, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. I think we have to stop the kid now. Master might die at this rate.¡± However, the condition was already serious. It was weird how he hadn¡¯t die yet. Dan Pil-hoo closed his eyes in the golden prison. On the surface, it looked like he was meditating to clear his mind, but Dan Pil-hoo was too conflicted. No, he was nervous. The questioning would start soon, but they had yet to come up with anything to make the charges stick on him. ¡®Shit!¡¯ There was a good chance to discover the truth if Sa Muheo could be fought directly. But unless he was an idiot, that man wouldn¡¯t even come here. ¡®So frustrating.¡¯ Right now, the only ones he could trust were his secret agents. The ones directly under him since the time of the Murim Association. However, since they were also detained, they too would be questioned. ¡®They are smart ones, so they will know how to handle it.¡¯ He believed them. The only thing he was worried about were the workers in his office. While he was here, it was likely that his office staff were being questioned, and fake evidence would be planted. ¡®If I were him, I would do the same.¡¯ This situation is frustrating. Despite knowing who did this, he was powerless. If his charges got confirmed, then the academy was bound to expel him. ¡®¡­ I should be prepared for the worst to happen.¡¯ It was the moment when he was losing it. Baek Woogi came to him wearing a white mask. It seemed like the time had come for the questioning to begin. However, Baek Woogi had walked in with something in their hand. ¡°Master Baek, what is that?¡± ¡°Deputy. The charges have been lifted.¡± At those words, Dan Pil-hoo was shocked. What he had in his hand was the key to open the prison. Until the previous questions, the man didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to release him. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. Deputy, as you said, the culprit was someone else.¡± At his words, Dan Pil-hoo sighed in relief, ¡°Ga. Did you catch them?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°It was Sam Muheo?¡± ¡°It was, as the deputy said.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you! He was the one.¡± Dan Pil-hoo was relieved as the charges on him were lifted. In response, Baek Woogi bowed and apologized, ¡°I apologize for not trusting the deputy despite being asked to discover the truth.¡± ¡°No. It would be even more strange if the person in charge of interrogation believes their suspect to be innocent.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying this.¡± Baek Woogi expressed his gratitude and began to unlock the gate, and once out, he asked, ¡°Did the secret agents find the evidence for who the real culprit was?¡± The only ones who would rescue him were his own subordinates, but Baek Woogi shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°NO? Then did the academy do their own investigation?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t even that.¡± Dan Pil-hoo was too curious now. If it wasn¡¯t the academy or his men then who brought out the culprit? In a way, it could be said that someone went and made Sa Muheo speak the truth. And Baek Woogi spoke like the whole situation was absurd for him too, ¡°¡­ Master Sa Muheo¡­ he confessed.¡± ¡°He confessed?¡± ¡°Yes. And material evidence related to the crime was brought out during the statement.¡± Dan Pil-hoo frowned. Something felt strange; there was no way that bastard would randomly come and confess to the crime. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have confessed just like¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just like that.¡± ¡°What is this now?¡± ¡°¡­ someone hurt him, and then he ended up confessing.¡± Sa Muheo was hurt? The only ones who could deal with him were the head of the academy, Mac Cheong-un, and Hang Yeon. ¡°Could it be the head of Mak Cheong-un?¡± ¡°No.¡± Indeed it had to be them, but the two were in the Imperial Palace now. Even if they heard what happened, they couldn¡¯t have come back in only one day. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who handled Sa Muheo?¡± ¡°¡­ Mumu, a freshman.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Dan Pil-hoo was shocked. He was aware of Mumu¡¯s hidden strength, but he still thought that Mumu wasn¡¯t someone who could handle Sa Muheo. But he made Sa Muheo like this? ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it either.¡± Baek Woogi understood his reaction. He was equally shocked. Sa Muheo was left in the absolute worst condition after going against that child. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ This meant Dan Pil-hoo had underestimated him. Mumu handled a man who killed Hang Yeon? This was far more of a monster than he thought Mumu was. To defeat a Super Master level warrior at the age of 17. ¡®Wait?¡¯ Then wouldn¡¯t it mean that the power he was hiding was out in the open? Dan Pil-hoo felt annoyed. ¡®Ah, this is truly¡­¡¯ He was grateful for the help. In fact, this was something amazing. It was a pleasure that he was helped. However, if this happens, then the academy would notice Mumu. It won¡¯t be like before. ¡®I need to meet with him.¡¯ ¡°If the charges are cleared, I should return to work right away¡­¡± ¡°If you are planning to see Mumu, then it will be tough.¡± ¡°¡­ what does that mean?¡± ¡°The headmaster has returned.¡± ¡°What?¡± He had returned from the Imperial palace after just one day. Of course, with his level of skills, it wasn¡¯t impossible. It was possible they had accomplished this using only light footwork.. ¡°Then you mean Mumu is currently with the headmaster?¡± ¡°Yes. Probably by now¡­¡± Same time. In the main office of the Academy. Mumu, who had turned Sa Muheo into a half-dead person and forced him to speak, came to the questions room of the main office and was writing his report. This strange-looking middle-aged man in a purple robe with a mustache was the headmaster of the academy, Do Jeong-myung. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Do Jeong-myung stroked his beard and looked at Mumu. He wasn¡¯t someone who remembered all the students of the academy, but he did remember a few special ones. And Mumu was one of them. ¡®Is this child that child?¡¯ For the first time since the founding of this academy, a student passed with just his strength alone. Of course, it had become a huge discussion, so he remembered it. But this one was quite surprising. He returned to the academy after receiving an incident report at the Imperial Palace, and as soon as he arrived, he heard the news of the culprit being caught. [Did you say that the deputy was charged?] [Master Sa Muheo ended up confessing with his own mouth.] [He did?] The finer details regarding the extraction of the confession hadn¡¯t been entirely figured out yet. It was said that he spoke only after being shown force. If it had been done by one of the masters of the academy, it would be much less surprising. [A student was it?] It was said that the person who had caught him was the freshman Mumu. The fact that he suppressed Sa Muheon by force alone, someone who Hang Yeon couldn¡¯t fight against. ¡®Is this kid really someone who can overpower him?¡¯ On the surface, he didn¡¯t seem so special. He could feel the slight energy in his dantian, yet this energy wasn¡¯t from the body; this energy felt too small. Looking at this, he was confused. ¡®Only 17, yet is it possible for a freshly enrolled student to overpower a master who had surpassed the top ten warriors in the school?¡¯ Moreover, it was said that it wasn¡¯t even an easy fight. But Mumu looked fine. Even against such a man, he didn¡¯t have wounds? ¡°Do¡­ I have to keep doing this?¡± Mumu was puzzled and asked the headmaster. At this, the man looked at Mumu and asked, ¡°Was it Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you tell me how you took down master Sa Muheo?¡± If he knew how they had fought, then maybe he could do some kind of thinking to better understand this confusing situation. Mumu titled his head and simply responded, ¡°With strength¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did he just hear this child right? He looked at Mumu and clarified, ¡°Right. I know that. but I need to know how you defeated Master Sa Muheo.¡± At that moment, Mumu slapped his palms and said, ¡°Knocked him down.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Chapter 82: Monstrous Student (2) Chapter 82 - Monstrous Student (2)Published on Jul 24, 2022 ?13 min read?559 views A few hours before morning. The Chaotian festival, an event held in the Imperial palace, would be held for 5 days, and today was the 3rd day. Since this was a festival that was known all over, people from all parts of Jianghu visited, and the academy was no exception to this. From the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, headmaster Do Jeong-myun, Dong Ryang-woo (who was a rank below the deputy) Mak Cheong-un, and a couple more were visiting. Until yesterday, his Majesty the Emperor had also attended the annual event in a friendly atmosphere with the royal family and other high-ranking officials. However, they were shocked by the new report they had received. [The event is one day away, but we need to get back now.] [Headmaster, I think the same.] In response to the words of his people, Do Jeong-myun stayed silent. What was reported was very serious. The case of arson in the dorms by an unknown insider, and as a result, the students were almost hurt. It was said that the library manager Hang Yeon had been murdered, and the person arrested was Dan Pil-hoo. ¡®¡­ this is the worst.¡¯ The previous ones were a problem; but the worst by far was the murder of the third disciple of Eastern River Blade. The partner was Hong Hye-ryeong, the daughter of the Southern Sword of Emperor. ¡®Haa.¡¯ His head throbbed. All these ¡®great¡¯ things had happened overnight. Each of the incidents, even when separated, were all still major events that could hurt the existence of their academy. So when put together, they couldn¡¯t even imagine where to fix this. [Headmaster.] [Master Mak.] [This must be resolved quickly before it becomes public. As with many factions and sects, it may be difficult to rectify once the Imperial Palace comes to know of this.] Mak¡¯s words were right. This was a much bigger deal. The Heavenly Martial Arts academy didn¡¯t have just the kids of warriors; there were also kids of nobles. ¡®It might be a chance for someone to try to destroy the trust people have in the academy.¡¯ In that case, even the Southern Blade of Emperor, who had a close relationship with the Imperial Family and was also a founder of the academy, would also lose trust in the academy. No, would it be better if the imperial palace would involve themselves instead of asking the academy to solve i? ¡®No.¡¯ This cannot happen. If that happens, people will lose their trust in the academy. [I will inform them.] They apologized to the palace manager and decided to move. Then, a group of officials stormed into the garden where they stayed. The people of the academy, including the headmaster, couldn¡¯t hide their shock. [Why is an elder here?] They were high-ranking officials serving in the place. At the appearance of the people who were important, they couldn¡¯t hide their nervousness. At that time, Elder Mo Yun looked angry and asked, [What happened? Is it true that a fire broke out in the buildings of the dorm last night?] ¡®!?¡¯ Everyone from the academy¡¯s side was speechless. What they got was urgent news, and these people had already known. ¡®¡­ as expected.¡¯ The information gathering of Imperial Palace was beyond imagination. Perhaps there were spies within the academy. No matter how much they attempted to filter these spies out, in such a huge academy, they could not keep track of all the shifting sides. [Is it true? Huh?] [¡­ it is true.] Headmaster openly admitted the fact. If they knew, he couldn¡¯t deny it. [How could this happen in the academy!] Elder Mo Yun was angry. What made it even worse was the presence of Mo Il-hwa, a child he cherished. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one or two officials who had their children here. Master Ga Yuhang replied, [Elder Mo. We have also just heard the news. Fortunately, we caught the perpetrators early, and no one in the academy was injured.] [Are you really saying that? How did this happen within the academy?] [¡­ I have no excuses.] The headmaster couldn¡¯t raise his head. This could clearly be called negligence on the part of the academy. Geum Jong-sin asked, [Headmaster Do. Since it happened during an annual event, His Majesty hasn¡¯t yet been reported to about this, but this failure will not be overlooked.] The faces of the staff went pale at this. It was unintentionally giving them an excuse not to get involved. Do Jeong-myung obliged and said, [This will be fixed. Although it can be called an unfortunate incident inside the academy, those who committed the arson have been caught, and the students are safe¡­] [That isn¡¯t the problem here.] At that time, Seo In-gyeom entered. Perhaps the information reached him. [I heard that some academy staff were involved in this.] [That¡­] [There were spies within the academy trying to annihilate the students, but this means that no one noticed it.] [¡­.] [If the academy doesn¡¯t have the right people and doesn¡¯t do its¡¯ job properly, the imperial palace and the officials cannot support this, nor let this matter go.] [What do you mean?] [If you cannot do this on your own, then we will have to directly intervene.] Headmaster looked at him intently. ¡®Seo In-gyeom.¡¯ This man was a problem. From the early days of the academy being established, the man always talked about the officials being involved in the academy. This confidence stemmed from the support that Southern Blade Of Emperor gave him. He was someone who wanted the people of Murim to have control of the academy. But no one let him do this. [Elder. The academy and the palace have built a deep bond for a long time, and have always been in a good relationship. There is clearly no excuse for this incident to have happened. If I am asked to step down for not being able to foresee this situation, I will do so willingly. But¡­.] [But?] [But if you are trying to directly oversee the academy using this as an excuse, do realize that as a member of Murim we will not just sit down.] [What?] The moment the headmaster spoke strongly, the atmosphere turned tough. This meant that they were not going to simply back away from this situation. [The headmaster¡¯s words sound like he is ready to fight against us.] [I do not mean to go against anyone. The previous Majesty has granted the benefits and autonomy of this academy in recognition of the merits of the Four Great Warriors, the heroes who achieved these titles 17 years back. But what is the difference between trying to put the men of yours in or directly subjugating the academy staff?] When the previous emperor¡¯s name was mentioned, no one could speak anything more. No matter how much they wanted an upper than, they couldn¡¯t go against the former emperor. [Both opinions are valid. It is a true privilege given to the academy, so no one will try to infringe on these things, but it is also true that this is not a situation that is small enough to be ignored.] [What insight will you offer us, elder?] A wealthy merchant who was there said, [What if we do this?] [And you mean?] [I heard that the arson incident inside was settled early, but who was behind this and how it happened haven¡¯t been revealed yet.] [¡­ true.] [Of course, the academy has to go in and investigate this matter, but how can we believe the academy¡¯s conclusion due to the potential of spies interfering?] At this, Do Joeng-myung frowned and asked, [What do you mean for us to do then?] [For a more certain investigation, an external person not from the academy will be asked to assist there.] [But that¡­.] [Let me be honest. This is a case in which the kids of many people are involved. That alone allows the palace to intervene.] [¡­] [Elder. Please select competent people to conduct the investigations.] [I will do that.] This was the reason why Do Jeong-myung returned to the academy in such a hasty manner. He arrived earlier than the investigators sent by the officials and attempted to handle this situation with his hands only. However, when he arrived, he heard someone had already confessed. [Master Sa Muheo?] What was even more surprising was who had made him confess. A freshman who hadn¡¯t even learned martial arts, Mumu. But in the end, this was a good thing. It was like having two of the three cases solved. But, ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ It was difficult even for him to understand this result. Could the official investigators be convinced of this? No matter how much he looked, Mumu could not defeat Sa Muheo. Even if he was trained in martial arts, there was a limit to how much a child could accomplish. How was he speaking this confidently? ¡°Knocked him down.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Knocked him down, would it make sense to say that a Super master level person was knocked down by this child? It was a story that no one would believe. And the headmaster looked at Mumu. ¡°¡­ I heard your muscles were a lot bigger than they are now. Can you show it?¡± Mumu scratched his head, a bit embarrassed by this request from Do Jeong-myun. Do Jeong-myun was still puzzled and simply asked Mumu, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I caught the man to help the deputy; I didn¡¯t want this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the headmaster the highest person in the academy?¡¯ ¡°Yes. That is right.¡± ¡°Then. If you promise me one thing, I will show you.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± What is this? Did he really only want a promise from the headmaster? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you want me to promise you?¡± ¡°The deputy told me that if I show my full strength to anyone in the school, I will be expelled.¡± ¡°Expelled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Why will that happen?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t even learn martial arts, I am stronger than most masters, so there is no reason for me to be here.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the headmaster frowned. This sounded like a rather arrogant thing to say. This meant he was proud of himself for being stronger than the teachers here. However, the child¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like he was the arrogant kind. ¡®Is this kid being serious?¡¯ Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to be that confident if he really did take down Sa Muheo with his own strength. But he still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°So you mean you don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the academy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Headmaster glanced up and down at Mumu once. He couldn¡¯t see this child trying to hide his internal energy, and he took a deep breath as he said, ¡°Phew. Okay. As you said, if you are stronger than the masters here, there is no reason for you to be taught.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°However, this is a school that teaches martial arts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you are strong without martial arts, then we have no reason to send you out.¡± At that, Mumu spoke with a bright face. ¡°Right? So, there will be no problem with continuing to attend?¡± ¡°If it is proven that your strength isn¡¯t because of martial arts but pure strength, then I will guarantee it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so?¡± ¡®Of course, only if you prove it¡­¡¯ Although there were many people who vouched for Mumu, no one saw the fight directly. Therefore, there was no way to know about Mumu¡¯s power. Here, if he could prove that he had the plain strength to subdue Sa Muheo, then it would be amazing. ¡°Then I should just show you?¡± ¡°No, you have to show how strong you are.¡± ¡°How strong I am?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu had to show enough to be properly judged if he had the strength to suppress Sa Muheo. And Mumu titled his head, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, but you are asking me to show my full strength?¡± ¡°Right. What is wrong with that?¡± ¡°No, it is nothing.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking?¡± ¡°¡­ I have never done my best in my life, but somehow I feel like the buildings around us will be destroyed.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the headmaster was confused. Of course, if the headmaster had come across someone strong, such a mess wasn¡¯t uncommon. But this was a child he was talking to. ¡®He is a child who is more arrogant than he looks.¡¯ There is nothing wrong with being confident. But too much confidence was a problem. So the headmaster sighed and spoke with a kind smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will prevent that from happening.¡± There was no need to worry. Whether or not he had the power was all that he needed to check. ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so?¡± Mumu stared at him and then rolled up his sleeves. As he rolled up the sleeves, the headmaster asked him, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is a piece which allows me to control the strength of my body. An item.¡± Iitem?¡° ¡°Yes. It is hard to control my power if I don¡¯t wear it.¡± At this, the headmaster¡¯s expression darkened. He saw several items in his life, but one to seal strength? And Mumu turned the dial. Kirik! It went from 8 to 1 at once. Crack! Mumu¡¯s muscles on his right arm began to compress and swell, almost as if they would burst. And the skin on his arm turned red with steam billowing out. Swoosh! ¡®What is this?¡¯ The Headmaster¡¯s eyes widened at this strange change. It was like watching how muscles could develop overtime. The skin on Mumu¡¯s right arm, which had turned red, began to turn darker, to black. Goo! It was just a change on one arm, but the headmaster frowned and continued to feel the intimidation emanating from it. It¡¯s not even flowing out; there was no energy; what was this bizarre feeling? And Mumu asked, ¡°What do I do now?¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Do Jeong-myung came to his senses at Mumu¡¯s questions and pointed to him. ¡°Show your strength on me.¡± ¡°¡­ will that be fine?¡± Headmaster nodded. It was a bizarre change, but the man was confident with his skills. And to gauge the power, it was the fastest to check it on him. Mumu looked at the man with a look of concern, and then he clenched his thumb and middle finger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Strength control.¡± This wasn¡¯t weird; this was like flicking someone on the forehead. And not against anyone else, but him, the headmaster? ¡°Are you going to flick me¡­¡± And before he could finish his sentence. Mumu flicked his finger, and it was then¨C Tak! Kwaang! As soon as the finger touched the headmaster¡¯s forehead, there was a huge destructive power that rushed through his body which was protected with internal energy. When he finally came to his senses, he found himself flying in the air far away from the main office. ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 83: Monstrous Student (3) ¡°Wow, Headmaster! You¡¯re stronger than you look.¡±¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, headmaster Do Jeong-myung was filled with excitement. After experiencing the child¡¯s power firsthand, he realized that the child wasn¡¯t being arrogant. ¡®¡­ monster. This child is a monster.¡¯ He was different from normal children. It was his first time seeing anyone who reached such a level of strength with just muscles. With a finger flick, the child had managed to blow him out of the room. He would have flown clear of the academy grounds if he hadn¡¯t come to his senses and held his balance. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t show it, Do Jeong-myung had suffered internal injuries. But it didn¡¯t feel strange. ¡®What is this child¡¯s strength?¡¯ It is said that the child was simply using physical strength, so he had doubts. If Mumu had a dantian and knew how to use its energy, he could have figured out what it was, but Mumu wasn¡¯t using that. All he did was use his physical power to a ridiculous degree, being capable of blowing people away with just a finger. ¡®Difficult. This is difficult.¡¯ Even if he did his best, he wasn¡¯t sure about defending against this attack. Do Jeong-myung looked at Mumu. The item on Mumu¡¯s hand was adjusted to normal, and he had an innocent expression on his face. ¡°Is this proof okay?¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had experienced. It could be said that Mumu¡¯s power was deceptive. ¡°¡­ did you really touch this level through strength training alone?¡± ¡°Strength?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Hmm. You can see it as that.¡± Mumu had reached this point as he had been training his muscles to withstand the weight of the rings around his body. Do Jeong-myung suddenly thought about it. Physical strength alone being capable of such feats of strength did not make sense. What would be his level if he was taught martial arts from an early age? Wouldn¡¯t that make Mumu the best warrior in Murim? ¡®Unfortunate.¡¯ The headmaster thought that if Mumu had laid the groundwork for martial arts at a young age and honed his skills, he could have become the best young warrior. Now it was too late to start martial arts training. It was obviously too late. However, Mumu had already crossed that physical limit. ¡®¡­ I am becoming greedy.¡¯ What would happen if such a child learned martial arts? A desire which didn¡¯t exist before rose within him. Do Jeong-myung, who thought of the possibilities, spoke with a kind face. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± In the underground prison. Inside, someone wrapped in bandages and breathed so slowly that he might have been mistaken for dead. It was Sa Muheo. Even if he didn¡¯t even try to move, the bones in his body were almost shattered to the point that he wouldn¡¯t be able to physically move. Just the sight of him was terrifying. Dan Pil-hoo approached him with cold eyes. Dan Pil-hoo, who approached Sa Muheo, looked down at him and said, ¡°You caught me properly when I was down.¡± Seeing this sight made him feel a bit better. When he heard about how agents 1, 5, and 7, who were monitoring this man, were killed, Dan Pil-hoo became enraged. How much effort had he spent on his agents since his time as the Murim Association¡¯s member? How could such people die at such hands? ¡°Sa Muheo.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At his call, Sa Muheo stared at him. His eyes showed no strength, like a person who had fallen into despair. Dan Pil-hoo poked him in the chest. ¡°Kuak!¡± It wasn¡¯t a simple poke as it was done with internal energy. Sa Muheo tried to stop it, but Dan Pil-hoo held him down and did it anyway. ¡°Stay still.¡± ¡°Deputy, he is being interrogated¡­¡± ¡°Who would even kill this guy?¡± At these words, the warriors there retreated back. As they retreated, Dan Pil-hoo whispered softly. ¡°I can promise you that you will die by my hands, no matter what punishment is given to you. Everyone related to you will die by my hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your mouth will beg me to kill you.¡± Despite the warning, Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change. Was he fine with this intimidation since he had already experienced the worst kind of pain? ¡®Ha. Look at him.¡¯ With such an attitude, Dan Pil-hoo wanted to kill him. But he couldn¡¯t. The answers to why he did what he did and who had done this weren¡¯t known. And he heard that investigators from the Imperial palace would also come soon. Until then, the judgment against him would be suspended. ¡®Enjoy your life.¡¯ He wanted to kill this man in front of him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to vent out his anger? It was as those thoughts ran through his head that¡­ The iron gate of the prison opened, and a well-dressed middle-aged man and a young man who seemed like an assistant entered. And one of the guards said. ¡°It is treatment time.¡± At those words, Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue. Did this guy really need to be treated? Dan Pil-hoo shook his head and left the prison, promising to come back in the future. After Dan Pil-hoo left, one of the physicians placed an incense or something similar in the room. The smoke from the incense filled the entire cell. Then, the eyes of the guards who stood there became blurred. The guards, who had their eyes open wide, stood still. They couldn¡¯t even see the young man waving his hands in front of them. At this time, Sa Muheo frowned. The young assistant came to Sa Muheo and then clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch tch. I didn¡¯t think Master Heo was such a person.¡± Hearing his voice, Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes became wide. That was the voice of Kang Mui. The 2nd ranked of the 3rd year students, the master of the Eight Evil families. He was wearing someone else¡¯s face, but the sound of his voice was still recognizable. ¡®Fast.¡¯ He knew they would make contact, but to come this boldly. Kang Mui placed his hand on Sa Muheo¡¯s blood points. ¡°I did hear that you got arrested after saying you would say anything to save your life. What an absurd thing you had done.¡± Sa Muheo gulped at that voice which was drenched in anger. Perhaps this man was here to kill him. Perhaps he was there to stop the interrogation. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kang Mui¡¯s hand was about to move closer as Sa Muheo said. ¡°There was no other way.¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words, Kang Mui frowned. ¡°No way? You could have chosen death, but your tongue seemed to have had other wishes.¡± ¡°I have no face to show¡­ but someone had to take this role.¡± Kang Mui stared at him and asked. ¡°Can you handle everything?¡± ¡°As the charges that should be overturned against Dan Pil-hoo were removed, someone has to replace him to prevent the academic losses.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If no one is behind it, the investigation will continue. If that happens, the Imperial family and the officials cannot actively participate, which may interfere with the next plan.¡± ¡°Will you use the poison?¡± ¡°¡­ right. Kang Mui snorted at Sa Muheo¡¯s words. It sounds like a reasonable statement, but it sounded like an excuse to save their life. No matter how hard they tried, could they open the mouth of a corpse? Recognizing Kang Mui¡¯s feelings, Sa Muheo spoke. ¡°His secret technique is in the 3rd basement.¡± Kang Mui was about to put strength in his hand but stopped. He understood what this meant. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. However, you cannot get it even if you head down to the 3rd basement. It is being kept hidden.¡± It took him 8 years to discover this. It could be nothing else, and he didn¡¯t believe that this secret technique could be learned by anyone other than the Forces of Evil. Then Kang Mui spoke in a low voice. ¡°Strange. Why does it feel like Master Heo is trying to bargain for his life?¡± ¡°I swore to give my life for the family. I do not have such an intention.¡± Sa Muheo said this in a determined voice. Kang Mui, who stared intently, exhaled. ¡°How do I believe that?¡± ¡°In order to inform the one who will become my lord and then die after doing my task, I endured such a humiliation. If you really don¡¯t believe me, take my life right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui¡¯s eyes softened at those words. After seeing all this, his heart felt relieved, but he didn¡¯t say it. Sa Muheo was questioned to discover if he had spoken about something. After learning this new thing, instead, Kang Mui felt happy. ¡®Right.¡¯ Then the technique has to be there. Kang Mui, who got what he wanted, asked Sa Muheo. ¡°I will just ask you. Who made you like this?¡± At those words, Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course, it wasn¡¯t long, but to know that no one else knew meant that the academy was controlling the information. ¡®Well.¡¯ Such a thing was done at the hands of an academy student. Sa Muheo thought that it might be a strange thing to listen to. Sa Muheo thought of how to answer. ¡°Lord, you should know. Please listen to my advice.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The one who made me like this is someone the lord knows.¡± ¡°Someone, I know?¡± Kang Mui frowned. Even if he didn¡¯t show it, he was curious about who managed to leave Sa Muheo in such a state. But he couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter who he thought about. Even Mak Cheong-un, who was known to be skilled, was absent. So who did this? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It is the student whom the lord said he wanted to covet.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui frowned at this. Because he knew what that meant. ¡°Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes. It is him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Kang Mui couldn¡¯t understand this. He had met Mumu already and even tested his strength a couple of times inside the old building. He was an interesting one he wanted to bring under him, but certainly not strong enough to take down Sa Muheo. ¡°That strong?¡± ¡°I am not sure if it is the power of the items on him, but he had the strength to overwhelm me. He is the greatest variable.¡± At these words, Kang Mui¡¯s expression darkened. Come to think of it, it was Mumu among the academy students who had stopped the arson effort. He thought Guyang Seorin was the variable. However, if that man was strong enough to make Sa Muheo like this, then he was more of a variable than the successors of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®I thought he was an interesting one to deal with.¡¯ Then he wasn¡¯t someone who would walk on the same path as him? Kang Mui, who regretted it, asked. ¡°¡­ what does it mean you don¡¯t know if it is his innate strength or the item¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°He has an item on his hands.¡± After losing, Sa Muheo was just thinking about that. Was the power Mumu¡¯s, or did it come from his items? No matter how much he thought about it, it must be impossible for a human to have such strength. ¡°It seems like he had an item which gave him the strength to subdue Master Heo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you dealt with it directly, you must have some thoughts about defending from it?¡± At those words, Sa Muheo looked around. He had been thinking about it the whole time. Whether the former or latter, Mumu could exert his powers by manipulating the item piece on his wrist. ¡°That thing has to be neutralized or dealt with.¡± That was the conclusion Sa Muheo came up with. Mumu, who was leaving the main building after conversing with the headmaster, ran into someone. Dan Pil-hoo. ¡°Deputy?¡± As if waiting, Dan Pil-hoo approached Mumu. ¡°You are one wonderful child.¡± ¡°You came out of the prison?¡± ¡°Right. All thanks to you.¡± Dan Pil-hoo sincerely thanked Mumu. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mumu, he might have stayed inside for years. It felt like the child was finally bringing him results, but he couldn¡¯t be without regrets. ¡°Have you finished the talk?¡± s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you did, the information about your strength must have come up.¡± It was a fact that the man inside must have seen clearly. There was no way he would leave a student who was as strong as the teachers within the academy. Dan Pil-hoo grabbed Mumu by the shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to you, I managed to get out, so I will do anything to ensure you stay in the academy.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°To make sure you stay here¡­¡± ¡°It worked out well.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Dan Pil-hoo frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The headmaster said that since I don¡¯t know martial arts, he will allow me to continue in the academy.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Dan Pil-hoo was puzzled by this. It was incomprehensible to him that the headmaster said such a thing, and he whispered. ¡°Did that headmaster guy put up a condition or anything?¡± ¡°Ahhh. I said I had no intention of becoming his disciple.¡± ¡°What?¡± Then something must have happened. Feeling restless, he asked Mumu. ¡°Did he ask you to become the master in charge of you?¡± ¡°No. It was just that he wanted me to be his disciple.¡± ¡°Kuak.¡± After hearing those words, Dan Pil-hoo groaned. Who would have thought that the headmaster would try to entice Mumu to be his disciple without asking to become the master in charge? ¡®Shit.¡¯ Had he known this was the case, Dan Pil-hoo would have acted greedily. Unless one was an idiot, they wouldn¡¯t reject the offer from the headmaster. Dan Pil-hoo coughed. ¡°Hmm. So you answered?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I said I was fine.¡± ¡°You refused? For real?¡± Do Jeong-myung was a famous man known to be stubborn and would never give up. And an academy student openly rejected him. Mumu scratched his head. ¡°I said I only wanted to learn martial arts as a side hobby, so he snorted and said fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dan Pil-hoo understood why the headmaster gave up immediately. Chapter 84: Doubt (1) In the evening, as the sun went down.Two men stood side by side at the forefront of the procession as it rode over the hill on horses. Anyone could tell that the two men were officials by looking at their blue robes and hats. On the left, a tall man in his late 30s opened his mouth. ¡°We are moving steadily, so we should arrive at the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy by tomorrow.¡± To this, a young man who rode on the right side replied. ¡°Yes, we should.¡± The tall official with the beard was none other than Oh Muyang, an Imperial officer. He could be considered to be a deputy. The young man next to him spoke, ¡°Royal inspector. There has been a lot happening since we left the office, and it feels like we are just heading there to clear an unfortunate event.¡± ¡°No. The academic situation is different, and I am grateful to have you helping me.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I am glad that you think so.¡± Inspector. That is right, he was the 7th Royal Inspector in the Imperial Office. It was a position meant to supervise various places in each province and can be said to be of a higher rank. This royal inspector was Yu Jin-sung, a Heavenly Martial Arts Academy graduate. ¡°Still, it feels fortunate that you, who are well versed with the academy, are coming along.¡± ¡°No. Even if I did graduate from there, things are bound to change with each year, so how can I handle it all? I will still try my best.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Oh Muyang frowned while looking at Yu Jin-sung, who gave such an answer. In a sense, this investigation could bring the academy down, and the academy was a place that Yu Jin-sung would be indebted to. Yet, this man was answering calmly, perhaps hiding his true feelings. ¡°But, your brother seems to have entered the academy as a freshman?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± Yu Jin-sung gave a delayed answer to this. Oh Muyang smiled. He found out how to make Yu Jin-sung suffer. Even if it was called an iron heart, it was natural to be worried if his brother was also in the academy. ¡°I am looking forward to hearing about the younger brother of the inspector. He must be as talented as you.¡± ¡°He is better than me.¡± ¡°Oh. I see. Hopefully, in just three years, I hope to see him show us results like you.¡± ¡°That is yet to be seen.¡± ¡°You will praise his talent but will not make promises about the future.¡± ¡°We never know how people change.¡± At Yu Jin-sung¡¯s answer, Oh Muyang smiled. Although he had excellent ways to solve things, this young man was not an idiot who would speak out. And this was why he was suitable to be a royal inspector. ¡°Ah! But you have another brother. Didn¡¯t your father adopt another child?¡± At those words, Yu Jin-sung¡¯s eyes darkened. He did hear the story about his father adopting a child during his exile. However, as he was dispatched for work, he didn¡¯t get to meet him. Their first meeting would be in the academy. ¡®Was the child¡¯s name Mumu?¡¯ Mumu and his friends were having meals in the dorm hall. The problem of staying in the academy was solved, and the kids were asked to do self-study. His meeting with the headmaster and Da Pil-hoo also went well. ¡°Mumu looks so happy today. Look at the rice he piled up.¡± As Mo Il-hwa said, Mumu had brought back several cups of rice. It was no exaggeration to say he brought almost all the rice available for the meal to their table. ¡°Not just rice.¡± As Hae-ryang said, Mumu had also brought side dishes of meat piled up. It was as much as ten people¡¯s worth of food. Mumu, who was shoving the rice into his mouth, said. ¡°I need to eat a lot of meat to avoid muscle loss.¡± ¡°Muscle loss. Huh. Well, fine, it is alright if you can eat that much and not feel nauseous.¡± Surprisingly, Mumu would still get hungry after eating like that. He would put the food in his mouth and chew it 30 times, just like his father taught him. His body was ingrained with the proper eating habits. ¡°Oh right. Come to think of it, both young masters look the same here.¡± Hae-ryang looked at Mumu and Jin-hyuk. They both had the same posture and similar movements. ¡°Uh?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned while looking at Mumu. ¡°Why are you so concerned about that?¡± Mo Il-hwa smiled at that. It was cute to see this reaction on Jin-hyuk¡¯s face each time he and Mumu were brought into the conversation. ¡®¡­ Huh?¡¯ Moo Il-hwa felt taken aback. Why was she thinking of Jin-hyuk as cute? ¡®Oh my! I must be going crazy! Remember why you¡¯re here!¡¯ This was bad. She couldn¡¯t realize what was wrong with her, she only had eyes for Yu Jin-sung, but she was being conscious of Jin-hyuk for nothing. And Hae-ryang looked at her. ¡®Hehe. Is this happening?¡¯ And this boy was quick-witted. Lately, each time Mo Il-hwa looked at Jin-hyuk, it felt like she was developing feelings for him. ¡®Such a lovely sight, young love.¡¯ It was a nice thing to see. Jin-hyuk had Mo Il-hwa, and Mumu had the seniors. Although they didn¡¯t seem interested in that way, there were female seniors interested in Mumu, with Tang So-so, in particular, being obvious in showing it. ¡®¡­ this is fine, but when will my time come?¡¯ Suddenly, he felt tears stinging his eyes. Meanwhile, Mo Il-hwa, not understanding her heart, changed the topic. ¡°Hmm. But starting today, for this time, the masters will do roll call.¡± At that, Jin-hyuk nodded. ¡°Yes. It is impossible to handle such a large student body. Until the arson case is solved, the masters will take turns for the roll call.¡± ¡°Huh. Right. Didn¡¯t the Southern Blade Dorm suffer a lot of damage?¡± The Southern Blade Dorm was the only dorm among the four which suffered the most severe damage. There were no fatalities, but the fire spread to some rooms, and the damage was significant. Around 20% of the students also had difficulty breathing due to the smoke. ¡°Well, because of that, the students of that dorm will stay in the other three dorms for the time being.¡± ¡°Things will be crowded.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Ehh. Classes aren¡¯t happening, and the dorms are crowded. I don¡¯t know why this is happening only when we attend the academy.¡± Mumu looked at Mo Il-hwa, who was grumbling and said. ¡°The more this happens, the more we can eat and train hard to not lose muscle.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Right, this guy had his head filled with muscles. Mo Il-hwa put down her chopsticks and clicked her tongue. While they were doing this, someone approached them. ¡°Master Mumu.¡± ¡°Uh? Manager?¡± It was Do Yang-woon, the manager of the North Heavenly Dorm. Everyone looked shocked at this. And he said to Mumu. ¡°Can you give me a moment before heading to the dorm?¡± Do Yang-woon headed to the west of the dorm site with Mumu. The west was where the West Wind dorm was located. As they walked, Mumu asked him. ¡°So is it fine to become the witness for the manager¡¯s and Guyang Seohan¡¯s spar?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was what Do Yang-woon came to talk about. Mumu felt puzzled at this request. Obviously, the man had died in front of them that night, but he seemed quite alive now. ¡°Have you had a conversation with the living senior?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a long one.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Do Yang-woon sighed and said. ¡°He said I suggested the fight first but said that I avoided it and felt disappointed. He didn¡¯t even want to talk much after.¡± Because of that, he couldn¡¯t speak. And they wanted to figure out what happened. ¡°Did the manager suggest the spar then?¡± ¡°That is questionable.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I got a letter saying to come for a spar.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Would I lie to master Mumu?¡± ¡°Then the letter?¡± ¡°¡­ it disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Do Yang-woon was troubled because of this. He spent the night in the infirmary due to injuries and fractures. When he went back to get the letter, it was gone. He searched the infirmary and even asked the physician if he had something on him, but they said they didn¡¯t touch his belongings. ¡°All of the evidence about Guyang Seohan had vanished.¡± ¡°Right. That is why it is taking a while.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That¡­ I will tell you later. It is difficult to draw a conclusion as I am not sure.¡± ¡®¡­ maybe this incident was planned. The same goes for Hong-samae¡¯s thing.¡¯ Do Yang-woon was hoping that his prediction was wrong. But if his guess was correct, then it was more than mere coincidence. Two people were waiting there when they arrived at the West Wind dorm. It was the Guyang twins. ¡°You?¡± When Guyang Seohan looked at the two people approaching, he looked at his sister. She said something about introducing someone, so he reluctantly came out, but now¡­ ¡°You lied to me.¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°What do you mean, you didn¡¯t lie? I am in no mood to talk with him. I don¡¯t even know what he is up to¡­¡± ¡°It is two jobs at the same time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°See that there? That cute guy?¡± The one she pointed to was Mumu. Guyang Seohan frowned, looking at him. He knew Mumu caught the arsonist with his sister the previous night. ¡®Weren¡¯t people saying that he was the man who passed the entrance test without learning martial arts?¡¯ Actually, there was no one in the academy who didn¡¯t know about that story. It was no exaggeration that Mumu was a celebrity here. ¡°¡­ are you being honest?¡± Guyang Seohan asked, looking at his sister. On the surface, his sister looked like a cold beauty who could break the hearts of men, but she never seemed to show interest in any students. She didn¡¯t even show interest in handsome middle-aged men like Mak Cheong-un. ¡°Is it true or false? Have you ever seen me lie to you?¡± At those words, Guyang Seohan was shocked. ¡®You like that guy?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. Guyang Seohan can admit that Mumu was a pretty-looking boy, but he thought a real man would suit his sister better. ¡°There is nothing I can do if your tastes have changed, but will grandfather be fine with this?¡± A guy who didn¡¯t even know martial arts. Guyang Seorin smiled and said. ¡°You never know.¡± ¡®The overflowing charisma.¡¯ The appearance of Mumu soaked in the blood of the enemies he killed without mercy had instilled a weird perception of manliness in her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say it since Mumu wanted to keep that incident a secret. At his sister¡¯s strange attitude, Guyang Seohan clicked his tongue and moved forward. ¡°Well, I will know if I see it, anyway, don¡¯t deceive me with words.¡± ¡°So what will you do? You¡¯re going to just leave?¡± ¡°I will talk to him right now¡­¡± ¡°Talking is good. As a manager of the dorms, I didn¡¯t want to deal with him, but Do Yang-woon, his story¡­ is quite interesting.¡± Guyang Seohan was puzzled at his sister¡¯s serious voice. What did she hear from the two to consider it something interesting? ¡°Letter.¡± Meanwhile, Do Yang-woon approached them, and Guyang Seohan spoke irritatedly. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to talk to you, so you go after Seorin?¡± ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding the situation.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What could I misunderstand? You asked me for a spar and made us wait for an hour. How dare you make fun of me¡­¡± ¡°I got one too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before the roll call that night, I got a letter from you asking for a spar.¡± At those words, Guyang Seohan lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What nonsense. Me sending you a letter?¡± ¡°I never received one before.¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t recognize your writing? You surely sent¡­¡± ¡°And where is that letter?¡± Guyang Seohan frowned at the question. ¡°I threw it.¡± ¡°You threw it away?¡± ¡°Right. You broke the promise to spar.¡± At that, Do Yang-woon asked in a doubtful tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t it vanish instead of you throwing it away?¡± Guyang Seohan¡¯s eyes fluttered open at that question. His surprise was because he had left the letter in his room and it had disappeared overnight. He thought some fearless idiot stole from him and had planned to find the culprit and stuff their mouth with poison. ¡°You¡­ How do you know that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± ¡°No, the letter I received from you vanished the same night. It was while I was receiving treatment in the infirmary.¡± ¡°Infirmary?¡± Thinking back, Do yang-woon had injuries on him that night. And because of that, the incident enraged him more. He was annoyed that he had been asked for a spar, but the man went to spar with someone else. ¡°Who did you fight with?¡± Among the students, there weren¡¯t many who could hurt Do Yang-woon. It was difficult for even the successors of the Four Great Warriors to do this. Do Yang-woon took a deep breath and said, ¡°You.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You made me like that.¡± At those words, Guyang Seohan was shocked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I went back without even getting a chance to fight.¡± ¡°That is why I brought Master Mumu as a witness.¡± ¡°Master Mumu? You¡­ ha!¡± Guyang Seohan snorted. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He did hear that Mumu was called master by Do yang-woon, but hearing it in person felt absurd. This man would make any rival of his feel ashamed by saying that. ¡°Master Mumu.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I saw it too. At the special training center, I saw senior Guyang compete with manager Do Yang-woon, and you tried to kill him.¡± ¡°What? Tried to kill him?¡± Guyang Seohan was baffled. He never showed up, but now they were saying he tried to kill him? ¡°Are you joking around with me?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t. We certainly fought, and I lost to you too.¡± ¡°Well, that sounds right, but I¡­¡± ¡°And while trying to kill me, you were defeated by master Mumu and committed suicide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guyang Seohan became speechless. The more they talked, the more absurd it became. And Do Yang-woon continued. ¡°Honestly, something felt strange from the moment you tried to kill me, but seeing that you were still alive after committing suicide in front of me felt more absurd.¡± ¡°Yah Do Yang-woon! What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I try to kill you and then do something like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. This is why I wanted to talk with you.¡± ¡°Ha!!¡± Guyang Seohan couldn¡¯t understand this. He was seriously thinking that he was being made fun of. ¡°Yah. Do Yang-woon. You know what you are saying, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°Right. First, it makes no sense for me to kill you, but despite being strong enough to kill you, I lost to him?¡± Guyang Seohan pointed to Mumu and Do Yang-woon asked. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Does it make sense that I defeated you and got defeated by him? Someone whom I can take down very easily?¡± ¡°Even if it seems like that, why can¡¯t that happen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guyang Seohan frowned at Do Yang-woon¡¯s words. Was this guy being serious? Judging by that reaction, it was as if Mumu defeating him wasn¡¯t a strange thing. Guyang Seohan snorted and spoke to his sister. ¡°Did you hear that too? Do yang-woon, this guy and me.¡± ¡°It is no joke, you cannot beat him with your skills, and you can never get away from him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Unless you decide to risk your life and fight with poison, you cannot have a winning hand over Mumu.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 85: Doubt (2) Guyang Seohan was nothing short of confused.That twin of his was actually a bit more skillful than Do Yang-woon. ¡®What? Unless I risk my life and all the poison I use hits its mark, it won¡¯t work?¡¯ Was this an insult over an insult? He was recognized to possess a talent for using poison, and his grandfather personally taught them. So how could she say such a thing to her brother? s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Ha!¡¯ He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a thing. If he hadn¡¯t cared about face, he would have beaten the boy immediately. But he was someone who had a name. He wasn¡¯t confident enough to let his emotions define him and fall for an opponent who wasn¡¯t of his level. Not to mention¡­ ¡®Both their attitudes are¡­¡¯ Neither was speaking in a manner where they were making fun of him. To ignore it really bothered him. [The world of competition is something which can be changed by the most minor thing. If you can¡¯t annihilate the enemy, you should always be alert.] That was what his grandfather always told him. If there was time, even someone without martial arts could do something. That must be what Seorin was saying. ¡®I need to judge him by fighting him directly, then?¡¯ Guyang Seorin was with Mumu the night they fought the arsonist. She must have watched him fight. That was why she was confident enough, even when he mentioned their grandfather, that he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Mumu. ¡®I need to be careful now.¡¯ Guyang Seorin smiled at her twin. She knew him better than anyone, after all. She knew that despite her words coming out like a provocation, there was a sense of caution she was instilling in him. ¡®But I am curious.¡¯ The true strength of the Guyang family comes from poison. Even the strongest masters cannot beat their poison. Will muscle strength work against poison? Then Guyang Seohan said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s assume that everything you said is correct. Does that mean that someone deceived you by impersonating me?¡± ¡°Right. I think so.¡± ¡°That means he stole my martial arts¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a complicated martial art, but he seemed to at least know the basic movements of your family.¡± Do Yang-woon hadn¡¯t competed with Guyang Seohan just once or twice. So even he knew how the basic Guyang family martial arts looked. The fake had used the basic martial arts of the family a lot more effectively than the real one. ¡°Anyone who attends the academy as long as we have could know it¡­¡± Guyang Seohan frowned. This meant that someone who had been beside him was involved in this. ¡°You¡­ you couldn¡¯t tell that the fake guy wasn¡¯t me?¡± ¡°As soon as you arrived, you began the fight right away. I couldn¡¯t hear his voice, but when I did, I couldn¡¯t tell it apart from yours either.¡± At those words, Guyang Seorin mumbled as she fiddled with her fan. ¡°Human Skin Mask¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Human Skin Mask?¡± Mumu, who was listening to her, asked. ¡°What is a Human Skin Mask?¡± ¡°It is a mask but looks like a real face and can be made of either pig skin or human skin.¡± Human Skin Mask. As she said, it was a mask made of real skin, so it would be hard to tell if a face was fake or not. However, it wasn¡¯t without its drawbacks. Guyang Seorin asked. ¡°This fake who died. Did his face change at all, or did he ever sweat?¡± At that, Do yang-woon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Right. Come to think of it, even though he was breathing roughly, the colour of his face didn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Right. Then it has to be the Human Skin Mask. I don¡¯t know what it is for, but it must have been made to look like this brat.¡± At her words, Guyang Seohan grunted. ¡°What bastard dares to make my face into a mask and do such a thing!¡± It wasn¡¯t something he could just ignore. If, as Do Yang-woon had said, the fake one had tried to kill him during the duel, all the accusations would naturally fall to Guyang Seohan. Guyang Seorin looked at her twin and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think the purpose was to put the blame on you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It would have been a huge problem if Do Yang-woon died at your hands.¡± Do Yang-woon nodded at her words. ¡°I thought the same.¡± ¡°Then you mean¡­¡± ¡°Right. If I did die, there is a good chance that your grandfather and mine would have walked their separate ways..¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guyang Seohan¡¯s expression went stiff. As he said, if such a thing happened, both their grandfathers would decide to break their relationship. ¡°Ha¡­ maybe I should be happy?¡± Results aside, they did say that Mumu managed to stop it. It was fortunate that something which would have brought disaster was stopped. Guyang Seorin clicked her tongue and said. ¡°While we managed to get away, they still succeeded.¡± ¡°Succeeded? No¡­¡± ¡°Young Chun, the disciple of East River Blade Star.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°Guyang Seorin is right. Isn¡¯t it strange that something similar to what we experienced happened on the same day and time?¡± At Do Yang-woon¡¯s words, Guyang Seohan gulped. Even so, this was a topic that they eventually would have talked about. It was said that the Eastern River Blade Star might come and attack the academy or even have a fight with the Southern Sword Emperor. Guyang Seohan asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Does that mean that Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s case and everything that almost killed you was for the same purpose?¡± ¡°That seems to be the aim. If that is the case, there would be a division between the Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± That was the worst. A war could have broken out because of that. The peace which lasted for 17 years would be broken. ¡°Do Yang-woon. Are you saying that Hong Hye-ryeong was involved in this?¡± ¡°Looking at the current situation, I am most certain. Of course, we can only come to a conclusion by talking to her.¡± ¡°¡­ right.¡± Strange things were happening. The arson incident which took place caused an escalation of fear. The staff forcefully closed the academy, and students were made to stay in the dorms. Add to that, there was the death of a student. The whole thing was an event which could shake the murim world. ¡°Think it¡¯s the same ones behind it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯d be funny if two different groups aimed for the same thing.¡± Guyang Seorin snorted. Unless one was an idiot, they would realize that what happened that night was no coincidence. Someone was trying to mess up the murim world using the Heavenly Martial Arts academy. Guyang Seohan then looked at Do Yang-woon. ¡°So what do we do now? This is not something we can just talk about among ourselves and leave alone.¡± ¡°We need to speak out.¡± Even if they were descendants of the Four Great Warriors, they were still just students. And this wasn¡¯t something they could solve. Do Yang-woon turned around. ¡°Are you going to the main office?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to the disciplinary office.¡± ¡°Why there?¡± ¡°Now that we know the truth, I need to hear what happened to Hong-samae. I need to know for sure.¡± He believed that the Hong Hye-ryeong he knew wasn¡¯t the kind of person to kill someone and wanted the disciplinary office to know that this was a mistake. So Do yang-woon was trying to listen to her side. ¡°You are still the same.¡± Seeing him like that, Guyang Seorin clicked her tongue. Mumu then said to Do Yang-woon. ¡°Hey. It sounds fun. Can I come with you now that I have become a witness?¡± ¡°Oh my. Our junior will?¡± ¡°Yes. Since we are taking the same classes, I have to help her if she is in trouble. My father told me to always help the people around me.¡± ¡°Uh. Is that so?¡± Guyang Seorin, pretending to be troubled, locked her arms with Mumu¡¯s. ¡°Well, then I could come too.¡± Guyang Seohan frowned at the sight of his twin rubbing her chest against Mumu¡¯s arm. At the same time, in a room in the basement of the academy¡¯s main office. The room, surrounded by ice walls, was built with a lower temperature than the outside to store a body for a long time. At the room¡¯s entrance, four guards were looking at someone with a bizarre expression and blinking their eyes at the sight. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Someone sighed as they covered the face. A tear trickled down their reddened cheeks. ¡°Young Chun¡­ Young Chun¡­ haa¡­.¡± Someone was stroking the pale corpse lying naked in front of him. The swordsmanship marks that had left burns all across the body had cooled down. The hand that had trailed the marks softly then became stronger. Sadness turned to anger. That anger turned into killing intent as their eyes began to glow from behind the hand which covered their face. ¡°I will make sure the price is paid.¡± Hong Hye-ryeong stared at the men and women who visited her late at night. It was an unexpected bunch of people. Mumu, Do Yang-woon and Guyang Seorin. Still, her charges weren¡¯t cleared yet. She was already exhausted from the questioning, which had lasted all day. And, ¡®¡­ it is annoying.¡¯ Guyang Seorin was doing all sorts of things while her hands were crossed with Mumu¡¯s. From a woman¡¯s point of view, it was literally her trying to seduce him. Of course, she had no contact with Mumu but seeing this annoyed her. ¡®Is it because I am physically and mentally tired?¡¯ She shook her head and spoke to the three. ¡°Why did you come to visit?¡± To that, Do yang-woon replied. ¡°Hong-samae. I have come to ask something.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± At his words, she sighed. She had been up all day after being questioned from the night before. ¡°I am tired.¡± At her words, Do yang-woon looked sad. Just looking at her face, he could tell she had been through a lot, but he had to know this. ¡°Sorry. Hong-samae. I know you are going through a lot, but I must tell you this, so I know it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± At those words, she frowned. What are they trying to make her say? ¡°What do you mean?¡± At her question, Do Yang-woon whispered to ensure the two guards didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Last night, did you also¡­¡± And before he could fully complete the question -With what right are you¡­ A rumbling sound could be heard from outside the room. It didn¡¯t last long, however, as things became silent. ¡®!?¡¯ As a result, everyone looked at the door. The two guards also thought it was strange and touched the sword on their waist. The door opened, and someone appeared. It was a man in his mid-to-late 30s wearing a blue uniform and a large wooden box on his back. Behind the man with cold eyes were the guards who had become stiff despite holding weapons. ¡°Who¡­¡± The two guards inside pulled out their weapons. In an instant, the two men began to leak blood as the man¡¯s hand moved like lightning. Bewildered by this, the four students got up. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I guess this is an emergency situation.¡± Guyang Seorin pulled out her fan. On the other hand, Hong Hye-ryeong could not even use her energy because her blood points had been sealed due to being suspected of killing her classmate. And Mumu stood in front of her. ¡°¡­¡± The man looked at them with cold eyes. And, Everything happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°Huh!¡± Do Yang-woon, who was hit in the chest with a long weapon, crashed into the wall while Guyang Seorin tried to attack the cold-eyed man with her fan. But her fan was stopped by the weapon¡¯s sheath as she received a kick in return. She crossed her arms to minimize the force but was pushed back into the wall. ¡°Kuak!¡± Her eyes went wide. This man was stronger than the male teachers in the academy. He dealt with the two students easily, despite them being the successors of the Four Great Warriors. The man then said to them, ¡°Kids. If you interfere, you die.¡± ¡°Cough¡­ who are you?¡± Do Yang-woon asked despite the pain which was eating through him. The man snorted as he looked at Hong Hye-ryeong standing behind Mumu and said, ¡°You will have to pay the price for killing my sajae (younger disciple), Southern Blade Emperor¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s eyes went wide at this. Surprisingly, everyone was shocked. He said it with his mouth, his sajae, then this man¡­ ¡°¡­ Young Gadong.¡± Hong Hye-ryeong mumbled. Martial Attack Sword, Young Gadong. The first disciple of the Eastern River Blade Star and sahyung of the deceased Young Chun. Young Gadong walked to her and said. ¡°My job is to deal with the girl behind you. If you don¡¯t back off, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± A warning. If you do not back down, be ready to get hurt. And the energy from him was weighing everyone down. Overwhelmed by it, Hong Hye-ryeong grabbed Mumu¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°Thank you, but you need to move. This is a problem he and I have to solve.¡± And the man was too strong for Mumu to handle. Only the headmaster of the academy can take on this man. Mumu then scratched his head and said to Young Gadong. ¡°If you need to do something, do it by talking.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Young Gadong sighed. His form blurred as he appeared in front of Mumu. ¡°I only give one warning.¡± Young Gadong grabbed Mumu by the neck and tried to push him to the wall. The muscles on the boy¡¯s neck were withstanding his strength. ¡®What muscles are these?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t feel any internal energy, and this was unexpected. Mumu looked at him and said, ¡°What is the warning?¡± Chapter 86: Doubt (3) Disciples like Young Gadong of the East River Blade sect met Young Chun, the youngest of the disciples, about 10 years ago.The youngest was just 7 years old then, a child. ¡®So young.¡¯ [Great sahyung! Great sahyung!] The cute youngest one would run to them to ask questions. At first, they weren¡¯t used to it. However, the initiation of this youngest disciple became a vital force for the sect. Everyone liked this boy. And with their master always out for work, they would practically be teachers for the youngest. Of the senior disciples, Young Gadong taught him the most. [Dummy. That isn¡¯t how the third form goes, right?] [Aho!] [Huh. Don¡¯t make that weird expression! Manage your face!] [Ah¡­] It was fun to tease him too. Although he was born with a face that couldn¡¯t control his expression, he was taught from a young age to control it and be calm in each situation. [Master asked me to go to the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, great sahyung.] [Heavenly Martial Arts Academy?] It was their master¡¯s instructions, but did the child have to go? He thought the master teaching the child himself would be amazing and having to train under the masters of the academy didn¡¯t seem that great. And there will be competition between the other disciples. [¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can do well.] [Why are you saying such weakling things? Our knowledge as the East River Blade sect disciples is strong, and you can easily get past the entrance ceremony.] [Right, right. That is true.] [They say it is tough, but no sahyung of yours had ever gone there.] [They are so serious.] [There are the descendants of the Four Great Warriors in there. So don¡¯t consider returning if you don¡¯t plan to go all out.] [Oh! I will do it] And so the youngest, Young Chun, entered the academy. Despite lacking a lot, he was a child everyone cherished, so they wanted him to have a nice academic life. They wondered how he would change in the coming three years. In their eyes, the 17-year-old youngest was still an innocent boy. However, news they never wanted to hear came not long after he joined the academy. His hand that held the letter went cold. -We would like to inform you that our academy student Young Chun. Recently passed away¡­ This was shocking news. [Great sahyung, how did this happen¡­] The news of their youngest¡¯s passing spread while their master was away. His death happened during an unofficial spar between students. Young Gadong could not hold back his anger. Young Chun was their youngest disciple, their cute little junior that they were so proud of. [You need to inform the master about this.] [Great sahyung, what will you do?] [I will go to the academy.] [Uh?] He couldn¡¯t wait until their master was discovered. If the letter was sent back, the academy would only speak about how they were investigating the matter. One of the two founders of the academy was Hong Hwa-ryun. Young Gadong thought a fair punishment would never come. [I need to go and see for myself. So that the academy doesn¡¯t try to hide the case!] Young Gadong was sure the academy would bury the case. Even if the current Murim was a world of sects, he had walked the world long enough to know that there was no such thing as true good and evil. The work of people was done based on profit. This incident would likely bring anger to his master too. ¡®I cannot let this happen.¡¯ His Master would talk with the academy. If the responsibility for the death was shifted to Young Chun, who died, he would try to bring in his master. ¡®Do you think it will simply happen how you want it to?¡¯ So Young Gadong came here. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He came here to know the truth with his own eyes and hold this woman responsible for it. However, there were more obstacles than he expected. -Kukuku! ¡°What is the warning?¡± ¡®What is this kid?¡¯ There was no feeling of energy within the boy. He seemed like a beginner who had just begun to learn martial arts. But the neck he was holding onto was strong. ¡°¡­ you are no ordinary guy.¡± Everyone in the room seemed to be students, but some were stronger than the guards guarding the place. He could see why this academy had such a high reputation, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate talent at the moment. ¡°Nothing will change.¡± Young Gadong tried to pierce Mumu through the stomach with his sheath, but Mumu grabbed onto it. At that moment¡­ Young Gadong, who pulled out the sword from his sheath at the speed of lightning, aimed for Mumu¡¯s shoulder. It looked like he really wanted Mumu out of the way, but¡­ The moment his sword hit Mumu¡¯s shoulder, something spread like a wave, and the sword which should have pierced him bounced to the wall. ¡®!?¡¯ Do Yang-woon couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. ¡®No way.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a simple stab, he had put some energy on the sword, but Young Gadong instead felt the shock of the recoil spread into his hand. As a result, Mumu couldn¡¯t handle it either and was moved back. ¡®It is unbelievable swordsmanship.¡¯ It was Mumu¡¯s first time seeing a sword being handled like this. The East River Sword Star was the first of the Four Great Warriors regarding swords. And Young Gadong was a disciple of such a person. They were taught that a sword was the same as their own five fingers. Young Gadong, who blew Mumu to the side, pointed the sword at Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s neck next. Hong Hye-ryeong gulped as the tip of the sword touched her skin. ¡°Was it Hong Hye-ryeong?¡± ¡°.. yes.¡± ¡°Did you have contact with my sajae?¡± At that, she shook her head. ¡°No. There was no such thing.¡± ¡°Then!¡± He spoke loudly in anger, and the veins on his forehead rose up. It seemed like he was trying hard to not kill her on the spot. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you accepting that fact?¡± At his words, she spoke in a nervous voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t kill him?¡± ¡°I did have a spar with him in the training hall. I did my best to fight, but I didn¡¯t leave any fatal wounds on the body of Young Chun.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t leave a fatal wound?¡± Young Gadong snorted at her words. He checked the body in the autopsy room in the basement of the main hall. He saw the scars which could only come from the martial arts of Hong Hwa-ryun. ¡°Are you saying my eyes are wrong?¡± ¡°I am only telling the truth. The injury on Young Chun should have been recoverable with cultivation¡­¡± ¡°The cause of death is that martial arts of yours, fire qi which entered the wounded area!¡± At those words from Young Chun, Hong Hye-ryeong felt frustrated. During the interrogation, she kept saying the same thing too, but no one believed her. [You have to speak the truth. As much as the last scars showed, it isn¡¯t something which would be dangerous unless the fire energy was used.] [I didn¡¯t.] She continued to deny it, but everyone did not show any signs of believing her. Instead, they had shown her the body of Young Chun. There was a scar on it which can only happen with the 4th form of the Fire Dragon Martial Arts. ¡®No way.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t figure out how those scars appeared. No matter how much she said she didn¡¯t do it, it would be hard for anyone to believe her. The only people in Murim who could leave such scars were the direct disciples of her father. And Hong Hye-ryeong bit her lip. ¡°Senior, I swear there was no scar.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Young Gadong, who stared at her, lowered his sword. She wondered if he believed her words. At that moment, Young Gadong slammed her in the shoulders and stomach with his palm. Three needles that blocked her blood flow were pulled out. Hong Hye-ryeong looked at Young Gadong with shock as he said, ¡°The dead do not speak, but scars do not lie either. Without witnesses or evidence, I will not believe you.¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Before being a sajae and youngest in the sect, that kid was like a little brother to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a spar or not. I will hold you accountable for killing him.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t speak. She knew this man would never believe her. He was looking at her with eyes that wanted to kill her. It was as if he was dealing with an enemy. ¡°Since I unblocked your blockage, there will be no words that I had aimed for a defenseless child. If you want, you can use your sword, which is in the next room.¡± ¡°¡­ you want me to fight against you?¡± ¡°I did tell you. I was going to hold you responsible for killing him.¡± Young Gadong was still angry. And she had no other choice. At that time, Do Yang-woon approached him. ¡°Senior! One moment¡­¡± As Young Gadong stepped forwards before Do Yang-woon could finish his words, the sheath on the floor reached his hand and flew towards Do Yang-woon¡¯s stomach. ¡°Kuak!¡± Young Gadong didn¡¯t even look at Do yang-woon, who was on his knees, coughing. ¡°You three get out.¡± Guyang Seorin frowned. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Young Gadong was enraged right now. Talking to him or forcing him to see reason wasn¡¯t something that could happen anymore. ¡®He is too strong.¡¯ His title as one of the top ten masters wasn¡¯t for nothing. Hong Hye-ryeong then opened her lips. ¡°Fire Dragon.¡± As soon as she said those words, something flew through the wall. The Giant Fire Dragon Blade. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Seeing that, Guyang Seorin exclaimed. Although Hong Hye-ryeong wasn¡¯t an expert yet, this blade was special. It was one of the 6 weapons known to have its own will and belonged to Hong Hwa-ryun Flame spread around the blade as Hong Hye-ryeong caught the blade. It was because of the fire energy contained within it. Some would become dazed by the sight of such a weapon, but Young Gadong remained focused and strong-willed. ¡®It cannot be helped.¡¯ Hong Hye-ryeong clenched her mouth. The only way to deal with this man was to do her best. Young Gadong swiped two fingers on his sword, and a blue light flashed. It was sword energy. ¡°I have given you this chance, so do well.¡± As soon as he said those words, Young Gadong moved. And Hong Hye-ryeong moved her blade encased with fire. It was at the moment as the sword and fire energies were about to collide. ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, something unbelievable happened. Mumu intervened between the two and grabbed both weapons with his hands. ¡°You?¡± ¡°H-How did you?¡± His two muscular arms had steam visibly coming out of them. The dial on his wristband was set to 2, and Hong Hye-ryeong was shocked. Although she wasn¡¯t putting in her all, her sword was still covered in fire energy which would cause anyone else¡¯s hands to burst. This was only possible for those who mastered the way of the tao. ¡®This!¡¯ She tried to call back the fire energy. At that moment, the fire energy on the blade was about to fade, but then it flared up as if it was angry at Mumu. ¡°G-get your hand away!¡± Hong Hye-ryeong shouted at Mumu. ¡°Hot.¡± Mumu¡¯s forearm muscles could be seen burning as the blade trembled. As his fingers clenched more and more, a clicking and screeching sound came from the blade. The flame flew to him more ferociously. The sword looked like it was in pain. ¡®Fire Dragon?¡¯ And that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡®!?¡¯ The sword energy of Young Gadong, which was also being held, couldn¡¯t withstand Mumu¡¯s strength and was split into two. And it wasn¡¯t the hand holding it that got cut, but rather the sword? At this sight, Young Gadong became confused. ¡®What the hell is this guy?¡¯ This was an unexpected thing. He tried to get the broken part out of Mumu¡¯s hand, but the hand wouldn¡¯t budge. It was a tremendous force beyond imagination. Then Mumu said, ¡°I said the right things. I asked you to solve it by talking.¡± Young Gadon, who was still in anger, asked. ¡°¡­ what if that cannot happen?¡± ¡°Have you ever had to fold your back?¡± The remainder of the sword in Mumu¡¯s hands shattered into pieces. Young Gadong then looked at Mumu and said. ¡°¡­ you said talk?¡± Chapter 87: Doubt (4) All the commotion subsided in an instant.After seeing his sajae¡¯s body, Young Gadong had not been able to hold back his anger, but now he was able to regain his sanity. It was because of the existence of Mumu, whose ability couldn¡¯t be measured. Although he had battled countless opponents, he had never seen someone break a sword with just his bare hands. ¡®He has surpassed the capabilities of a student.¡¯ He had met some masters who received a title similar to himself, but he never saw such an unpredictable victory. Thanks to that, his mind that had been captured in anger became cold. Young Gadong glanced at the other people sitting at the table. ¡®I thought he was strong for an academy student.¡¯ Hearing their identities, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Do Yang-woon, the grandson of North Heavenly Fist, and Guyang Seorin, whose grandfather was the West Wind Poison, are both descendants of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®¡­ this would have turned complicated.¡¯ In a way, he was fortunate. Most of his anger had been directed at Hong Hye-ryeong, but he was ready to kill anyone who got in his way. If he had done anything to them¡­ ¡®¡­¡¯ He could have turned into an enemy of the Four Great Warriors. He managed to avoid that, thanks to that bastard. ¡®What is he?¡¯ Obviously, he had not learned martial arts. However, he used his bare hands to grab his sword, which was covered with sword energy and Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s sword. A student whose ability was on par with a monster. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Guyang Seorin smiled. In a way, all the descendants of the Four Great Warriors were gathered here. It was no exaggeration to say that skilled people from all over Murim were here, but not a single person could call for peace. It was Mumu, with his innocent expression, who did this. ¡®Everyone is looking at him.¡¯ This was the first time such an interesting thing had happened. A disciple of the East River Sword Star, who was also one of the top ten masters, was wary of Mumu, and the daughter of Hon Hwa-ryun, Hong Hye-ryeong, too had a different look. It was probably because she was holding Mumu¡¯s arms ¡®A weapon which held the will of fire.¡¯ There were several weapons that her grandfather had warned her to be careful of. The Fire Dragon Giant Blade was one of those weapons. He had told her that its flames were the incarnation of fire and could burn anyone. [This is difficult. Hong Hwa-ryung is holding the Fire Dragon Giant Blade.] Grandfather thought him to be his most difficult enemy. Yet Mumu¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t even burned despite holding it with his bare hands. Mumu¡¯s muscles seemed to be impenetrable. ¡®Will poison work?¡¯ To have an impenetrable body means that even poison will not work. However, this muscular strength of Mumu¡¯s seemed beyond common sense. She wondered what his limit was. ¡®What is certain is that he surpassed the Top Ten warriors with just his strength.¡¯ Guyang Seorin then licked her lips. The night was turning interesting. Perhaps it was because she might be looking at the future greatest warrior in Murim, one who would lead the next generation. How would owning such a man feel? ¡®Um. Not bad.¡¯ She would have to watch a little more to find out, but the thought was stuck in her mind. As everyone became conscious of this one person, Do Yang-woon began to speak. ¡°¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for Master Mumu here, I would have been taken down by the fake Guyang Seohan. This isn¡¯t a weird coincidence.¡± Young Gadong frowned at his words. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that two of the Four Great Warriors¡¯ students would have died that night? Even Hong Hye-ryeong looked shocked. ¡°Did this mean someone mimicked me and killed Young Chun, like what happened with senior Do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Hong-samae? And didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t kill Young Chun? Then, I can say it is almost the same as what I experienced.¡± ¡°How can such¡­¡± Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s eyes turned bitter. If what he said was true, then she was suffering because of this unknown impostor. And Do Yang-woon continued. ¡°It is no coincidence that this happened on the same night. Senior, what if this is a ploy to create a division between the Four Great Warriors?¡± ¡°A plan to create a division?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At those words, Young Gadong¡¯s face became serious. To dismiss this theory¡­ there weren¡¯t just one or two things that felt right. If Do Yang-woon had also lost his life, it would be a situation where all of the Four Great Warriors would be at odds with each other. ¡°Please think of this situation¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do Yang-woon, was it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see that there is truth to what you are saying. But there are differences between what you and my sajae had gone through.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You competed against a fake child with a human skin mask on him, and you said he fought with just the basic martial arts of the Guyang family.¡± ¡°Yes, and Hong-samae too¡­.¡± ¡°Hong Hye-ryeong competed directly against my sajae, and the scars on his body weren¡¯t just basic scars. They were scars that came from the blade in her hands. How do you explain that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This was the problem. Unlike Do Yang-woon, the evidence against Hong Hye-ryeong all pointed to her. She might say that she wasn¡¯t the culprit, but the evidence pointed to her. Without witness or evidence, it was difficult to conclude that someone else had done it. Hong Hye-ryeong then spoke in a bitter voice. ¡°Can you not believe me?¡± Young Gadong stared at her. It was difficult to confirm the death of his sajae as just a strange coincidence just because of what he heard. ¡°Do you remember what I said? The dead don¡¯t speak, but¡­¡± ¡°Scars don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Right. If the allegations regarding the scars aren¡¯t resolved, even the master of our sect will not dismiss this.¡± Master of his sect. He was talking about the East River Sword Star, Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡°I have been with him for over 20 years now, so I know it well. Master has a higher sense of justice than any of the Four Great Warriors, but he is the most knowledgeable of them too.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°He will not accept your opinion as a fact unless there is clear evidence.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°There is no but. I am being honest here.¡± The Shin Eui-gyeom he knew was a person who didn¡¯t compromise. That is why he is also called the ¡®Slayer of Evil.¡¯ If he judges an opponent to be evil, then he would slay them no matter what. ¡®Because you are their blood, you don¡¯t know the dark side of it. The Four Great Warriors stay true to their name. People who are often called geniuses and are talented have a completely different mind from the normal ones.¡¯ And his master was like that. Do Yang-woon was frustrated. Despite saying everything, the situation was still considered suspicious because of a lack of evidence. ¡°Senior. This is a conspiracy. If you have doubts I¡­¡± ¡°Give me clear evidence.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Right now, my heart doesn¡¯t accept it. Of course, I still am leaning to your side for now, but master will not be like this.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Bring me evidence to prove she is innocent. Instead, I will delay the arrival of my master.¡± At those words, everyone¡¯s faces turned red. After the roll call that night, Jin-hyuk heard the story from Mumu. He thought the incident had been resolved to some extent after the arson attempt was stopped, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°You¡­ Did you catch something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How are you at the center of everything?¡± As he listened, he realized Mumu was always in the center of such things. It felt bizarre to him. ¡°Right.¡± Jin-hyuk sighed as he watched Mumu¡¯s smiling face. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°I went to the deputy and told him about this.¡± ¡°Deputy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? You should talk to the academy office, right?¡± ¡°Ah! That¡­¡± Do Yang-woon was concerned about the other officials knowing about this. The people who committed the arson were unknown, and someone impersonated Guyang Seohan to kill him. They had to be inside the academy. That said, no one knew how many spies were in the academy, so disclosing it to the officials and staff felt premature. ¡°So he asked me to talk to the deputy. He said the deputy could be trusted.¡± ¡°Right. Because he was framed and imprisoned.¡± ¡°And when I talked about this, the deputy took this seriously.¡± As soon as Dan Pil-hoo heard about it, he first asked if anyone else knew about it, and then he told them to not speak about this to anyone. [The spies within the academy haven¡¯t been identified yet. Your judgment is correct. If you speak carelessly, your enemies will take advantage of this.] Hearing that, Jin-hyuk nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Holding the information is better if we don¡¯t know who the spies are. Then what did the deputy say?¡± ¡°To investigate.¡± ¡°And for you all to stay out of it?¡± ¡°No. We never know, but there could be spies in students.¡± ¡°Among students?¡± ¡°Yes. He asked us to find any suspicious ones in our classes.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk frowned. Obviously, it was difficult to consider teaching staff and guards as the only potential spies. But can the suspicious ones among the students be found? ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Well.¡± This was a different case from Sa Muheo, who tried to frame the deputy. He was accused of dealing with agents and monitoring the staff, but the one thing he didn¡¯t touch was the students. ¡°It isn¡¯t much different from telling you to find a needle in sand.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have another plan in mind?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk looked at him with a blank expression. Well, this was expected. It was a vague instruction to find a suspected spy among this many students. ¡°Is there no good way?¡± At this question from Mumu, Jin-hyuk closed his eyes. What way could there be? He just heard about the whole situation now. ¡®Listening to it, the arson and all other things seem related¡­¡¯ It was unclear to know the reason behind it, but if he compared the timing of everything, something might come to light. Mumu wasn¡¯t there at the start of the arson incident as he was outside catching Ki Majin. And thanks to that, he saved the life of Do yang-woon. ¡®I was going to find him, so I went to talk with Kang Seo-ryeong¡­. Ah!¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered when he caught the arsonists. That was one thing he had forgotten. ¡°There is!¡± ¡°Uh? What?¡± ¡°A suspicious student.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Before the fire broke out, you weren¡¯t there, but I was there, and most of the students, not all, were showing sleepiness symptoms. Mo Il-hwa too.¡± ¡°Right, and Hae-ryang was with you?¡± ¡°Right, but come to think of it, Hae-ryang and I had already been through it once before.¡± ¡°Been through it before?¡± Mumu was puzzled and frowned, but something popped into his mind. ¡°You remember it too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And with that, the two people called out the name in their minds. ¡°Ha-ryun!¡± ¡°Ha-ryun!¡± At the same time, in a room on the 6th floor of the North Heavenly Dorm¡­ After his punishment was completed, Ha-ryun came out of the disciplinary center that night and became confused by all the news. ¡°Did you say a great war?¡± Someone was standing while leaning against the door and flipping through pages of a book as they answered the question. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°Fire and death.¡± ¡®Was it already done?¡¯ The war had begun while he was locked up. He didn¡¯t think it would happen this quickly. Initially, he thought it would take a couple more months. And if it was successful, the entire dorms would have been burned, and many students would have died. But¡­ ¡°Was it a failure?¡± ¡°As you can see.¡± ¡°Uh, why?¡± ¡°Variables.¡± ¡°There were those who were awake?¡± Ha-ryun asked, not being able to understand. ¡°Is that possible? Anyone who took a sip of it would¡­¡± ¡°It was a failure because 5 people were awake despite it.¡± ¡°Five?¡± Considering the number of students here, it was small. But it was no exaggeration to say that those five escaping from this plan became a huge variable. Who could stay awake? ¡°The names I list now caused interference to our plans, so memorize them. 3rd year Ma Yeon-hwa, 2nd year Tang So-so, Guyang Seorin, 1st year, Hae-ryang, Yu Jin-hyuk¡­¡± s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®!?¡¯ Ha-ryun, who heard the names, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Those two names he heard¡­ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Ha-ryun couldn¡¯t help but become embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know the first three names, but he knew how the latter two stayed awake. The drug they used, he had already used it once on them at a high dosage, so it gave them immunity for the next attempt. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ This was so twisted! He had thought that Mumu being kicked out of the academy would be good, so he used it, but both Jin-hyuk, who had suffered, and Hae-ryang were with him by chance. ¡®How did this¡­¡¯ If this became known, he would be punished. If they knew that he was partially the reason for the plan¡¯s failure, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Master Heo came to kill him. ¡°Yu Mumu.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I said Yu Mumu.¡± Ha-ryun frowned at that name. Why was Mumu coming out now? It was obviously¡­ ¡°The lord ordered this to be known. The last name listed, pay special attention to his presence.¡± ¡®The lord did?¡¯ What is this? If this Yu Mumu was the Mumu he knew, then he was the lord. Chapter 88: Growth (1) ¡®What is this?¡¯Ha-ryun clearly saw that plaque with his own eyes. A jade plaque with an unusual triangle pattern with two lines drawn like a circle. [Remember this pattern in your head.] [What is this?] [If you see a person with a jade plaque and this pattern, give them your allegiance.] [Allegiance? No¡­] [Yes. He is the true head of the Eight Evil Families.] And he made sure to memorize the pattern in his head. He was also the one who confirmed the jade pendant around Mumu¡¯s neck. However, saying that the person he should be most careful of is that same person felt like a contradiction. Ha-ryun felt confused. ¡®Is it possible that the lord hasn¡¯t revealed his identity and is acting?¡¯ But even so, it made no sense. The reason why he didn¡¯t reveal his identity could be because he was in the middle of enemy lines. But it was even stranger that he wasn¡¯t telling the truth to his own people. ¡®Something is strange.¡¯ In that sense, there was no reason to act after the war had started. Instead, if there were any variables, he should deal with them. However, it was instead said that he was one of those who interfered with the plan and was a person they had to be careful of. Then the person leaning on the door flipped the pages and asked. ¡°Why are you reacting like this?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°As soon as I mentioned the presence of Yu Mumu, you stopped breathing for a moment. There was emotional agitation. Can you deny that?¡± Ha-ryun frowned. He was trying to manage his expression, but this person noticed the change in his breathing. This man was a monster. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that the Demon Blood Sect of the Eight Evil families was known to be the best of them. ¡®Do I need to speak?¡¯ Ha-ryun was worried for a moment. Would it be better to reveal what he knows? Or would it be better to find out what was happening? He decided on the latter. ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t moved by the name of Yu Mumu, but because of the person who gave the order being the lord.¡± S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At Ha-ryun¡¯s words, the person turning the pages turned their body. With a click of his mouth, that person said. ¡°There are many things that changed while you were locked up.¡± ¡°What are those changes?¡± ¡°Master Heo was the mastermind behind the great war and is now imprisoned in the academy¡¯s prison.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± What was this now? As if the war failing wasn¡¯t enough, Master Heo, who oversaw the whole operation, was locked up inside a prison. ¡°And if Master Heo reveals the secret¡­¡± ¡°There would be no such thing. He would kill himself before that happens.¡± The person leaning on the door spoke with certainty. He seemed to be confident about his statement. Ha-ryun then changed the topic and asked. ¡°¡­ have you seen the person who is our lord?¡± At this question, the leaning man closed the pages and said, ¡°Well. When the time is right, he will give you orders.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could say anything, the man grabbed Ha-ryun by the neck. ¡°Kuak! why¡­¡± ¡°I tried not to talk about it because it was a passing incident, but the fact that not one or two but five people didn¡¯t have the drug work on them. I wonder if someone had hastily used it before the war started?¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes fluttered at that question. He thought there would be no problems if he stayed silent, but he was found out by someone who had insight into the issue. ¡°No one else can handle that drug except for those from the White Valley. What do you think?¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s face turned red as he clenched the hand holding his neck. It was difficult to withstand the energy being pushed into his neck. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ He knew there was a difference, but this person had already gone beyond the strength of students. He did hear that the Demon Blood Sect was made up of natural talents, but this gap was too wide. ¡®This¡­ kuak¡­¡¯ He could even die like this, Ha-ryun struggled and said. ¡°N.. No¡­ not¡­ M¡­ me¡­¡± ¡°No? You funny bastard. You couldn¡¯t have done this intentionally. Do you think I didn¡¯t know about the issue of you breaking the orders of Master Heo and getting caught?¡± He knew about it? This meant that this man was trusted by Master Heo as well. Such information was usually hidden. The man pulled Ha-ryun close and whispered. ¡°A word said out loud before the right time has no value. It didn¡¯t matter if you wanted to make a name for yourself or not. But thanks to that, things have changed.¡± ¡°I¡­ I really¡­ kuak¡­.¡± ¡°I want to kill you right now, but it is a pity. It won¡¯t be good for you if you act in a situation where our tasks don¡¯t line up.¡± With that, the hand was removed from his neck, and Ha-ryun coughed as he knelt on the floor. ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll listen to my orders.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At that, Ha-ryun raised his head and looked at the man. Did that mean that this person and the lord were equals? And to obey his orders? The man looked down at Ha-ryun with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Hearing his words, Ha-ryun clenched his teeth. If he said no, he would be killed. And he couldn¡¯t do anything right now except bow to him. ¡°I will¡­ follow your orders.¡± In this humiliating situation, Ha-ryun¡¯s inner feelings were boiling with rage. Mumu was sitting on his bed, trying to memorize the thing he saw on the ceiling of the 3rd basement. Since Ha-ryun¡¯s release wasn¡¯t known yet, they couldn¡¯t find out how to meet him, so he instead worked hard on this. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The more he memorized the broken words, the clearer his mind felt, and he could feel the energy moving in his stomach. The energy was growing faster compared to the cultivation technique that Jin-hyuk taught him. Unlike Mumu, who performed this hidden cultivation method, Jin-hyuk was doing his own training. The New Sun Flying Kick. It was a book that Mumu had found in the first-floor basement. After what happened last night, Jin-hyuk desperately wanted to break through the limits of his martial arts. It would be no exaggeration to say that he was surrounded by monsters. ¡®Senior Ma Yeon-hwa¡­ Senior So-so¡­ Senior Guyang Seorin¡­ Do yang-woon¡­¡¯ Everyone was strong, and he realized it clearly when he fought the masked men. It was difficult for him to take them down. ¡®I need to be strong.¡¯ That way, he could protect everyone and not be a burden to them. To do that, this new technique he was learning would be able to cover his shortcomings. ¡®But let¡¯s not rush.¡¯ It was impossible to catch up in an instant. They, too, must have become stronger after training hard. On the other hand, he had just realized this new determination. ¡®If I keep taking one step at a time, I would be able to stand with them or even go ahead of them!¡¯ He had to change his mindset. It wasn¡¯t enough to just catch up. He had to surpass them to be considered strong. ¡®It can be done. Yu Jin-hyuk. The impossible can be made possible with effort¡­¡¯ And then he thought of Mumu. He was holding onto that determination until Mumu entered his mind. The moment his adopted brother came to mind, things changed. Oddly enough, he couldn¡¯t even think of catching up to Mumu. ¡®Is he really human?¡¯ The more he knew, the more it was beyond common sense. The word monster was the most appropriate for him. Jin-hyuk shook his head. ¡®No. let¡¯s not think about him.¡¯ It was better to think of Mumu as a different being. Even the successors of the Four Great Warriors were bound to become frustrated regarding matters with Mumu. ¡®Right. Let¡¯s not be too conscious of him. And his strength doesn¡¯t come from martial arts. It is a different area, so I don¡¯t need¡­¡¯ ¡°Jin-hyuk!¡± Mumu called for him. At this, Jin-hyuk looked puzzled. ¡°What?¡± Was he calling him over because he couldn¡¯t cultivate? Mumu smiled and said. ¡°I think my dantian has formed!¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned at Mumu¡¯s words. It was only half an hour since he had started cultivating, and his dantian had formed? It cannot be. Of course, looking at Mumu¡¯s growth rate, he knew that the dantian would form within a couple of days, but this was too fast. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Jin-hyuk put his hand on Mumu¡¯s stomach and infused his energy into it. As he felt the dantian, his expression became stiff. A dantian had really formed. But¡­ ¡®What is this?¡¯ For a dantian which had just formed, it was too large. The size of the dantian, which should be the size of a small bead, was like a huge polished pearl. ¡®It makes no sense.¡¯ It was like there was no loss of energy. Although the method he taught to Mumu had a high sense of stability, the effectiveness was known to be low in the initial stages. Then how? ¡®Is this kid using what I taught him?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, Jin-hyuk said. ¡°Right? Right?¡± What should he do now? It was such a bizarrely fast progress that he was shocked. ¡®What is with¡­¡¯ His strength was already shocking, but now he also excelled in martial arts? This really would piss people off. At the most, he was trying to stop his heart from following his desire to rush, but the speed of Mumu¡¯s progress was too high. ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± Jin-hyuk coughed at Mumu¡¯s question. ¡°N-No. It formed well.¡± ¡°Hehe, then can we move to the next step?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was really annoying. Mumu was anxious to learn the next step. But since martial arts was a kind of slow study, he had to be careful. ¡®Is this why the masters controlled me when I got impatient and did not praise me?¡¯ Now he knew why his masters acted the way they did. The learning speed was too fast, so he decided to hold back to avoid making Mumu arrogant. ¡°Right. You are ready to move to the next level.¡± ¡°Yippe! What will we learn?¡± ¡°You will learn to deal with the internal energy in your dantian.¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes shone at those words. Jin-hyuk shook his head. ¡°But not today.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°We just formed the dantian today, so don¡¯t rush it and continue the cultivation, so you get used to it.¡± It would be better to calm his excitement. At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Mumu pouted. Then, ¡°Ah, then is this okay?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If I worked hard in making my dantian, didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯d give me a pill?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Right. He did promise Mumu a pill if he created a dantian. Chapter 89: Growth (2) Mumu sat cross-legged and put the pill into his mouth as Jin-hyuk sat behind him.¡°Do not swallow it yet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°These pills are made for the purpose of increasing your internal energy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°From what I know, the pill of the Shaolin sect is known to have the greatest stability and highest absorption rate among those made from the various sects.¡± As Jin-hyuk said, this pill he had given Mumu was from the Shaolin sect and was famous for being the most stable. The more stable a pill or elixir is, the more energy the body can absorb. For example, a regular pill would have an absorption rate of 40 to 60%, but this pill was known to have 60 to 80% absorption effectiveness. This effect could only be possible because of the Shaolin sect¡¯s teachings and methodology. [The pills of the Shaolin sect, such as the Supreme Pill and others, are known to have the best absorption rate. However, drawing out the energy within is difficult by using just one¡¯s own skills.] Those were the words spoken by his teacher, Mak Il-woong. Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t help Mumu as his teacher did for him, but he could at least ensure that the energy being absorbed would be higher than if Mumu attempted it himself. ¡°I will help cultivate the energy within you, don¡¯t think of it as a hindrance. Use that as a flow to absorb the energy within the pill.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Even if you cannot, I will be helping you so you would be able to absorb a good amount.¡± This was the disappointing part. Typically, whoever consumes it should get close to 80% of the effectiveness from this pill. Of course, even if that wasn¡¯t guaranteed, they would easily be able to get 6 years of cultivation¡¯s worth of internal energy. And that much would be excellent for Mumu. ¡°Now, instead of what you have been doing, do the cultivation technique of the Four Gods¡¯ Initial Heaven.¡± ¡°That one?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if what I taught you before is stable, in terms of efficiency, it is inferior to other techniques.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± After Mumu answered him, Jin-hyuk placed his palms on the center of Mumu¡¯s back. This was to help the flow of energy move smoothly. ¡°Even if it tastes bitter, chew it and then gulp it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Following the advice of Jin-hyuk, Mumu bit down on the pill. ¡®Uk. Bitter.¡¯ As soon as he took the bite, a bitter taste spread through his mouth. It was so bitter that he wanted to spit it out. Mumu frowned and chewed on it before swallowing it with a gulp. ¡®Ah!¡¯ As soon as he swallowed it, he felt warmth radiating inside his throat. It was amazing. When he had bitten it earlier, it just tasted bitter. ¡°Cultivate!¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Mumu began to cultivate. However, the cultivation method was different as it followed the words he saw on the ceiling within the third basement. It was Mumu who realized that using this method would be more effective than other techniques. ¡®Abyss of the Heart¡­¡¯ He kept recalling the words and his breathing became stable. The energy, which was created while absorbing the pill within him, began to resonate. Jin-hyuk also helped Mumu. Goooo! As soon as the energy began to move, Jin-hyuk could feel the energy flowing. He could even feel the heat coming out of Mumu¡¯s body which caused him to frown. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Something felt strange. This doesn¡¯t happen at the start of cultivation. But as he put his palms on Mumu¡¯s back, he could feel the energy wriggling in Mumu¡¯s body as it spread throughout. ¡®What is this¡­.¡¯ Most methods of cultivation would focus on the body¡¯s main meridians. However, right now, Jin-hyuk was feeling the energy flow through all of Mumu¡¯s blood vessels. ¡®How am I supposed to help with this?¡¯ There was no such thing as a set order regarding the cultivation of energy in the body. The energy entered through the throat and moved around as breathing happened and would touch all the major meridians. But right now, it felt like even Mumu¡¯s skin was taking part in the cultivation and helped spread the energy throughout the body. This felt close to how amphibians breathed. ¡¯ Did the energy of the pill and the energy within his skin lock in together?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t think of anything other than that and thought this probably wasn¡¯t a huge deal. But then, vapor began to come out from Mumu¡¯s body, and his skin began to turn brighter. ¡®Is the energy moving harmoniously?¡¯ It seemed like it. Jin-hyuk lifted his palms away and looked at Mumu. This was different from the standard method, so he couldn¡¯t help Mumu. He decided to just stand and watch him. ¡®Did such a cultivation technique ever exist in the world?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was surprised at the appearance of Mumu, who was breathing in energy through his skin. ¡®Is he really doing it?¡¯ He asked Mumu to do a specific cultivation method, and he thought his adopted brother was using it. He simply thought it would be an advanced form of cultivation. But he had no idea that it would yield such an extraordinary sight. With this type of cultivation technique, it seemed like one could cultivate the energy in any position, and there would be no need to sit cross-legged. ¡®¡­ I couldn¡¯t predict this.¡¯ It was difficult to know the result of this technique compared to normal ones. As Jin-hyuk watched, an hour passed. He thought it wouldn¡¯t take much time, considering Mumu was breathing through his skin, but it took longer than he thought. Mumu opened his eyes, and they looked full of life. ¡°What do you think? Did your internal energy increase?¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s question, Mumu nodded. ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t seem like it increased much, but it seems to have increased a little.¡± ¡°A little?¡± Jin-hyuk took a deep breath. Right, it seemed like the absorption rate had dropped due to this unusual cultivation technique. Of course, even if it worked, Mumu would only get the internal energy worth 6 to 7 years. ¡®If he is saying this, did he absorb an amount equal to 6 years of cultivation?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Jin-hyuk placed his palm on Mumu¡¯s stomach and then checked how much effect the cultivation had, but¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect it to increase much. But, ¡®Ha¡­.¡¯ If the size of the dantian was this big, it must have been at least 10 years¡¯ worth of energy? It would be no exaggeration to call it equal to 12 years¡¯ worth of energy, either. ¡®¡­ this is a little?¡¯ A third-rate warrior has around 5 years¡¯ worth of internal energy, a second-rate warrior has about 10 years, and a first-rate warrior would have about 20 years¡¯ worth. Of course, this was when a lot of factors supported their growth, but Mumu was already equal in energy to a second-rate warrior. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Exceeded the effect of the pill. He obtained more than what could be obtained normally. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°Is it big?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t answer. Within an hour of forming his dantian, he was now at a second-rate level. This was a tremendous rate of growth. Even with the help of pills, wouldn¡¯t he have to train for another 5 years to reach a second-rate warrior¡¯s level? ¡®¡­ do I have to continue to teach him?¡¯ From the start, his talent and growth were different. And this fast growth is what he feared the most. He wondered if there would be a situation where Mumu would surpass his own growth in a couple of years. [Like your older brother, you have talent.] This was what Jin-hyuk¡¯s masters had told him, but looking at Mumu¡¯s growth, he felt like a normal child. ¡®What is this guy?¡¯ He was seriously doubting it now. Early morning. Mumu was eating with his friends in the dorm dining hall. While eating, he heard from Mo Il-hwa, who had been told about last night¡¯s discussion. ¡°I knew it was like that! That Ha-ryun was so suspicious!¡± Hae-ryang, too agreed with her. ¡°If the powder Ha-ryun used on us and what the arsonists used were the same, there has to be a connection.¡± ¡°That is so scary. To have someone among us aiming for the students.¡± ¡°This depends on how many of them are around.¡± It wasn¡¯t known if it was just one person or several. Mo Il-hwa spoke to Mumu who was busy eating. ¡°But how do you plan to discover the truth from him?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°He is a weird one. He pretended to be crazy then spoke weird things, and isn¡¯t that why the academy only placed him in the self-discipline cell?¡± At her words, Jin-hyuk nodded as he remembered that. At that time, he recalled that guy banging his head on the ground. He would never speak the truth if he did all that to deceive them. ¡°Any other way to get him to confess?¡± Mumu answered that. ¡°Won¡¯t he just spit it out if we beat him to a pulp?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa kept staring at Mumu. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t speak despite being beaten?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Mumu tilted his head. From the previous situations, everyone ended up speaking once they were given a good beating. Mo Il-hwa then clicked her tongue. ¡°You just have to mess with his head. His head.¡± ¡°Head?¡± ¡°Right. When the other person is using their head, we need to make them spit out the truth without realizing it. It is about making them answer without knowing they are doing it.¡± ¡°Deceiving them in the same way they did to us?¡± ¡°Oh. My Mumu understands my words so well. I praise you for it.¡± Mo Il-hwa said as she stroked Mumu¡¯s head. Mumu¡¯s hair became ruffled as she did. ¡°Hehehe.¡± As they were all having fun, Jin-hyuk turned his head to see that someone had entered the hall. ¡°Mumu, look there.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± It was Ha-ryun. Ha-ryun, who had just entered the hall with a dark expression, also made eye contact with Jin-hyuk, who was looking at him. He then bit his lip and left the hall. It was all too fast. ¡®What?¡¯ Ha-ryun noticed that Jin-hyuk was pointing at him like he was looking for him specifically. He felt something ominous and hurriedly ran out and tried to get as far away as possible. ¡®Why are things so twisted?¡¯ Still, he was a member of the Eight Evil Families. He was boiling with anger last night, which made it tough to sleep. In the meantime, he couldn¡¯t figure out why all of this was happening. Ha-ryun¡¯s head had become messed up. ¡®Is this for real?¡¯ And he then concluded. It was undoubtedly a backlash. Jin-hyuk, Hae-ryang and Mumu blocked the start of the great war. Which meant they must have noticed his secret too. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Ha-ryun felt like he was on the edge of a cliff. It felt like all his hard work in the White Valley was being bunched up like trash. If the Heavenly Martial Arts academy found out that he and his allies had a relationship with the fallen Forces of Evil, everyone would be finished. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ He had to avoid them right now. They would try to question him, and then everything would come to an end. ¡®Should I take my life?¡¯ There was an option of running from the academy, but if that happened, it would prove him to be one of the arsonists. He was raised to handle pain for the last 17 years. And he knew that he should be confident. ¡®Suicide¡­¡¯ Obviously, this was the answer, but he hasn¡¯t been pushed far enough into a corner to do this yet. Suicide wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds. As he thought that¡­ The sound of something breaking could be heard, and someone stepped in front of him. Mumu. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ He was doing his best to run, but this man caught him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ha-ryun stared at Mumu¡¯s face. He was still confused about what happened last night. He saw the jade plaque here, but then there seemed to be another who claimed to be the future lord. This felt like a contradictory situation. Ha-ryun already had complicated feelings about everything happening. Fortunately, there was no one around to see it. It was just him and Mumu. That means that if Mumu was the real one, there was no need to act. So he knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°My lord.¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t hide his shock at this action. Come to think of it, he also said some similar things before the beating in the past. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Suddenly, he thought of Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. [Twist his head. His head.] Mumu, who remembered her words, looked at Ha-ryun, who was kneeling, and said. ¡°Right. I am your lord.¡± ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ As soon as he said that, there was a sigh of relief, and Ha-ryun looked happy. Chapter 90: Growth (3) ¡°Right. I am your lord.¡±The moment Ha-ryun heard this, he felt relieved. This felt like the best end result to him. If he had said this and Mumu didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, he might have faced the worst possible situation. ¡®As expected¡­ my judgment was right.¡¯ Last night, the man in his room didn¡¯t seem to realize who the real lord was. So he must have had the wrong information. This meant that the jade plaque he saw wasn¡¯t a fake one. Ha-ryun, thrilled, said. ¡°I believe you. Lord.¡± Mumu was actually puzzled at this. Like last time and this time, Ha-ryun kept calling him lord. Was it an attempt to get out of the situation? Or was he saying this for some reason? Or, ¡®Does he really want me to be his lord?¡¯ Mumu couldn¡¯t understand why Ha-ryun was acting like this. But it didn¡¯t matter. What Mumu wanted was the information. He had to secure the evidence from Ha-ryun, who had used something similar to the powder used on the academy students and had also been indirectly used in framing Hong Hye-ryeong. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Mumu pondered on how to get the information. He had done what Mo Il-hwa said, but this was his first time doing this. As he was thinking, Ha-ryun lowered his head and said, ¡°Lord. How heartbroken must you be since this plan for the grand war had failed? It is a pity that this subordinate couldn¡¯t help you because I was placed inside a disciplinary cell for failing to recognize my lord.¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes were tense as he bowed down. The person who was the lord had revealed his identity. And he wanted to be the most favored by this man. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would never get a chance. ¡®Grand war?¡¯ What was this? Was it about the arson attempt? Hearing Ha-ryun¡¯s words confused him. Mumu wondered if this was a good thing, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him. Ha-ryun shook his head. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ He then bowed his head right away. If Mumu said nothing despite revealing his identity, Ha-ryun thought he had earned some trust. ¡°This lowly subordinate spoke ahead of himself. Forgive me.¡± Ha-ryun fell flat on the ground and hit his head a few times. Seeing that, Mumu didn¡¯t want the annoying event to repeat itself. ¡°I am not angry.¡± ¡°I-Is that true?¡± Ha-ryun raised his head and asked Mumu, who nodded. Mumu didn¡¯t know why Ha-ryun was calling him lord, nor did he understand why he was looking at him in this manner. ¡®Can I just ask?¡¯ He wanted to ask why Ha-ryun called him ¡®Lord,¡¯ but he then recalled that Mo Il-hwa said to deceive him. It was then. Ha-ryun turned his head at the sound and looked at Hae-ryang, Mo Il-hwa, and Jin-hyuk, who had appeared. They were slower than Mumu, but they soon followed as a train. Jin-hyuk looked at Ha-ryun, who still had his face down. ¡°Caught him?¡± At that, ha-ryun frowned and asked. ¡°Caught who?¡± ¡°Ha-ryun. Who will we talk about if not¡­¡± Cutting Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Mumu smiled and said, ¡°I revealed my identity to Ha-ryun.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jin-hyuk frowned. Mumu revealed his identity? ¡°I revealed that I am the Lord.¡± Hearing Mumu¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa noticed what was happening and said. ¡°Ah. You revealed your identity?¡± ¡®Revealed his identity?¡¯ What was Mo Il-hwa talking about? Then Ha-ryun snorted and said, ¡°Were they people who served you? So you deliberately pretended to not know. Well, I already identified the lord. I didn¡¯t want the lord to be in a difficult position due to his identity being revealed.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes widened. He was a bit dull but not an ignorant person, so he realized that Mumu and Mo Il-hwa were acting. ¡®Are they deceiving him?¡¯ Jin-hyuk was surprised at Mumu. He had just been told by Mo Il-hwa to deceive Ha-ryun, but he was already successfully doing it. He had been worried that Mumu would simply beat Ha-ryun to a pulp, but this result was more shocking. Then Mo Il-hwa said, ¡°You are good. How can you be a good subordinate if you embarrass your own Lord?¡± Ha-ryun bit his lips at her words. At these words, Hae-ryang felt admiration for Mo Il-hwa. He knew she was witty, but she could quickly adapt to this situation. ¡®As expected of her!¡¯ But the problem was here. How would they act as a team to ensure that this guy spat out useful information? Mo Il-hwa too was a bit troubled and couldn¡¯t immediately join the flow, but she was still able to salvage the situation. ¡®If you say something related, the guy should naturally speak¡­¡¯ ¡°Who killed Young Chun?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, everyone, including Mo Il-hwa, Jin-hyuk, and Hae-ryang, couldn¡¯t hide their shock. The culprit¡¯s identity was already being asked so openly and by Mumu as well! They were all thinking about naturally asking without raising suspicion, so they didn¡¯t expect this kind of straightforward question. ¡®You idiot!¡¯ If you made a mistake, everything they tried to create here would be a mess. Then Ha-ryun¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Mumu too noticed that. As he wondered for a moment about what to do, Ha-ryun bowed further. ¡°I apologize. I have just been released from the disciplinary cell, so I do not know what is happening inside the ¡®Other World.¡¯¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Contrary to their concerns, the response came. They were worried that he would notice the ruse, but Ha-ryun was only watching Mumu and kept speaking sincerely. ¡®Why is he doing this for Mumu?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t figure out why he was acting like this. It was like a servant serving the master. Everyone wondered about it, but it didn¡¯t matter now. Thanks to this, they learned one thing. ¡®At least one guess is correct.¡¯ The arsonists and the person who framed Hong Hye-ryeong were of the same group. However, seeing Ha-ryun talking like this, it felt like he didn¡¯t know everything. ¡®Then, if we catch him and take him to the deputy, would he be able to interrogate him and find out more information?¡¯ Jin-hyuk thought carefully about this. Now that their suspicion was changing to a certainty, he wanted to get more information by capturing him. Then Ha-ryun said, ¡°B-But why do you ask?¡± ¡°I was curious as to who it was. So you don¡¯t know?¡± Mo Il-hwa felt frustrated at Mumu¡¯s na?ve questions. She didn¡¯t know why the other boy kept calling Mumu lord, but she wanted him to ask, ¡®You don¡¯t know it? You pathetic guy.¡¯ or ¡®Find out!¡¯ and act like a lord. ¡°Give me just one day. I will find it out.¡± Ha-ryun showed his intent to find out the information. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ Was this actually happening? Mo Il-hwa looked at Ha-ryun with blank eyes. No, why was this brat so loyal to Mumu? She felt skeptical, but she looked at Mumu, who was looking at her. ¡®What do we do? Send him?¡¯ It looked like Mo Il-hwa, too, was thinking about the proposal and then nodded with her eyes so that Ha-ryun wouldn¡¯t notice. After sending Ha-ryun away, Jin-hyuk said, ¡°Why did you just let him go? Since we know that Ha-ryun was one of them, we should have taken him to the deputy or tried to interrogate him.¡± ¡°Then what if he killed himself?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You said that fake Guyang Seohan too had committed suicide after being caught by Mumu, right?¡± Jin-hyuk nodded as he felt there was truth to Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. As for the arsonist, if one listened carefully to what Mumu said, they too seemed to make drastic decisions. There was no guarantee that Ha-ryun wouldn¡¯t do it as well. And then Hae-ryang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we never know what will happen, I will keep a closer look.¡± ¡°You?¡± Hae-ryang shrugged at Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words and said. ¡°I might not be as great as you in martial arts, but I am still from the Lower District Sect. I am confident in my stealth and tracking.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, huh?¡± ¡°Yes. And Ha-ryun said he would get the information, so obviously, there is another member of that group he knows. So following him would be good.¡± ¡°Right! Let¡¯s do it together!¡± Mumu said, acting as if it would be for fun, but Hae-ryang shook his head, surprised. ¡°No, you should leave this matter into my hands. He might think that we don¡¯t trust him if we are found out.¡± Mo Il-hwa nodded and agreed. ¡°True, be careful, though. If you get caught, it will be a disaster.¡± ¡°Yes. The moment it turns dangerous, I will get out. Okay!¡± With those words, Hae-ryang quickly went after Ha-ryun. And soon Mo Il-hwa asked Mumu. ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Why is that Ha-ryun treating you like his master?¡± She had been curious about this ever since she saw the situation. But there was no way he could know. S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was being honest. Then Jin-hyuk said, ¡°Then is that guy¡­¡± He stopped asking as if he had realized something. Come to think of it, his father had been raising Mumu since he was a child, so it was strange for Ha-ryun to even know about Mumu. It felt wiser to investigate Ha-ryun further when they had the time. ¡°What is with him?¡± ¡°¡­ I still think it would be better to inform the deputy about him.¡± ¡°Deputy?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if it turns into a problem later, he needs to know so that he can solve this smoothly.¡± ¡°Ah, right, okay, then I will speak to the deputy.¡± Mumu then headed to the office of the deputy. Mo Il-hwa said to Jin-hyuk in a low voice as she watched Mumu leave. ¡°Why? Do you think Mumu has something to do with Ha-ryun?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Just¡­¡± Ha-ryun clearly knew something about Mumu that he didn¡¯t know. Jin-hyuk privately wondered what it was. Chapter 91: Brothers (1) The Heavenly Martial Arts Academy guards were escorting the procession with eyes that betrayed their tenseness.The procession was none other than the officials that were dispatched from the Imperial Palace. Since the academy hadn¡¯t received any word that they were coming, they couldn¡¯t help but stay silent and uncomfortable at the sight of the imperial officials. Whether they were conscious or not about the reaction of their hosts, Oh Muyang, who was walking at the front, looked at a man who seemed to be in his late twenties. ¡°This is quite a welcome.¡± ¡°Hahaha. How can you say that?¡± Oh Muyang knew that this would be their reaction. For the academy, the intervention of the palace wasn¡¯t pleasant. A member of the procession, Noh Ik-bong, looked around and asked. ¡°I wondered if I would see any pretty female students, but I don¡¯t see a single one.¡± ¡°Well. It is still early. It is the time for them to eat and prepare for the day.¡± The man answering was none other than Yu Jin-sung, who had been a student here in the past. ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Noh Ik-bong¡¯s voice was quite different from how he talked with Oh Muyang. It seemed like there was a strained relationship there. Noh Ik-bong had officially entered through the general exam, which happened once every four years. In contrast, Yu Jin-sung entered two years earlier due to his privilege of attending this academy. So, for Noh Ik-bong, this man¡¯s existence was undesirable. ¡°That is unfortunate.¡± ¡°Look at this man. Are you sad you don¡¯t see any female students?¡± Noh Ik-bong smiled at Oh Muyang¡¯s words. ¡°It is what it is. Where in the world is a man who doesn¡¯t like beauty and sensuality? Ha, well, there are people like him.¡± Noh Ik-bong glanced at Yu Jin-sung and smiled. As if used to such comments, Yu Jin-sung didn¡¯t even give a reaction. And this stimulated Noh Ik-bong even more. ¡°Well, beauty is a joke, but I was curious to know what the level of the students here are like.¡± ¡°What can you be so curious about? Don¡¯t we already have one on our side?¡± Oh Muyang pointed to Yu Jin-sung with his head and Noh Ik-bong smiled and said. ¡°One person¡¯s skills do not represent the entire academy. Everywhere you go, there are bound to be people who are weak.¡± At his words, Oh Muyang smiled. Quite a few people denied the greatness of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy in the palace and offices. Noh Ik-bong was one of them. ¡®I guess I wasn¡¯t warned about Noh Ik-bong for nothing.¡¯ Usually, an investigation requires just one supervisor and one inspector. However, Noh Ik-bong was suddenly added as a supervisor while he was instructed to do something else. ¡®Maybe they are trying to observe how things are being done around here.¡¯ In the wake of the incident 17 years ago, the Imperial Palace also made its own academy and trained numerous people in secret. Although only a few people knew about it, Noh Ik-bong resulted from that secret program. Noh Ik-bong continued to provoke Yu Jin-sung even after becoming an inspector, but there was no real friction between them. It was because Yu Jin-sung was smart enough to not fall for Noh Ik-bong¡¯s provocations. However, it was their first time working together, so Oh Muyang was unsure how this would end. ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, aren¡¯t your younger brothers students here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words, Yu Jin-sung¡¯s expression changed slightly. Seeing this, Noh Ik-bong smiled. No matter how emotionless one tried to look, they could not stay like that when it came to blood. In the office room in the main building of the academy. The headmaster, Do Jeong-myung, and deputy, Dan Pil-hoo, were seated side by side. On the other side were supervisor Oh Muyang and royal inspector Yu Jin-sung. They had already greeted them at the entrance, so they knew who they were. Unlike when they met outside, the atmosphere in the room was quite heavy. ¡®They arrived quite quickly.¡¯ Deputy Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue. He heard from Do Jeong-myung that an investigator would come from the Imperial Palace¡¯s inspectorate, but this was too fast. It was as if they had been sent to intervene with their own investigation. ¡®Are they looking for flaws?¡¯ Their purpose was obvious. Although the previous emperor had recognized the contribution of the Southern Blade Emperor and the academy, many people within the palace didn¡¯t like it. There were several occasions when they argued that the academy should be below the palace and not on par. ¡®It is like trying to find a cause.¡¯ Would they ever get a chance to conduct an investigation? Or would they prioritize finding faults and justifications to intervene? It will be known for sure from this conversation. Do Jeong-myung looked at Yu Jin-sung. ¡®They were clever.¡¯ They had sent this man. And the intent of the palace was clear. If it was a normal minor accident, it would have been nice to see Yu Jin-sung, who had graduated from here. But this case was simply too large. ¡®If this child is put on the case, the investigation should go without being biased, but if the investigation is even a little biased towards the academy, the backlash will be significant.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo, who glanced at Do Jeong-myung, exhaled. Both had roughly grasped the situation. The reason Yu Jin-sung was sent here wasn¡¯t due to his name or skills but to create a justification that the palace should not hire students from the academy as they would be biased toward it. ¡®Well, they did use their heads nicely.¡¯ The palace intended to use this crisis in the academy as a political tool. Dan Pil-hoo then tried to talk. ¡°Supervisor¡­¡± ¡°We exchanged greetings before, and this isn¡¯t an expected situation, right?¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Oh Muyang looked at him and said this, leaving Dan Pil-hoo feeling puzzled. ¡°Supervisor, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but before leaving the palace, I heard that the deputy was imprisoned for the accident.¡± Dan Pil-hoo frowned. Was a spy from the palace planted here? Until yesterday, he had been imprisoned, but he answered with a smile. ¡°Right. But the charges were dropped. And¡­¡± ¡°No, how could the charges be lifted overnight? And even if they were lifted, how can the accused even be cooperating with the investigation?¡± ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± Oh Muyang glanced to the side at the question. Yu Jin-sung expressed a bit of shock and said, ¡°¡­ in an investigation, those who have been accused in the case would be deprived of their authority to join in the process.¡± ¡°But the charges were cleared?¡± ¡°Even so, for the sake of a fair investigation, it is right to exclude the deputy.¡± Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s expression gradually changed. Of course, these people weren¡¯t wrong, but they were saying that they didn¡¯t want him to join the investigation. This was their attempt to weaken the academy¡¯s authority. At that moment, Do Jeong-myung said, ¡°But supervisor. This is not the inspectorate.¡± That was a firm counter. He couldn¡¯t just hand over the initiative of the investigation to these people. As if he had been waiting for that response, Oh Muyang said. ¡°Huh. If we proceed with the investigation this way, it seems like the academy¡¯s management would allow anyone who has been cleared of any charges to intervene. Can we call it a fair investigation then?¡± ¡°How can you¡­¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, there are many spies in the academy. We are suspicious of everyone in the academy, including the both of you. However, if you ask for one with previous charges to be involved¡­ I don¡¯t know what your intention is to make such a request.¡± Do Jeong-myung frowned. ¡®This is how you come out with your intentions?¡¯ This was no collaborative effort but instead was an attempt to push the academy out of its own authority to investigate. Then Oh Muyang smiled. ¡®This is something I always do.¡¯ As thought by the headmaster, Oh Muyang was never planning to cooperate with the academy. And getting to this point wasn¡¯t difficult either. He thought it was already over when deputy Dan Pil-hoo, who had been previously charged, was brought for this meeting. Oh Muyang smiled. ¡°I want to see if the two of you agree with this. If so, for a proper investigation¡­¡± At that time, Dan Pil-hoo cut off his words. ¡°What do we do about this? The investigation is no longer needed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We already caught the man behind the arson.¡± At those words, Oh Muyang seemed a bit shocked What was this now? In order to secure their rights to investigate, they raced down from the palace within 2 days. But the academy already caught the man behind the crime? At those words, Yu Jin-sung asked with a bright face. ¡°Is that true, deputy?¡± ¡°Yes. We have detained him and secured evidence that he was behind the arson. We can show you if you want.¡± At those words, Oh Muyang¡¯s face darkened. This was unexpected. ¡°Thank god. The longer the case goes, the harder it gets to catch the one behind it.¡± On the other hand, Yu Jin-sung was happy. He also thought there could be a political conflict due to this case, so he had thought hard about how to handle the situation. So he was glad this was resolved. ¡°But how did you catch the culprit?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words, the academy heads went silent. They were hesitant to reveal this. However, Do Jeong-myung revealed it. ¡°A student caught him.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± At those words, Yu Jin-sung looked confused. The person in charge of the murder of elder Hang Yeon and the one behind the arson had been caught by a student? Oh Muyang didn¡¯t miss this chance. ¡°Does it make sense for a student to catch them? Even Elder Hang Yeon was known to have been taken down by the same man, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°And such a strong person who killed the elder was taken down by a student who would be nothing more than an ant to the culprit.¡± At this, Yu Jin-sung couldn¡¯t even choose a side. Oh Muyang was an expert when it came to finding loopholes, so he knew how skilled elder Hang Yeon was. Except for Mak Cheong-un, who was known to be the best in the academy, no one else could deal with the elder. So a student handling the culprit was nonsense. ¡°Inspector Yu, what do you think? Is that possible?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Jin-sung didn¡¯t answer. If he said no, they were back to the start with the debate on who would investigate the case. And if he said it was possible, then it would mean that they wasted their time and energy by coming all the way here. Worse, he could be accused of being biased toward the academy. He was in a dilemma. Dan Pil-hoo smiled and said. ¡°Supervisor, why not check it yourself if you doubt it?¡± ¡°Check it?¡± ¡°The student here isn¡¯t a stranger but is one who is known to Yu Jin-sung here.¡± At that, Oh Muyang frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°That student is the adopted child of the Yu family, Yu Mumu.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu came to meet the deputy. However, Mumu was worried because the deputy was also talking with some guests. ¡®Um.¡¯ Would it be better to let him know now, or would coming back at a later time be better? Today¡¯s classes started in the afternoon, so he had time. While he was thinking, someone called him. ¡°Hey.¡± Mumu looked around but could find no one. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± Mumu looked around. A person was sitting on the stairs wearing an official¡¯s clothes. It was Noh Ik-bong. A meeting was happening, so he had nothing else to do but wait on the stairs. So while he was looking around the building, he came across Mumu. ¡®Now I see a student.¡¯ He had been meaning to meet a student here. He was curious about the level of skills they had, so he thought a student coming here was a good chance. ¡°You¡¯re a student here?¡± Mumu nodded his head. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Noh Ik-bong smiled at Mumu¡¯s reply. He thought this would be fun. He heard that students here had high academic abilities. However, looking at this student, he only looked like a second-rate warrior. ¡®Just this much?¡¯ He wanted to laugh. If most students were of this level, then the palace wouldn¡¯t need the academy to give them good students to employ. ¡®There is no need to deal with a guy who is just a second-rate warrior.¡¯ Noh Ik-bong thought this and waved his hand. ¡°Go.¡± Mumu then tried to head down the stairs and make his way, but a guard came and found him instead. ¡°Student Yu Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noh Ik-bong¡¯s eyes shone at his name. ¡®Yu Mumu?¡¯ There was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize this name. He knew all about Yu Jin-sung¡¯s family. Even if it hadn¡¯t been useful, he thought this information would help when provoking Yu Jin-sung. The guard then continued. ¡°Come to the 5th-floor office. The deputy is looking for you.¡± ¡°Deputy?¡± ¡°Right. I was coming to look for you. Thank god I found you.¡± The guard then went upstairs. What was this? When Mumu tried to go up, Noh Ik-bong blocked his path. Mumu tried to go from the other side, but he was again stopped. ¡°¡­ I need to pass by.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Noh Ik-bong smiled. ¡°Yu Mumu, was it?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­ you would be Yu Jin-sung¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°¡­ you know Yu Jin-sung hyung (brother)?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I know him very well.¡± With that, he put his hand on Mumu¡¯s right shoulder. ¡®If I make this guy¡¯s arm useless for the rest of his life, then Yu Jin-sung¡¯s crumbling expression would be a treat to watch.¡¯ Clench! Noh Ik-bong raised his internal energy, grabbed Mumu¡¯s right shoulder, and tried to break it. When he attempted to do so, however¡­ ¡®Uh?¡¯ What? Why are the muscles this thick? He is only a kid at the second-rate warrior level, so how does he have such thick shoulders? No, they were tough to even move. Mumu tilted his head and asked. ¡°Why are you rubbing my shoulder?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 92: Brothers (2) Noh Ik-bong was a regular inspector of the 7th unit.Although a member of the unit, he also had a hidden position. In the Imperial Palace, there were five organizations which had been secretly nurtured and were tightly handled by the palace. He was part of one of those secret groups.There are some common characteristics of warriors raised in the Imperial Palace. One was their internal energy. [Internal energy is one thing that the warriors of the palace excel in.] Although the Imperial Palace nurtured warriors who mastered martial arts, they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the warriors of the central plains who had studied it from a young age. Those people inherited and developed their martial arts, so the palace had to think of a different way to nurture and strengthen their own warriors. So the palace, with its physicians, had secured many pills and herbs that enhanced internal energy and used them to train the warriors and give them strength. As a result, most of the warriors in the palace had internal energy equivalent to around 30 years¡¯ worth. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Noh Ik-bong couldn¡¯t understand it. He was one of the three heads of the Imperial Palace¡¯s secret warriors. In order to become a head, one had to have internal energy of at least 40 years. ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t feeling pain?¡± ¡°Where?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Noh Ik-bong¡¯s face contorted. ¡®You second-rate bastard!¡¯ A second-rate warrior only had around 10 years¡¯ worth of internal energy. This child only had to be about 17. How dare he try to mock Noh Ik-bong! Noh Ik-bong, full of anger, increased the internal energy he used. ¡®I thought this would be enough, but you made me angry.¡¯ Noh Ik-bong raised his energy sixfold in an instant. His clothes and hair began to flutter as he did this as he was determined to break Mumu¡¯s shoulder. Mumu had thick muscles, but that didn¡¯t matter. He was going to twist that arm and break his bones. But¡­ ¡®What?¡¯ Noh Ik-bong looked stunned. Despite increasing the internal energy he used, Mumu¡¯s thick shoulders didn¡¯t move. Did this boy only learn physical training? How could he withstand the 7th level of internal energy being used on his shoulder? Mumu, who didn¡¯t understand what was happening, said, ¡°Seeing how you are using your internal energy, you don¡¯t seem to just be rubbing.¡± Noh Ik-bong frowned What was this kid saying? He was trying to break the boy¡¯s shoulder, but the boy thought he was just rubbing his shoulder? Then Mumu said, ¡°Is this what they call picking a fight?¡± ¡°What?¡± Who was this bastard who was thinking that a palace official was just some neighbourhood thug? Noh Ik-bong, who wanted to do this in moderation, decided to kick Mumu on the leg. But nothing happened. It was because the guard came down again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®Tch.¡¯ At the guard¡¯s question, Noh Ik-bong pulled back his leg. He then erased his expression and replied with a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guard looked at Noh Ik-bong with wary eyes. No matter how he looked, it felt like the two had been arguing. Noh Ik-bong shrugged and whispered in Mumu¡¯s ear as he pulled back his hand. ¡°Kid. You are lucky.¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± Mumu tilted his head. ¡®Cheeky bastard.¡¯ Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do what he wanted, but he memorized that face. Noh Ik-bong began to move when the guard said. ¡°Are you Noh Ik-bong?¡± ¡°Yes? That is right.¡± ¡°The supervisor, the old man, is calling you.¡± ¡°Um. Okay?¡± At those words, he looked at Mumu, and his sullen face turned to a happy one. ¡®Maybe you aren¡¯t that lucky anymore.¡¯ ¡®Mumu?¡¯ Yu Jin-sung¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good as he waited. He knew about the ambitious Dan Pil-hoo, the deputy, and he also knew that the headmaster wasn¡¯t the type to lie. However, it was hard to believe that Mumu was the one who caught the culprit behind Elder Hang Yeon¡¯s murder. ¡®I heard he grew up with father.¡¯ His father, Yu Yeop-kyung, wasn¡¯t a martial arts man but a scholar. And it was his other younger brother, Yu Jin-hyuk, who was taught by three martial arts masters, whom Yu Jin-sung had arranged to grow up with martial arts and not Mumu. Mumu grew up in an environment where he couldn¡¯t learn any martial arts. ¡®¡­ I thought just joining the academy was strange.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even understand how Mumu passed the academy entrance test. There was no way the two who were saying things about his adopted brother couldn¡¯t be believed, but it felt unsettling. There was a knock on the door, and the guard¡¯s voice echoed from outside. ¡°I have brought them, sir.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± Soon after, Mumu came inside the room. Mumu saw the headmaster and deputy sitting inside and bowed to them. ¡°Hello. Headmaster, deputy.¡± Seeing how innocent he looked, Oh Muyang smiled. ¡®Is this that rumoured student?¡¯ Since the academy heads were proud of this child, he thought the student would be sharp and smart, but this was something else. This boy didn¡¯t look like the bloodthirsty sort. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ And it didn¡¯t end there. Yu Jin-sung sensed Mumu¡¯s energy and was shocked. No matter how much he tried to sense deeper, it felt like the energy of a second-rate warrior. ¡®¡­ is the deputy trying to use him?¡¯ Yu Jin-sung looked away from Mumu and at the deputy with disappointed eyes. It seemed that he was trying to use Mumu, a student. Oh Muyang seemed to have thought he could test him, which would be enough. As a scholar, he didn¡¯t know much about martial arts. ¡®Mumu is my younger brother, so did he expect me to take his side?¡¯ It was as if Mumu was being held as a hostage. If it was Dan Pil-hoo, the deputy he knew during his time in the academy, then it seemed like he would act like this using tricks. But there was something they didn¡¯t know. Noh Ik-bong came behind Mumu. ¡®He came.¡¯ Oh Muyang wasn¡¯t a supervisor for no reason. He was someone who got this position by stepping on numerous obstacles, so he was at least intelligent. He could see Yu Jin-sung looking at the headmaster and deputy. It seems that things were not going well. But contrary to his guess¡­ ¡®No¡¯ ¡®What is this?¡¯ The headmaster and the deputy were also flustered by the current situation, but for a wholly different reason. ¡®¡­ Ha.¡¯ ¡®In just one day?¡¯ They were surprised because of the change in Mumu¡¯s state. Just yesterday, Mumu had a small dantian. Even the headmaster who wanted to take him hadn¡¯t thought of being able to train the boy with anything special. But now, things have changed overnight. ¡®A second-rate warrior¡¯s level?¡¯ ¡®That too in just one night?¡¯ Just yesterday, they could barely feel anything from Mumu, but he had developed so much internal energy overnight. It was understandable if it was just his dantian that grew, but the internal energy also grew. The problem wasn¡¯t even that. [I was learning martial arts as just a hobby.] He was so confident in his physical strength that he occasionally looked down on martial arts. Headmaster Do Jeong-myung gulped. The pace of this boy¡¯s development in martial arts, even just as a hobby, was terrifying. ¡®What a monster.¡¯ People said that the God of Martial Arts had a character that never gave his blessings to anyone. However, seeing Mumu, there seemed to be an exception. As the headmaster and deputy dealt with their surprise¡­ ¡°Sir Noh is here?¡± ¡°Sir Noh?¡± Dan Pil-hoo looked at the other man who came behind Mumu. At that, Oh Muyang smiled. ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t talk about it earlier. The arson in the academy is such a serious issue, so two inspectors were dispatched.¡± This meant there were two high-ranking inspectors. Noh Ik-bong bowed. ¡°I am Noh Ik-bong.¡± ¡®If you thought Yu Jin-sung was the only inspector, then you are wrong.¡¯ Oh Muyang looked at the headmaster and the deputy with elation in his eyes. They had to be upset with this. They must have known that Yu Jin-sung might be biased in this case. Then Oh Muyang said to Noh Ik-bong. ¡°There is a reason I called you here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They say that the academy student in front of you was the one who caught the culprit behind the fires and murders.¡± ¡°Uh? Th¡­ this kid?¡± Noh Ik-bong frowned. As he came here, he heard that the man behind the murder of Hang Yeon and the arson attempt had been caught. But this boy caught him? ¡®No way.¡¯ That was not making any sense. While it seemed that this kid¡¯s body was better than his internal energy, it didn¡¯t mean he would be capable of defeating a very strong martial artist. A 17-year-old kid caught such a strong person? ¡°Hahaha. I guess you are curious too. So, if you don¡¯t believe it, the headmaster and deputy said it was fine to test the student.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Can you test that child there?¡± Noh Ik-bong¡¯s eyes twitched at those words. He felt that his being called had something to do with Mumu. Noh Ik-bong smiled, and then he looked at Yu Jin-sung. Yu Jin-sung then bowed to Oh Muyang. ¡°Supervisor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I am here for the palace, so it is only today that I met my younger brother Mumu for the first time. So I want you to give me a chance to test my brother.¡± Yu Jin-sung finally came forward, thinking this had to stop. If it was Noh Ik-bong, then he knew that Mumu could be seriously injured, considering he was still just a second-rate warrior. But then Oh Muyang shook his head. ¡°Can I even do that? Strictly speaking, this is to make sure that the academy student here actually has the skills to catch the criminal.¡± ¡°I would be fair¡­¡± ¡°I believe in you, but this investigation was ordered to us directly by the minister of land, infrastructure, transport and all the other higher officials. I cannot act easily.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that, Yu Jin-sung went silent. He had nothing to say. He felt angry inside that the second brother he was seeing for the first time today was being placed in danger by the academy heads, but he could do nothing. ¡®If not, I¡¯ll need to get involved along the way.¡¯ If it was proven that Mumu¡¯s skills were insufficient, Yu Jin-sung thought that he would be able to intervene before Noh Ik-bong did anything too serious. Oh Muyang then smiled at Mumu. ¡°You said you caught the culprit? Then show us your skills.¡± At those words, Mumu looked at Do Jeong-myung and Dan Pil-hoo with puzzled faces. Then Dan Pil-hoo said, ¡°I am sorry to suddenly call on you, but I hope you can show your skills to these people here.¡± At that, Oh Muyang shook his head. The result was already clear to him. Oh Muyang gestured Noh Ik-bong. The gesture communicated an order to not be too moderate in the testing. Noh Ik-bong then smiled. ¡®I think the same.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even want to go easy at all. Although the boy was just second-class, he had confirmed that he had a degree of physical strength, so he was planning to go strong from the start. How would Yu Jin-sung¡¯s face become when he realized his brother ended up half-blind? Will, that calm face change? ¡®I am so excited.¡¯ Noh Ik-bong made some distance from Mumu at the order. Mumu then brought his left hand to his band. ¡°Do I do it full on?¡± At that, Dan Pil-hoo answered. ¡°Only moderately, please.¡± ¡®Moderately, my ass.¡¯ Noh Ik-bong laughed at their conversation. It didn¡¯t matter what they did. He knew Mumu had no internal energy and that he could destroy him if he went in strong right away. ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡± As soon as the words were uttered, Noh Ik-bong threw himself at Mumu. It was a move meant to take him down without giving him time to respond. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®You are out of luck. Kid¡­.¡¯ The moment he moved, Mumu¡¯s hand slapped his face. At the time of impact, Noh Ik-bong¡¯s left cheek caved in, and broken teeth came out of his mouth. ¡®What is thi¡­¡¯ When did he get hit? Why was this happening? Why was the room spinning? Noh Ik-bong fainted. ¡®!?¡¯ At that sight, Yu Jin-sung and even Oh Muyang were shocked. At the same time as the bout started, Mumu slapped Noh Ik-bong. It looked like a light slap, but his opponent¡¯s body spun six times in the air before falling down. Mumu looked at Noh Ik-bong and said, ¡°Uh? I did it lightly, but this happened. He isn¡¯t dead, right?¡± Chapter 93: Brothers (3) ¡®¡­ We asked him to do it in moderation!¡¯Noh Ik-bong went down after one slap. ¡°Huh? He is breathing, right?¡± Mumu shook Noh Ik-bong¡¯s body, but the fallen man didn¡¯t come to his senses. This ignorant monster always showed a new side each time. Although just for a moment, Dan Pil-hoo could see Noh Ik-bong¡¯s strength. It would be no exaggeration to say that he was someone who would be equal to the higher-ranked teachers in the academy. And he was taken down like that. ¡®Even with that power, you are no match to the kid who took down Hang Yeon¡¯s killer.¡¯ Anyway, this was enough evidence. Dan Pil-hoo looked at Oh Muyang and smiled. ¡°Supervisor? Will you believe me now?¡± ¡°¡­ uh.¡± Oh Muyang sighed at those words. The justification that they would have to remove the academy¡¯s people from the investigation had disappeared. ¡°Ugh!¡± Noh Ik-bong got up after opening his eyes. When was the last time he was laid on a bed with a blanket on him? Noh Ik-bong gulped and bit his tongue as he felt the pain in his mouth. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ The inside of his entire mouth was covered in scars, and licking around caused pain. Even more bizarre was the lack of teeth inside. His teeth seemed to be broken in various spots. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± He was shocked. He then touched his strange-feeling face and noted that the left side was swollen. And he could only think of one thing. It was the scene of being slapped in the face and the feeling of his head flying away. ¡®W-what was that guy?¡¯ Unlike his internal energy, which was clearly just second-rate, the boy did something impossible. Noh Ik-bong thought he could take down the kid in one attack, but the result was anything but. ¡°Must have been a huge shock.¡± Noh Ik-bong looked around, bewildered at the voice which rang in his ears. On the chair near the window was Oh Muyang, who had a cup of tea in his hands. ¡°A warrior like you didn¡¯t even realize I was here.¡± ¡°¡­ supervisor.¡± At those words, Noh Ik-bong could say nothing. What happened was beyond common sense. After consuming many pills and herbs alongside the palace¡¯s education, he had reached his current level, so this result was shocking to him. How did he end up like this from a mere 17-year-old boy? S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Oh Muyang placed the teacup on the table. ¡°Even if you fight again, there is no way you would win, right?¡± ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡± He couldn¡¯t give an excuse. Even if they fought again, the result was obvious. That Mumu guy was a monster that even his brother, Yu Jin-sung, looked like nothing in comparison. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then, how will the investigation proceed?¡± At Noh Ik-bong¡¯s question, Oh Muyang shrugged and said, ¡°Now that the criminal is caught, the academy issue is already cleared. This is contrary to what we wished.¡± Oh Muyang had been given one order. It was to create an excuse to control the academy. However, since the criminal was already caught, the cause to fuss over it had vanished. ¡°I am sorry. If I had overpowered¡­¡± ¡°Well, it is fine.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The students in the academy are safe, but the transfer of the academy control to the palace itself would have been nice.¡± At Oh Muyang¡¯s words, Noh Ik-bong frowned. Wasn¡¯t that their purpose? If the palace controlled the academy, they could further develop that influence as a cause to control the warriors. Oh Muyang went through the bag he was carrying and pulled something out as he continued to talk. ¡°What mission was given to you by the Imperial Palace¡¯s Hidden Troops?¡± A casual question. Noh Ik-bong¡¯s eyes fluttered as the question registered in his brain. How did this man know that he belonged to the hidden troops? While he was still shocked, Oh Muyang brought something out and placed it near his stomach. And¡­ ¡®Golden Gate Chain?¡¯ The Golden Gate Chain was used to restrain the body of a person who had learned martial arts. It is said that if the Golden Gate Chain was used, then internal energy would become blocked. Noh Ik-bong could not hide his shock at both what just happened as well as the energy that was emanating from Oh Muyang. ¡°Y-You learned martial arts?¡± Oh Muyang got up from his seat and approached Noh Ik-bong while his strong energy rose. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying I never learned it.¡± Noh Ik-bong, who sensed something ominous happening, tried to get up, but Oh Muyang stood before him and gently pressed down on his chest. ¡®!?¡¯ With a light press, Noh Ik-bong fell back on the bed. Everything happening was beyond his comprehension. ¡®W-why¡­¡¯ The main building¡¯s garden. Yu Jin-sung and Mumu were sitting side by side at a place with fresh grass. The atmosphere was quite awkward, and Yu Jin-sung spoke first. ¡°To meet in such a place is quite commendable.¡± He was the one who wanted to meet Mumu at home and not at the academy. An adopted son that his father picked up during exile. Yu Jin-sung had wondered a lot about that. Mumu said to Yu Jin-sung. ¡°You look a lot like Jin-hyuk.¡± Yu Jin-sung was someone who was both more virtuous and manly than his appearance indicated, but he did resemble Yu Jin-hyuk a lot. It was as if he was an older version of Jin-hyuk. Yu Jin-sung then smiled and responded. ¡°That¡¯s because we are brothers.¡± ¡°Brothers¡­ right.¡± Right. They were brothers, so looking alike was natural. But Mumu felt strange. It was the same feeling he felt when he met the family of his adopted father. In response to Mumu¡¯s reaction, Yu Jin-sung gently placed his hand on Mumu¡¯s head. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t look alike, you are my brother. Even if we don¡¯t share blood, our father raised you, and that relationship has been passed down to all the family members.¡± ¡°Relationship?¡± ¡°Right. I haven¡¯t lived as long as my father has, but it seems that the bonds of love cannot be easily broken. So our relationship as brothers will stay until we die.¡± With that, he patted Mumu on the head, making Mumu smile brightly. His father, Jin-hyuk and Jin-sung now, were all good people. ¡°Ah! Right.¡± Jin-sung pulled something from his sleeve. It was an ornament made of jade in the shape of a hawk. However, it wasn¡¯t just one but two. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°There are skilled craftsmen in the capital. When I came to see you and Jin-hyuk, I decided to bring this.¡± Along with those words, Jin-sung showed all three ornaments, one attached to his waist and the two in his hand. All three were identical. ¡°I have one too. If you, Jin-hyuk, and I share them, wouldn¡¯t it be a symbol of our brotherhood?¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes shone at those words. It was the first time someone other than his father had given him a gift. ¡®Symbol of our brotherhood!¡¯ Quite a deep meaning. Mumu nodded and accepted them. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There is no need to say that to brothers. Rather I am happy.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I always wanted to say thank you when I meet you.¡± Mumu was puzzled. ¡°Brothers don¡¯t thank each other?¡± ¡°No, you were by our father¡¯s side during his toughest time.¡± ¡°But¡­ father raised me.¡± ¡°That is true. But it was you who kept father sane in his exile.¡± ¡®Thanks to you, I could clear my father¡¯s name.¡¯ This was why Jin-sung felt grateful to Mumu. And now, he was grateful that he was by Jin-hyuk¡¯s side. He had learned of Mumu¡¯s strength and how it had helped Jin-hyuk and the other students stay safe during the arson attempt. ¡°Ah, seriously.¡± Mumu scratched his head as he felt shy and said. ¡°Ah! Rather than this, would you like to come to the dorm to see Jin-hyuk?¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk?¡± ¡°To give him the symbol of brotherhood.¡± At that, Jin-sung thought. He initially had no intention of meeting his brother while the investigation was underway. However, after checking Noh Ik-bong¡¯s condition and the fact that the criminal had been caught, there was no reason not to go. ¡°Good. But¡­¡± Jin-sung, who was about to say something, looked elsewhere. He had looked over because he spotted a woman with silver hair standing a bit further away. His eyes shone when he saw her. ¡®Master Dan Baek-yeon.¡¯ A face he hadn¡¯t seen for so long. It was nice to see her, but something felt strange about her appearance. With a tree in front of her, she kept moving and glancing over to this side. And it didn¡¯t take long to realize that she was looking at Mumu, not him. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The restless expression she was looking at Mumu with made her title sound like a lie. She was looking at Mumu for so long that she didn¡¯t even recognize the student who had returned after a long time. ¡°Uh? Master Dan Baek-yeon?¡± Mumu too noticed her. Jin-sung, who was looking at Mumu and the master, smiled. ¡°I think that I should go alone to see Jin-hyuk.¡± ¡°Uh? Why?¡± ¡°Seems like Master Dan Baek-yeon has something to say to you. I will go first, so talk and come.¡± With that, Jin-sung used footwork to head to the dorm. He was so fast that he soon could not be seen. When Jin-sung disappeared, Mumu approached Dan Baek-yeon, who was walking around the tree. As he came closer, Dan Baek-yeon began to walk faster around the tree. ¡°Master?¡± She was startled at Mumu¡¯s call. ¡°Hmm¡­ student Mumu.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dan Baek-yeon licked her lips at Mumu¡¯s question, placed her hand on the tree, and said. ¡°Uh, I was just honing my skills.¡± ¡°Here?¡± As Mumu tilted his head, Dan Baek-yeon was turning red. She tried to not be conscious of his face, but she couldn¡¯t look at Mumu. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Actually, she wanted to thank Mumu for what happened before. However, the arson incident happened, and the teachers and staff were asked to stay in the main building. She had been unable to approach him due to all the reports the staff was asked to write. And now that she had time, she came for Mumu, but her heart kept pounding. ¡®I just wanted to say thank you.¡¯ The flowers he had brought were filling the window in her lab. She wanted to thank him, but her lips wouldn¡¯t open. Mumu scratched his head and said. ¡°Ahh. I guess I misunderstood. I thought you had something to say. Please continue your training. I will go.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± As Mumu was about to go, she grabbed his sleeve. And Mumu turned his head. And looking at Mumu, it felt like her face was heating up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­ how old are you?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ After saying that, Dan Baek-yeon flinched, and her body turned stiff. What did she just say? Chapter 94: Jade Plaque (1) ¡°¡­ what is your age?¡±Sometimes the human brain would become overloaded regardless of one¡¯s will. It could be said that Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s current state was like that. Her mind was exploding like fireworks. ¡®What did I just say?¡¯ She definitely thought of saying thank you, but something else came out when she looked at Mumu. It can be said that Dan Baek-yeon had cracked apart the cold image she had built up over several years with just one question. She bowed her head and covered her face with her hands. ¡®¡­ahhh.¡¯ She knew she had done something crazy here. This child was a disciple, a student, and she was a teacher in this academy. However, she couldn¡¯t control her mouth due to the emotions inside her. ¡®I haven¡¯t trained enough.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what to do now. 90% of her wanted to get out of the situation, but 10% wanted to stay. The words she uttered with her mouth were her true thoughts, and she wondered how Mumu would respond. ¡°Age?¡± Mumu asked. Her heart began to beat quicker. Although she felt that the situation was strange, she still was hoping for something. ¡°Age? What do you mean?¡± Mumu tilted his head which made her raise her own head. Mumu had an innocent face, and she was stunned. Mumu didn¡¯t seem to know what she was aiming at. ¡®¡­ right. This was strange.¡¯ It was natural that the child didn¡¯t understand it, as this was something she just blurted out. But she hated that she had done it. ¡°Phew. Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Was Master asking how I think about those older than me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What? Did he understand what she meant after all? Then why did he act like he didn¡¯t just a second ago? ¡®Wait.¡¯ Was Mumu doing this with hopes that she would ask him again? If that was the case, this wasn¡¯t a normal situation. But unlike her complicated thoughts, Mumu had just taken the question literally. ¡®Did she mean to ask what I think about those older than me?¡¯ Except for his friends, everyone was older than Mumu. The deputy, his stepfather, and even his brother, whom he met today. All good people. Mumu smiled brightly and said. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ As soon as he said that, her face turned beet red as if it would explode. Mumu became slightly surprised as her expression resembled one whose soul had left her body. ¡®I think she has a fever.¡¯ ¡°Uh? Master, are you alright?¡± He reached out to her forehead, but then she stepped back in panic. ¡®¡­ scary. Is this the initiative of youth?¡¯ After hearing that he liked it, she had misunderstood his every action. What did this kid mean? She stroked her red cheeks. It was cute to see her being shy, but students would feel shocked at this sight. ¡®It is so hot.¡¯ As she was turning hot due to embarrassment, she used ice energy. Mumu, who watched the ice form on her hand, remembered something. ¡®Ah!¡¯ And then he grabbed her hand. ¡°Master!¡± She was shocked when he unintentionally grabbed her wrist. Mumu then said. ¡°There is something I want to ask.¡± ¡®W-what?¡¯ He said he liked older ones, so was he trying to assert dominance? Contrary to his innocent face, he looked like the forceful type now. Bewildered, she waved her other hand. ¡°T-this is too fast. We are¡­¡± ¡°I found a trace of something that looks like ice. Can you confirm it?¡± ¡°¡­. Uh?¡± Did she get too excited by herself? Once again, her face turned red, but for a different reason. Hae-ryang was following someone with the stealth technique of the Lower District sect. The one he was following was Ha-ryun. He caught up with the guy as he headed towards his dorm and kept a safe distance. Other than that, he wanted to know who else was involved. ¡®Nice. This is close to advanced information when I get full knowledge of it.¡¯ Advanced information was nothing short of a treasure in the Lower District sect. This was because such information could change the results. ¡®A pity, but this is an investment.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa, the daughter of an official, Mumu, who possessed extraordinary strength, and his brother Jin-hyuk, who was exactly like his older brother. These three would become famous in the murim. ¡®Can I be at their side?¡¯ He hoped so. And this road¡­. ¡®The North Heavenly Dorm.¡¯ This was unexpected. This was the dorm they stayed in. They said it was darkest under the lamp, and that saying turned out to be true. Once the dorm is entered, the hallways would become narrow, which would make following the target complex. ¡®Uh?¡¯ However, Ha-ryun, who was about to enter the dorm, saw someone and raised his hand. And that person was¡­ ¡®Is he the one?¡¯ Hae-ryang was surprised to see this person. He wondered if this person was in the same line of work as Ha-ryun. A forested hill to the north of their dorm. Someone in the shadows of the bushes was moving around the area. He then turned to Ha-ryun, who was following, and asked, ¡°What did you want to ask?¡± Ha-ryun immediately asked. ¡°Who was the one who dealt with disciple Young Chun?¡± He was here to find out about that. At Ha-ryun¡¯s question, the person leaned against a tree and spoke in a dry voice. ¡°That is information you don¡¯t need to know.¡± An obvious rejection. At those words, Ha-ryun became angry. Even though they were all of the same ranks in the Eight Evil families, members of the Heavenly Killing Valley and the Demon Blood clan tried to act as if they were higher. No, they used that to their advantage too. ¡°Did you call me to ask that? You are wasting my time.¡± The person shook his head as he tried to leave, but then Ha-ryun asked. ¡°His name.¡± ¡°His?¡± The person stopped, turned and walked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t call master Heo as his or him, so are you asking about the lord?¡± To that, Ha-ryun said. ¡°Under these circumstances, it has to be the latter one.¡± ¡®Did you think that only you and him would have contact? Well, not anymore.¡¯ Even if he belonged to the Demon Blood clan, he couldn¡¯t walk away. ¡°You¡­ you know who will be the lord?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I have already contacted him several times, and I wasn¡¯t sure till now¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, someone appeared behind Ha-ryun and grabbed his neck. A little more strength and it would break. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Ha-ryun was shocked as someone said. ¡°Who are you trying to deceive now?¡± ¡°What do you mean deceive?¡± ¡°Is he the one who asked you to find out who took care of the student? Even if you used your head, you used it wrong.¡± The back of his neck felt like it would break at any moment. In the end, Ha-ryun could not withstand it and his body twisted under the force. He decided to retaliate, but¡­ To his surprise, Ha-ryun had fallen to the floor. It felt like his body was split at the legs; thanks to that, it felt like his crotch was hurting. ¡°Ughhh.¡± ¡°You should recognize the difference between them.¡± Ha-ryun couldn¡¯t hold back his anger at the one who was laughing. ¡°Damn it! The one who will become the lord gave the order, but now I wonder¡­¡± And the person stepped on him. ¡°The thinking behind your question is wrong. The person who murdered the student was the lord candidate himself.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ha-ryun was shocked. What was this? The one who killed the student was the Lord? This made no sense. ¡®What is this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. Once again, he felt confused. Last time, he thought it was strange that the Mumu he thought of as his lord was someone he had to be careful about, and this time too. ¡®He asked me to find out who killed the student, but the lord himself killed him?¡¯ Didn¡¯t he tell him to find out? Ha-ryun was confused. He was sure that Mumu was the one who would become the lord. ¡°It cannot be. He has the jade plaque¡­¡± s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he said that, the other person grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up as he asked. ¡°Did you meet the¡­ another lord of the jade plaque?¡± ¡°UH?¡± Another jade plaque? This was something even more confusing. ¡°Before that, I need to deal with the rat.¡± ¡°Rat?¡± ¡°Why do you think I brought you here instead of the dorm?¡± The person who had been holding his neck vanished. The man who moved 10 meters away in an instant swung a sword at the person hiding behind the tree. The sword cut through the person¡¯s chest, and blood spilt out. Hae-ryang then came out from behind his hiding spot. In an instant, he had been unable to escape from the swift opponent and ended up with a large wound on his chest. ¡°Hae-ryang¡­ kid of the Lower District sect.¡± ¡°Ah, as expected.¡± The person laughed at Hae-ryang, who was bleeding. ¡°You should have run away.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± ¡°All the people of the Lower District sect are the same.¡± Stupid people who risked lives for the sake of information. Killing the Lower District¡¯s child would disrupt their lineage. The person then raised his sword. ¡°The rat¡¯s life ends here. Die¡­¡± ¡°Ah, young master MUMU!¡± At that time, Hae-ryang looked at someone and shouted. The person hurriedly turned his sword to his back, but. ¡®!?¡¯ There was no one there. Not a sign of anyone. ¡®This bastard!¡¯ Realizing that he was deceived, he was about to kill Hae-ryang in anger. ¡°Take this!¡± Hae-ryang, who barely moved, avoided the sword and threw something at his face. ¡®Huh!¡¯ The man, with incredible reflexes, tilted his head to avoid it. ¡°Kuak!¡± The thing Hae-ryang threw exploded in front of him one after another, and Hae-ryang stepped back to save himself. ¡®Why would I die? I have a long life to live.¡¯ Chapter 95: Jade Plaque (2) ¡®The Lower District Sect is weak, but one hit from them is enough.¡¯Ha-ryun, who watched it all, was shocked. Doing such a thing against a genius on his side was as if he was indicating that he wanted to keep going to the bitter end. He didn¡¯t understand where the explosives came from, but Hae-ryang was lucky. While they exploded right in front of the man, the results were different. ¡®The vision is blurred.¡¯ As soon as the explosion happened in front of him, the man used internal energy to protect his body, but the intense light impaired his vision. ¡®That isn¡¯t doable unless it was thoroughly calculated for deception.¡¯ The man bit his lip. While he might have considered Hae-ryang as simply lucky, this was something that he was also good at. He was accustomed to running away from life-threatening situations to the point where they were no longer scary to him. ¡®You underestimate me.¡¯ He had been careless as people of the Lower District Sect were known to have weak martial arts. However, thinking about it from another point of view, there had to be a way for people of the Lower District to escape death like cockroaches. ¡®To aim for sight and hearing is clever. But¡­¡¯ The man mumbled to himself again and began checking for blood traces on the ground. ¡®South-west.¡¯ He had guessed the direction of escape from just blood drops on the ground, causing Ha-ryun to click his tongue. An explosion had blown up in front of his face. Surely the man had to be at least stunned? ¡®The Demon Blood Clan raised a proper monster.¡¯ Would the other boy be able to escape? Although he had temporarily bought time, their skills and abilities were different. Additionally, the man wasn¡¯t injured, while Hae-ryang wouldn¡¯t have an easy time with his wound. Hae-ryang was escaping using his footwork skills. As Ha-ryun had concluded, his vision was blurry from the explosion. Somehow, he was trying to reach a crowded place or somewhere where his friends were to share the information he had gotten. ¡°Huk¡­ huk¡­¡± ¡®This is difficult.¡¯ The wound was moist with blood, and yet his goal was still to live a long life. The space in front of the North Heavenly Dorm was noisy with the chatter of students. In particular, the female students were particularly raucous at a single person¡¯s arrival. One person had arrived at the dorm and was the sole contributor to the large number of female students congregating there. It was Jin-sung, an alumnus who had graduated from the academy. ¡°Jin-sung.¡± ¡°Ahh! It is Jin-sung!¡± ¡°To see sir Jin-sung while alive.¡± ¡°This is the honour of my family.¡± His popularity had soared beyond words, and all the students looked at him in awe and cheered like a gaggle of excited girls. They would even clutch their chests if Jin-sung met their gaze. This was how much of an idol he was for them. ¡®¡­ This is an academy,¡¯ Jin-hyuk stuck out his tongue. Ever since his brother had become an official, his name was widely known all over the land. That was also why many women had come by their house to look for him. That resulted in his brother asking for a change in his work posting, saying he didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to his family. ¡®This is a familiar scene.¡¯ While most of this didn¡¯t feel strange to him, there were a couple of things which felt new. It was quite difficult to adapt to Mo Il-hwa, who was twisting her body while flipping her hair. She wasn¡¯t trying to be fussy like she would usually. She was pretending to be a noble young lady now. ¡®So¡­ it is true.¡¯ He knew that she was a bit shy when it came to his brother. He knew it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but seeing her like this, why was he feeling so regretful? Jin-hyuk, who felt confused by his new emotions, opened his mouth. ¡°You must be busy. Are you overworked?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see your face for a moment.¡± ¡°We can just meet at home.¡± Seeing Jin-hyuk say this, his brother smiled, took out an ornament from his sleeve, and gave it to him. ¡°Then I couldn¡¯t have given this to you.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I commissioned from an imperial craftsman. A symbol of our brotherhood.¡± Jin-hyuk felt a bit shy at this present. Why was his brother acting like this? He took the present given to him, but the eyes looking at them from all around made him feel embarrassed. ¡°Hmm.¡± At that time, Mo Il-hwa coughed and gently touched Jin-hyuk. It was a silent symbol asking him to introduce her. Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t like doing things like this because it happened too many times at home. He reluctantly spoke, however, as he was close to her. ¡°Hyung¡­ this is Miss Mo II-hwa.¡± ¡°Ahh. You are the daughter of Official Mo. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Jin-sung immediately recognized her once he heard her name. Jin-hyuk was a bit shocked. His brother seemed to be fully informed about the people around the Imperial Palace. ¡°Oh my. Sir Jin-sung knows me.¡± Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t hide her joy as she patted her red cheeks. On the other hand, the female students around Jin-sung also seemed happy at the sight of him. ¡®Is it that amazing?¡¯ Well, this guy had increased the academy¡¯s reputation among the people. So it was natural for people to give him this much admiration. ¡®I think they fit together well.¡¯ s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Jin-sung, his older brother, was also old enough to get married now. From that point of view, if it was Mo Il-hwa, who he had known for a while, then she would be a good match. Still, why didn¡¯t he like this situation? Jin-hyuk tried to make the two keep some distance. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa involuntarily looked over at Jin-hyuk¡¯s face as he got between her and his brother. She, who had been interested in Jin-sung all this time, also felt strangely concerned about Jin-hyuk. ¡®What? What is with that pouting face?¡¯ Jin-sung smiled as he saw the two of them being conscious of each other. ¡°You look good.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Jin-sung spoke to Jin-hyuk. ¡°He is still young, so please take care of him. Miss.¡± ¡°Yes? W-what was that?¡± Mo Il-hwa hurriedly waved her hand. How long had she waited for this moment? And yet her target was pushing her away to another person. Jin-sung whispered to her. ¡°He can be a bit cold, but he is a good person.¡± ¡°I-it isn¡¯t like that! Uh!¡± She covered her mouth as she ended up revealing her true intentions. She had wanted to show him only her pretty side, but she ended up acting like this. This was like saying that she had some feelings for Jin-hyuk¡­, and then she made eye contact with him. She gulped as her face turned red. ¡®He made me become conscious of that guy for nothing. Sir Jin-sung, you are mean!¡¯ She thought Jin-sung would be cold and calm like Jin-hyuk, but the guy also knew how to mess around. Mo Il-hwa then said as she stroked her red cheeks. ¡°That is too much. I love Sir Jin-sung so much¡­¡± At that moment, Jin-sung raised his hand and stopped her from speaking. ¡°Why¡­¡± He did that before she could finish her words. Then Jin-sung moved somewhere. Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were both puzzled at this and followed him. ¡°Huk¡­huk¡­¡± Hae-ryang was lying down on the ground. He had almost reached the dorm site, but his body wasn¡¯t moving. Hae-ryang, who had collapsed, shouted. ¡°Help me!¡± The voice which came out felt unnaturally soft and didn¡¯t reach far. He was bleeding too much, and he had used what energy he had left to run away. ¡®I¡­ I am almost there.¡¯ Hae-ryang was exhausted as he saw the dorm just through the bushes. A little further and he would meet his friends. By now, someone who had training would have heard his shout. ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t dream of living a full life, I still want to live longer¡­¡¯ Hae-ryang felt his vision go blurry. The loss of vision added to the unfairness that he felt at dying a death without achieving anything. Hae-ryang moved his fingers which slowly went still. At a distance, the man following him looked at Hae-ryang¡¯s collapsed body. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but he had no trouble seeing. ¡®The wound is deep.¡¯ The man smiled at this. Although he suffered a little, the first attack he landed was strong. A little further and Hae-ryang would have made it to the dorm. Seeing him collapse, however, indicated that he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding. ¡®I can leave him like that to die, but I need to be sure.¡¯ Nothing good came from leaving a task half-done. The moment that he was about to approach Hae-ryang, however. The man looked around. There! His sense told him that someone was approaching rapidly. For a moment, he wondered who it could be. ¡®Are they trying to warn me?¡¯ The quickly-approaching person felt skilled. They had deliberately let their presence known to show their arrival. It was a subtle warning. ¡®Can¡¯t help it then.¡¯ The man took out a dagger from his sleeve, broke off the sharp blade and threw it to the already-collapsed Hae-ryang. The thrown dagger appeared to hit Hae-ryang near his heart, and the man glanced at it before he vanished into the bushes. Yu Jin-sung appeared from the rear of the North Heavenly Dorm. There he found the child lying on the ground. ¡®This child.¡¯ His was the faint cry of help he had heard. It had been difficult to hear with the students around, but Jin-sung was skilled enough to hear it. He had also let off some energy to warn off any potential hostiles. ¡®Shit.¡¯ He clenched his teeth as he looked at the child. He didn¡¯t know who the opponent was, but they were clever. They had finished off their victim by throwing the blade edge of a dagger. ¡®I was too late.¡¯ Jin-sung then looked at where the dagger had pierced the boy. Blood was on the ground, but the dagger itself didn¡¯t seem bloody, which made him look closer. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Something thick, resembling armour, was on Hae-ryang¡¯s back. Thanks to that, the dagger didn¡¯t penetrate through. ¡®W-what is this¡­¡¯ Looking closely, the boy had metal mesh armour all the way up to his head. He knew how to protect himself. At that moment, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa also reached the location. ¡°Hyung? Why are you¡­.ah!¡± ¡°Hae-ryang!¡± As the two spotted their collapsed friend, they ran to him. ¡°Someone you know?¡± Jin-hyuk nodded his response to the question. He then looked over Hae-ryang¡¯s condition. They had been worried that something would happen after Hae-ryang followed Ha-ryun, and their fears had become a reality. ¡°H-he isn¡¯t dead, right?¡± Mo Il-hwa asked with tears in her eyes as Jin-sung shook his head. ¡°He passed out due to the heavy bleeding, but he is breathing. We can save him if we hurry.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk, take the child to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jin-hyuk picked up his friend. He knew he had been asked to take Hae-ryang because his brother had a hunch about something. ¡°Hyung, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go catch the person who made this child like¡­ huh?¡± At that moment, Jin-sung looked down at the ground and frowned. Hae-ryang had written something there. [Jade plaque? Assassin? Il-hyun?] It was difficult to know what these words meant. He could understand the meanings of both the jade plaque and the assassin, but the third statement had been written without strength. The writing was blurry and hard to discern, but it felt like the words meant something about dark and one. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He left a message?¡± Jin-sung then said to the two. ¡°For now, the child is in danger, so go quickly.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Jin-hyuk carried Hae-ryang away quickly. At the same time¡­ Three men and women broke into the old school building. They were none other than Mumu, Tang So-so and Dan Baek-yeon. Anti-poison that had been given out by Tang So-so was used to break in. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ Mumu had suddenly asked for her help, and she followed him. Still, she didn¡¯t think that the target was this old building. Entry here was forbidden to everyone, including the masters, so she couldn¡¯t sneak in, but she still came here with Mumu. ¡®Ahh. I am going crazy.¡¯ She usually would have coldly refused it, but Mumu was her weak spot! While she didn¡¯t like it, she still agreed to it. ¡®This is suspicious.¡¯ The woman Mumu had borrowed poison from was clearly helping them, but Dan Baek-yeong didn¡¯t like her. [We have to check it out!] When he said those words, she responded. [T-then I guess we should go.] Tang So-so knew that the master was looking at Mumu with the coldest look one could muster, but women couldn¡¯t hide their feelings from other women. ¡®No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be that, right?¡¯ Still, it would be a relationship between teacher and student. And there was a clear 8 years age difference, but if that was true, then¡­ If she had a conscience, she wouldn¡¯t be aiming for Mumu. ¡®No matter how wild Mumu is, the age gap is a bit too much¡­¡¯ Tang So-so¡¯s eyes darkened. When it came to Mumu¡¯s charm, she knew that women of any age could end up liking him. ¡®Tch.¡¯ Even Guyang Seorin and Ma Yeon-hwa seemed to be interested in Mumu, but this was too much. This woman looked twisted in her eyes. ¡®Should I flirt with him?¡¯ She felt like she had to show her charm to Mumu. Fortunately, compared to the master, she had more youthful skin. ¡®Right. Just from the age and appearance¡­¡¯ Tang So-so glanced at Dan Baek-yeon. Although much older, the woman looked so beautiful that they both looked similar in age. ¡®H-her insides must be rotten! She must be using her internal energy!¡¯ Her eyes then turned towards the huge breasts that could be seen from the top of her clothing, which prompted Tang So-so to look down at hers. ¡®¡­¡¯ Special measures would be required. Chapter 96: Jade Plaque (3) Before long, someone came.¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Ha-ryun felt annoyed at this sight. The Lower District Sect¡¯s Hae-ryang was someone who aided his lord. It wasn¡¯t like he was the one who killed him, but he did aid in the hunt. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ If Mumu knew about this, he would be very angry. He should have stopped the man who pursued Hae-ryang, but he had felt confused. It was a continuing confusion. [I had been told to be aware of Mumu.] [That question itself is wrong. That is, the one who had dealt with the dead student is actually the man who will become the lord.] Because of that, guessing the truth became difficult. ¡®I should¡¯ve just told him the identity of the person who will become the lord.¡¯ Right? No. If he had, he would have been killed. In a situation where he wasn¡¯t sure who the real lord was, he couldn¡¯t freely release the information he already knew. He also had to find out another thing. [Just in case¡­ Did you meet someone with another plaque?] What can be deduced from this was a fact that even the White Valley Elders didn¡¯t know about. Ha-ryun then asked the man. ¡°There isn¡¯t just one person with the jade plaque?¡± At his words, the man glanced over and replied simply. ¡°For now, move.¡± They had to quickly get out of this place as the situation was bad. There were people here who were actively tracking the man, but Hae-ryun shook his head and said, ¡°¡­ I will not move until you answer.¡± ¡°You are being a bother. Move.¡± Killing intent oozed out of the man¡¯s voice. Ha-ryun was worried about being killed, but even if he was annoying, the man couldn¡¯t just kill the successor of the White Valley. ¡®Just because I am a bit useless right now doesn¡¯t mean the clan is useless to him.¡¯ Then the man said, ¡°You are correct.¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Until now, he had only considered the possibility of one potential lord candidate, but now he was being told there were two? ¡®Ah!¡¯ He then realized that there was one key difference. The man hadn¡¯t referred to the man he served as the lord but as someone who would become the lord. That meant that the person wasn¡¯t the lord yet. So then Ha-ryun said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± The man cut off his words before continuing to say, ¡°Be quiet. The matter is more complicated than you think.¡± The Infinite Ten Gates was a technique that had been made to keep the prison safe. Someone entered the space that was supposed to be guarded tightly. Sa Muheo¡¯s eyes, which had been closed shut, turned to the person entering the prison. The visitor wore an old-fashioned official¡¯s attire and was none other than Oh Muyang. Oh Muyang spoke to the guards guarding the prison. ¡°From now on, the criminal will be interrogated, so all the guards here except those outside can leave.¡± The six officers who had followed him inside all looked suspicious to the guards, so they replied. ¡°We need to keep an eye here.¡± At those words, Oh Muyang raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to intervene with the official interrogation of a possible arsonist now?¡± ¡°Even if you are from the palace, this place¡­¡± ¡°Leave.¡± At the sound of that voice, the guards all looked at the prison¡¯s entrance. There stood Dan Pil-hoo. ¡°Deputy.¡± ¡°The headmaster gave him permission.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± If the headmaster had given permission, they could do nothing. The guards left immediately, and once they exited, Dan Pil-hoo said, ¡°After confirming his confession with your interrogation, please report it to the palace as promised.¡± ¡°I understand. Now you should leave too.¡± And so, Dan Pil-hoo, too, left the prison. As he went out, Oh Muyang looked at Sa Muheo, who was lying down. He stood right in front of the man and looked down at Sa Muheo as he said. ¡°Well, this turned into a mess. Tch tch.¡± Sa Muheo stared at Oh Muyang, who was clicking his tongue. This was different from those who had visited and interrogated him up until now. Even Kang Mui hadn¡¯t acted like this when he came here. ¡°Even after all this, you seem to have energy left in you.¡± Oh Muyang sneered at the man as Sa Muheo said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like joking around.¡± ¡°So what do you expect me to do? Are you going to get up and punch me?¡± At the provocation, Sa Muheo grunted. He really wanted to, but he could not move as his body was paralyzed after Mumu¡¯s beating. Then Oh Muyang continued. ¡°Even if it didn¡¯t look like it, I could imagine how furious the ¡®boy¡¯ must have been.¡± At that, Sa Muheo snorted. ¡°¡­ even if it wasn¡¯t that, he would have come to take my life.¡± ¡°But he left without doing that? On what whim?¡± Oh Muyang tilted his head. In such a situation, even he would kill Sa Muheo immediately. Then Sa Muheo said. ¡°I told him about the book.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oh Muyang was momentarily confused before asking in an angry tone. ¡°Are you really doing this right now?¡± ¡°Correct. Before the old man Hang Yeon died, he spoke about it.¡± ¡°I had figured that out.¡± Oh Muyang clicked his tongue and looked at the smiling Sa Muheo. ¡°Looks like I got it right. You had told the Mui boy that you would give him that information.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sa Muheo didn¡¯t answer. But he knew that everything had become twisted because of just one person. ¡®Mumu!¡¯ Without that one variable, their grand scheme wouldn¡¯t have failed, and the martial arts books inside the library would have been his. Oh Muyang stroked his beard and said, S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If it falls into his hands, you would be close to getting a higher level of power. That guy in the Imperial Palace will be quite upset.¡± ¡°¡­that isn¡¯t known yet.¡± ¡°What do you even mean? Neither you nor I will be given priority by them. I am telling you, it is better to throw out that greed right now.¡± At his words, Sa Muheo frowned, and that made Oh Muyang click his tongue. Seeing a man struggle when there was no way out was pathetic. ¡®It is not my business. It is up to him to make a life on his own terms and face the situations that his greed brings him.¡¯ Oh Muyang had a sly smile. ¡°So who do you want, of the brothers?¡± ¡®It is so familiar.¡¯ The impression Dan Baek-yeon had of the old research building was that. It was a familiar place because her laboratory had been in the basement of this building before the accident. Yet now, the place looked like a ghost building as it hadn¡¯t been maintained or handled at all. ¡®Still, some students saw a ghost and fainted.¡¯ It had almost been a riot. The fear led to superstitions that filled the air more than the poison in the building. Well, the students were young. ¡®But not this child.¡¯ Seeing Mumu walk forward without hesitation made it feel like he wasn¡¯t bothered by the gloomy atmosphere. More than that, the little girl next to Mumu was also fine. Was her name So-so? ¡®Why is she sticking so close to him?¡¯ ¡°Ah. Even though we came during the daytime, why is it so scary?¡± She snuggled to Mumu by clinging to his arm. This felt offensive to look at. Was the girl interested in Mumu? Dan Baek-yeon stared at her student and coughed. ¡°Hmm. Student Tang So-so.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk a little further away?¡± Tang So-so chuckled at her words and said. ¡°Why? Is there any reason we shouldn¡¯t stick together?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a reason. The reason was that she didn¡¯t like another woman standing beside Mumu, but that¡¯s not something she could reveal to an academy student. ¡°What are you afraid of in broad daylight? Move away.¡± Hearing those words from Dan Baek-yeon, Tang So-so said in reply. ¡°Master. There are ghosts here. They are scary.¡± ¡°Phew. There is no such thing like that.¡± ¡°There are.¡± ¡°I said they don¡¯t¡­¡± Suddenly, something black caught Dan Baek-yeon¡¯s eye. There was something with a single red eye on the ceiling that was definitely not human. It was her first time seeing a ghost, so she went stiff. ¡®What is that?¡¯ She was too shocked to even think about what to do. -!!! The single red-eyed monster saw Mumu and then started disappearing into the ceiling. She didn¡¯t know what was happening. ¡®¡­ have I been too tired lately?¡¯ Maybe it was an illusion. Meanwhile, they suddenly stopped in front of the stairs leading to the basement. What was unusual was that there were holes in the ceiling near the stairs. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It felt like the holes were drilled in. As she looked closer at them, Mumu scratched his head. And then they went down. ¡®It has been a few days, so did it melt?¡¯ What Mumu was trying to show was the ice around the flower he had taken out of here. It was supposed to be a flower that only bloomed in the North Sea but had been placed in an artificial environment in the basement. He did bring the flowers out, and the ice didn¡¯t seem like it would meet soon, but¡­ ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu, who came to the deepest part of the basement, frowned. Obviously, at that time, everything was frozen, but now, not even a drop of water was left there. ¡°Uh? This is strange.¡± Tang So-so, who had seen the ice with Mumu, also found it strange. There was no trace as if nothing had ever existed. Dan Baek-yeon looked around. ¡°Is this the place?¡± ¡°Yes. It is. I felt something resembling frozen ice energy in here.¡± At those words, she looked puzzled. ¡°You felt ice energy?¡± ¡°Yes. It was similar to what Master showed me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The reason she asked was simple. It was because Mumu was someone who had just started learning martial arts, so logically distinguishing various martial arts would be difficult for him. Besides, in order to recognize it, one had to learn it. Yet, Mumu remembered it after only seeing it once? ¡®¡­ is that possible?¡¯ Normally she would deny it right away, but seeing how far Mumu grew in a short span of time, she knew that this child was unusually talented. And if that was the truth¡­ At that moment¡­ ¡°W-what? Kyaaak!¡± ¡°Ceiling!¡± The ground shook, and the ceiling collapsed onto them. Someone was staring at the old building. The building collapsed fully to the bottom floor as if its pillars were taken out. [He will probably go down to the basement. Knock down the building then.] As expected, he did enter the building. He had even entered with a master and another student. While this was a variable, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was their fault for having entered that place in the first place. ¡°Tch.¡± Even though he had prepared to knock down the building, that person was terrifying. The whole building had gone down, which meant the people inside would be crushed. No matter how powerful he was, he surely could not withstand the weight of a five-story building collapsing down on him. ¡®Even recognizing the body will be tough now.¡¯ The situation was properly handled. Even if he was strong, no one, not even the best masters, could survive this situation. Meanwhile, there was another person near the building. It was Agent 2, the messenger. ¡°E-eik!¡± As usual, his mission was to watch Mumu. However, as he did the last time, he had stayed outside for his observation, having judged that he might run into traps if he went in without knowing the circumstances. But he didn¡¯t expect the entire building to just come crashing down. ¡®How can this happen?¡¯ Could a building just collapse like that? The agent looked at the building, which had collapsed. Mumu had said something about heading down to the basement. So he must have been crushed down there. ¡®What did they do¡­¡¯ If the building collapsed, the weight of the building must have fallen onto them. No matter how hard they try, they surely couldn¡¯t get¡­ It was at that moment. The collapsed building began to shake, and the warriors around it flocked near, unsure what to do. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Why is the collapsed building shaking?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± In an instant, all of the guards felt a shock through their bodies. They could feel the vibration through their legs. The building which had collapsed began to rise. And, For a moment, they all doubted their eyes. The building was pushed up by almost five feet. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°T-the building!¡± It was a shocking sight. But even more surprising was something else. Beneath it was a grey-haired muscular man whose body was releasing steam as he pushed the collapsed building. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Even Agent 2 and the man who had tried to withdraw couldn¡¯t shut their mouths due to the shock. Chapter 97: Jade Plaque (4) ¡°W-what!? Kyak!¡±¡°The ceiling!¡± It was at that moment as the ceiling began to fall down. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Even though Dan Baek-yeon was one of the academy¡¯s masters, this situation was close to a disaster. She hurriedly used the Ice Heart technique and created a pillar of ice. While that momentarily placed the pressure and weight of the collapsing building onto it, the pillar of ice shattered an instant later. ¡®No!¡¯ ¡°Get down!¡± At that moment, Mumu supported the bottom of the falling ceiling with both arms. Mumu¡¯s hands dug into the ceiling. Even the veins on his forehead were visibly swelling at the enormous pressure the weight was placing on his muscles. ¡®Contract and relax!¡¯ Mumu began to contract and relax the muscles across his entire body. This process increased his strength more explosively compared to only focusing on one muscle. Still, the falling ceiling carried with it an enormous weight. The pressure and weight falling on Mumu were too large to even estimate. It was difficult to even hold it up as his legs were slowly pushed to the ground. ¡°M-Mumu! Hold on a bit more! I will make a hole!¡± In that situation, Tang So-so tried to pierce the ceiling with her poison technique. However, she wasn¡¯t the only one, as even Dan Baek-yeon thought she needed to do the same. ¡°Focus on one place!¡± At that time, Mumu yelled at his two companions. ¡°Uhhhh! Master! So-so! Turn the knobs on my wrists and ankles to 2.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The dials!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± The two of them were puzzled, but in this situation, the priority was to act, so they turned the dials. They didn¡¯t know why he was asking for it, but they decided to do it. Both women managed to turn the dials, and, at that moment, the muscles on Mumu¡¯s body began to swell up as his skin turned grey. They both could see something similar to steam being pushed out of his body. ¡®W-what is this?¡¯ Both of them were shocked at this strange phenomenon. This was unbelievable. The falling ceiling, which seemed like it would collapse at any moment, began to rise slowly as Mumu tried to push. ¡®¡­N-no way!¡¯ ¡®I-Is he lifting it?¡¯ This was even harder to believe! This was an unbelievable situation as the building above them had definitely collapsed. But now, they could see the debris begin to rise up, was the boy trying to lift it? They were speechless at this feat of strength. Mumu then bent his knees and said. ¡°You two will need to run and get out through the gap.¡± s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Run? What are you talking¡­¡± Before they could even ask further, Mumu¡¯s thighs, which had already been bulging out of his clothes, swelled up as if they would explode. And then he straightened his knees. The floor sank down, and the ceiling soared high above them. Both women were shocked. Was he going to make an opening like this? ¡®¡­ that¡­ with the building on top of him?¡¯ ¡®What am I even looking at?¡¯ It was a sight beyond common sense. An irrational idea of escaping a collapsing building by lifting the building. But it was all happening in front of them. With the ceiling moving upwards, they could see around them, and the view was nothing short of spectacular. ¡°Student So-so!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two women moved out of the building¡¯s radius at the same time. The building, which was soaring high, would inevitably fall back down. ¡®Then!¡¯ Mumu used his arms to ensure that the building didn¡¯t fall too close to people. At the same time, Mumu moved the debris to the clearing that was free of people. Mumu, who had thrown aside a building as if it was a toy, smiled and asked Dan Baek-yeon. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± It was difficult to calm her heart at Mumu¡¯s appearance. He was smiling with an innocent face, but he was a genius! ¡®Just how are you¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Tang So-so was busy covering up her nosebleed. ¡®Insane.¡¯ The face of the unknown man that had been watching turned white. He was the one who felt bad for crushing them down under the building. But did this make sense? A single human had lifted the building and tossed it aside? A five-story building at that? ¡®¡­ he isn¡¯t human.¡¯ A true monster. He had monstrous strength. It wasn¡¯t something that one would comprehend through mere words. Destroying a building of this size wasn¡¯t difficult for those who reached a certain level, but lifting it up was a different story. ¡®I need to tell everyone about this!¡¯ The man tried to leave immediately, but then¡­ A dagger suddenly flew towards him, forcing him to dodge. Seeing the dagger that had flown past him, he turned his head towards where it had come from. A man wearing brown clothes who appeared to be in his early thirties was standing there with a few more daggers in his hands. ¡®Who?¡¯ He knew most of the people in the academy, but he couldn¡¯t recall seeing this one. He didn¡¯t seem to be a teacher. The man hurriedly placed his hand on the sword at his waist and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Same. Who are you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I am the guard of the academy. Who the hell are you, just throwing a dagger at me?¡± The man was indeed wearing the uniform of the academy¡¯s guards. The other guards were now converging on the collapsed building site, so no one was there to be suspicious of him. At that, the man who threw the dagger said. ¡°I get that, but you overlooked one thing.¡± ¡°Overlooked?¡± ¡°Most of the security guards work on a rotational shift, so there is no way you¡¯d be this close to the abandoned building.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°With the poison leak and the ghost rumors, the guards stationed here come voluntarily.¡± At those words, the man frowned. Come to think of it, he had not been assigned near the abandoned building since the second half of last year. But how did this man come to know of it? The man in guard¡¯s clothing pulled out his blade. At that exact moment, the young man threw a dagger. The man used his blade to block it. He didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, but he needed to eliminate this irritation and immediately report what he had seen. He felt a presence behind him. When he turned his head, a man who looked to be in his early forties was blocking his escape. It was Neung Hyunbo, also known as Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s Agent 2. Agent 2 then said to the young man. ¡°You did good 8.¡± The young man was the youngest of the agents, Agent no.8. Why, then, had 8 spotted the suspicious-looking man? It was because of Dan Pil-hoo. [From now on, three of you will keep an eye on Mumu.] [Uh? I alone am enough for a young master like Mumu who is strong¡­] [No. Information might get blocked again. At this point, the people hiding behind the incident must have noticed the child¡¯s strength and considered him to be a hindrance.] [Does this mean they will try to hurt him now?] [Correct, they will also try to monitor his actions.] [I understand.] And the prediction of Dan Pil-hoo was right. They didn¡¯t expect the enemies to move this quickly. Agent 8 must admit, they were quite daring. Due to the arson, the academy has kept a keen eye on the people inside. And yet, these people were still able to move around like this. ¡®That is how dangerous they decided young master Mumu is.¡¯ Of course, he could understand their hearts. The arsonists had been killed by Mumu, and even the master behind it got beaten to a pulp and forced to confess. If it wasn¡¯t for Mumu, the deputy would still be in prison, and almost all of the students would have been seriously injured or killed in the fire. Even he logically thought Mumu would be a priority to be dealt with first, but¡­ ¡®In that way?¡¯ They wanted to kill him to such an extent that they collapsed a building on top of him. Yet, Mumu didn¡¯t get crushed and instead walked out with the building lifted over his head. The more you saw of Mumu, the more inhuman he looked. ¡®He cannot be killed. He isn¡¯t a human.¡¯ Agent 2 was convinced about that. Agent 2 then took up a stance to engage the suspicious guard. ¡°Surrender now. If not, this will be difficult for you.¡± Agent 8 stood confidently on the other side. Although they were only meant to relay information, it didn¡¯t mean that the agents were weak. The suspicious man then sneered at them and held his blade. ¡°You idiots are trying to make fun of us. Did you think you two could catch me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. You people¡­¡± Before the man¡¯s words ended, there was a roaring sound, and a strong wind blew through the air. Everyone there felt goosebumps on their skin. ¡®¡­this.¡¯ The man gulped and turned his head. In an instant, a man with grey skin and steam billowing out his body appeared behind him. At this time, the suspicious man could only think. ¡®I need to run.¡¯ And he immediately decided to move¡­ Mumu¡¯s large hand grabbed his head and lifted him up. ¡®D-damn it!¡¯ The man tried to swing his blade. But the moment it hit Mumu¡¯s hand, it broke instead. ¡®.. uh?¡¯ The man looked at Mumu with a confused expression. Was this man human? As the suspicious man was stunned by the shock, Mumu looked at Agent 8 and asked. ¡°You mean this guard doesn¡¯t work here?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Agent 8, who saw Mumu like this, answered with a stutter. He, too, was feeling astonished. ¡®How did he hear all this?¡¯ Mumu came all the way from the other side of the clearing, which meant it was impossible to hear, but he somehow did? Agent 2 then told Mumu. ¡°Young master Mumu, you cannot kill him!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mumu, who said that, turned the man¡¯s head towards him and asked. ¡°Did you knock the building down?¡± ¡®Kuak!¡¯ The man was too dazed to answer. In the first place, escaping from here seemed impossible. Then there was only one way left! ¡®Kill myself!¡¯ Only death could prevent information leaks. And the method was simple. It was to break down the small vial hidden behind his back tooth. The man twisted his mouth and bit down with his molars. Seeing that, Agent 2 said. ¡°He has poison!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Mumu gently flicked his stomach. Agent 8 frowned. No matter how strong that was¡­ ¡°Kuak!¡± And the man spat everything out with a groan. The vial, which was supposed to go in his stomach, was now on the floor with smoke rising out of it. ¡®¡­I spat it out!¡¯ A simple flick prevented his death. Could such a thing happen? ¡°Kuak!¡± As if coughing out the vial wasn¡¯t enough, he also kept coughing up blood. It felt like even his organs were damaged. ¡®S-senior?¡¯ Agent 8 looked at Agent 2, who had an incredulous expression, and nodded. It was something that he needed to see since he would take over surveillance duty over Mumu. Chapter 98: Kang Mui (1) ¡°So, how is his condition?¡±Jin-hyuk, who brought Hae-ryang to the infirmary, asked of his condition to one of the staff inside. The staff member wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel and replied. ¡°The most dangerous hurdle has passed. He bled too much, so it is difficult to say when he will wake up.¡± Mo Il-hwa, who was behind Jin-hyuk, bit down on her lips, regret weighing heavily in her heart. Had she known this would happen, she would have never asked Hae-ryang to follow Ha-ryun. Hae-ryang¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t have been in danger if she hadn¡¯t. The two of them left the infirmary and sat down on a chair in the hallway. Jin-hyuk then turned to the slightly shocked Mo Il-hwa and said. ¡°He will be fine.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked him to go. At least, I should have asked Mumu to go with him.¡± ¡°¡­ then he would have found out too much.¡± Mo Il-hwa raised an eyebrow at those bitter words. What a cold guy to speak that way in this kind of situation. ¡°Will he wake up safely?¡± ¡°He will wake up. Didn¡¯t he wear an iron suit on his back so he could survive?¡± Jin-hyuk had seen the protective suit when he took off Hae-ryang¡¯s clothes to treat him. Things he had never seen before were also there, showing him enough to trust in his friend¡¯s will to live through these kinds of situations. ¡°But what did Hae-ryang mean?¡± Before losing consciousness, Hae-ryang had managed to write something on the ground. They assumed that the message was something he wanted to tell them. [Jade Plaque, ¡­¡­ Assassin ¡­¡­ ¡üÒ» Ilhyun]1 ¡°What was the jade plaque? Then there were arrows followed by the word Ilhyun. I still have no idea what he was trying to say.¡± As Mo Il-hwa said, it was difficult to understand the meaning of the message Hae-ryang had left behind. What was certain was that he had left it for them. ¡°What did he see?¡± Someone walked up to them as the two of them were putting their heads together to figure out their friend¡¯s message. ¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning of jade plaque, but I think I know what he was trying to convey with the second character.¡± ¡°Hyung?¡± ¡°Sir Jin-sung!¡± The man walking down the hallway in front of them was Jin-hyuk¡¯s brother. Jin-hyuk then asked him. ¡°How did it go? Did you catch the culprit?¡± ¡°No. They escaped me.¡± Jin-sung shook his head with a sad face. Jin-sung had searched the entire area to try and capture the person who had attacked Hae-ryang but could not find a single trace. ¡°Things have become difficult.¡± Jin-sung clicked his tongue. It was vague, but it was unfortunate that such an incident happened. He had thought that the case would be quickly concluded, but now another incident that resulted in a student becoming seriously injured happened. As it was something which involved a life, Oh Muyang would definitely use this incident as an excuse to resume the investigation again. He looked at his brother and Mo Il-hwa. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask before as the timing didn¡¯t seem right, but can you tell me why the child was attacked?¡± He was curious about the whole thing, and Jin-hyuk briefly told him what had happened. Jin-hyuk had no reason to hide such things from his older brother as he was the person he trusted the most in the world, right behind their mother. Yu Jin-sung, who listened to the story, clicked his tongue. ¡°You did something dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No matter how suspicious you are of a student, you also said that the boy was related to the group who used a drug that we could not identify to drug the students before trying to burn them to death.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is dangerous to step on the enemy¡¯s foot without preparation.¡± ¡°It is my fault. It¡¯s all my responsibility since I¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa bowed her head. She had been too cautious about what Ha-ryun might have made Mumu do. She wanted to be sure and let Hae-ryang go. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Jin-hyuk comforted her. Jin-sung then told him. ¡°Well, the student called Ha-ryun is the most suspicious person of that unknown group?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then what Hae-ryang left behind has to be something he heard from them.¡± Jin-hyuk nodded his head. He then recalled what Jin-sung said and asked. ¡°What did you mean when you said you knew what the second character meant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Simple?¡± ¡°From my experience investigating many incidents, people on the verge of death and suffering would feel a sense of unfairness and injustice. They would then try to leave behind any information on those who tried to kill them.¡± S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This means¡­¡± ¡°Your friend did the same.¡± ¡°But why write like that? If only he wrote the name normally¡­¡± ¡°Now, that would make things easier, but you could see his hand losing strength after he wrote out ¡®jade plaque.¡¯¡± As Jin-sung said, the writing became messy after those words. The strength of Hae-ryang¡¯s finger must have weakened. Jin-sung then continued. ¡°Usually, what the victims leave behind is concise and as informative as possible.¡± ¡°Then the x after?¡± ¡°Live.¡± ¡°Kill.¡± ¡°Perhaps he wanted to write down the characters of ¡®to kill¡¯ but then lost strength. Then he decided to write down the killer¡¯s name instead.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± It made sense. The second letter could be read as ¡®assassin¡¯ or ¡®to kill.¡¯ Then the person who had tried to kill Hae-ryun was¡­ ¡°¡­ idiot. He could have just written the name.¡± Mo Il-hwa mumbled with red eyes. The secret of the second character was now unlocked. Now all that was left was the third one with the arrow. Why was the arrow pointing up? ¡°Was he trying to point somewhere? The direction Hae-ryang pointed at is¡­¡± ¡°The North Heavenly Dorm.¡± Mo Il-hwa gritted her teeth and asked. ¡°Our dorm?¡± ¡°It has to be the dorm building. There is no way he was referring to the sky. I think he was saying that the person was in the dorm.¡± ¡°I think the same as Miss Mo.¡± Jin-sung agreed with her. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± Jin-sung explained to Jin-hyuk, who couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So initially, the suspicious student, Ha-ryun, came to the dorm to get information, and they headed towards the forest behind the dorm. If they went there, the chances of the attacker being part of the dorm increase. In the meantime, he also drew an upward-facing arrow from behind the forest.¡± ¡°That arrow meant North, so it probably also meant the dorm¡­¡± ¡°Right. The problem comes after.¡± [Ilhyun] It was difficult to understand the meaning, then Mo Il-hwa asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean the culprit was named Ilhyun and lives in the dorm?¡± Jin-hyuk nodded and agreed, but there were 100 students in the dorm. He wouldn¡¯t be able to know all of them, but Hae-ryang would. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Jin-sung had a question in his mind. There was no need to draw the arrow for that kind of message. The arrow and the name together made no sense, so it would have been better to just write the name. But since he didn¡¯t know the situation, he decided to check for the name first. ¡°Look it up once, and if such a name doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a loud roar filled the air and vibrations were felt all throughout the hallway. The three of them jumped up. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We need to go¡­¡± ¡°You two need to guard the infirmary.¡± ¡°Infirmary?¡± ¡°If the person knows Hae-ryang is alive, another attempt might be made. So wait here until I send the guards to come here. Miss Mo, please stay here till then.¡± With that, Jin-sung hurriedly ran down the hallway. He just wanted to know what this vibration was. Since the person after Hae-ryang could come back to finish the job, he would just take a quick look and return immediately. ¡°Cough! Hhaa¡­ haa¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s hand continued holding the man¡¯s head as the man continued to cough. His pale face clearly showed how much pain he must be in. Agent 2 stuck out his tongue at this and called over to Mumu. ¡°Young master Mumu. I will talk to him and find out who is behind him.¡± He was sure that if this continued, the man would just die in Mumu¡¯s hands. Before that happened, he had to make sure to get the man to confess everything he knew. At that moment, the man who was coughing opened his mouth. ¡°Die¡­ die¡­¡± ¡°Funny. Until you spit out who gave you your orders, you will not¡­¡± Before he could finish, the man in the guard¡¯s uniform was about to bite his tongue. However, Mumu¡¯s hand was faster. ¡°Kuak!¡± He grabbed the man¡¯s chin. ¡°No. Now.¡± ¡°Uhh.¡± The man could not close his mouth while his chin remained open at a funny angle, thanks to Mumu¡¯s intervention. Agent 2 shook his head. It seemed like the interrogation would be quite difficult. ¡®You bastard.¡¯ Those who attempted suicide after failure tended to have a vial in their mouth for a quick death. But those trained to put their lives on the line would do all sorts of things when necessary. Sa Muheo, who was detained in the prison, was on the verge of losing his ability to breathe, which made physical interrogation nearly impossible. However, the man wouldn¡¯t speak even when asked. Still, acting like this was different. ¡°I am going to hold his mouth tight.¡± Mumu said this as he turned to the man he was holding. At this, Agent 8 approached and sealed his blood points. ¡°If we do this. He won¡¯t be able to do much.¡± The unknown person opened his mouth. Agent 8 finished the sealing as Mumu said. ¡°I have two things to ask.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Catch senior Kang Mui.¡± Kang Mui? If it was the Kang Mui he knew, then he was the academy student who was pretty high-ranked in the 3rd year? Why did Mumu suddenly want them to take him in? He was puzzled but then noticed the suspicious man¡¯s eyes shaking. ¡®What?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t panicked when he was first caught, but now he was? And then everything clicked. For a moment, he thought this was a good thing. Mumu then spoke to the suspicious one. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you speak or not. I came to check the traces that Kang Mui left in there, but they were all gone. I, So-so and Master Dang came to investigate them and were almost killed by a collapsing building. So who would I suspect?¡± ¡®¡­this.¡¯ The eyes of the man trembled at Mumu¡¯s words. This caught Agent 2¡¯s eyes. If Mumu was correct, then the student called Kang Mui was also suspicious. It was shocking that the simple-minded Mumu had such sharp insight. ¡°If what young master Mumu said is right. Then we need to catch the student called Kang Mui and interrogate him.¡¯ Agent 2 concluded that Mumu was correct and said. ¡°Right now, mobilize the guards under the deputy, and we will arrest the student Kang¡­¡± ¡°No. I will do it.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The faster, the better.¡± As soon as he said that, Mumu bent his knees. Then the muscles and thighs began to steam again. ¡°What will you do, young master¡­¡± Before the words could even finish, two pieces of the floor collapsed, and in an instant, Mumu soared into the air. Seeing that, Agent 8 was shocked. ¡°Is it true that he hasn¡¯t mastered martial arts?¡± It was absurd that he could jump to that height without running, using only the strength in his legs. If he jumped that high, then he would see the entire academy, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why he would do that. ¡®No!?¡¯ Mumu, who jumped, was staring at a particular spot, and then¡­ ¡°Found him.¡± Saying that, Mumu kicked his legs to the ground again. And with the sound of the air being torn, the air moved like waves, and Mumu flew towards the northwest. At this sight, Agent 8 asked. ¡°J-just now, did young master Mumu just jump into the air?¡± ¡°¡­ Your eyes aren¡¯t wrong.¡± With regards to martial arts, the highest level one could achieve was moving in the air. This was called Movement in the Air, or Air Steps. ¡®But to just use a kick to do that¡­¡¯ Was that possible? Chapter 99: Kang Mui (2) The sound of the building collapsing spread throughout the academy grounds.¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ Kang Mui hurriedly headed outside, his steps slightly heavy as his face carried a worried expression. Although it had all been planned out, he didn¡¯t know when Oh Muyang or anyone else would appear. ¡®¡­ did it work?¡¯ Oh Muyang supported the ¡®boy¡¯ and not him. The fact that the person placed in charge of the Imperial Family came here made his purpose clear. ¡®Are you looking for it too?¡¯ In order for things to be perfect, he needed the book. No matter how many enemies he had, if he had that, no one would even try to question his claim. However, finding where the book was hidden took a long time. He only had information that it might be either at the Imperial Palace or the academy, the two places that had divided the treasure during that time. ¡®They were here before I even got my hands on it.¡¯ The fact that Oh Muyang had come meant that he had smelled something promising or had already obtained the other half of the book. The former would be annoying, and the latter would be even worse. That would mean that the secret book would be completed in his hands. ¡®I need to get it before him.¡¯ If not, he would be at a disadvantage. Anyway, he had to end it without creating any trouble. Even if things went a bit overkill, it was a priority to get that book. [¡­ I had it in my hands.] Sa Muheo had found the way to get it. He had been stopped due to unforeseen incidents, but this was the only chance. ¡®I need to see it just once.¡¯ Unlike Sa Muheo, Kang Mui was smart. With just one glance, even the most difficult concepts could be understood by him. Kang Mui looked at the library. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for him, things would have happened my way.¡¯ Yu Mumu. The biggest variable. If he had known this would happen, he would have killed Mumu when they first met in the old building. He had let him go then because he looked talented and might have been useful. ¡®That was a mistake.¡¯ That one moment of interest turned into a tsunami of incidents. If it weren¡¯t for Mumu, the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy would have been under pressure from the Imperial Palace and the other martial clans. Not to mention the division between the Four Great Warriors. But all that had resulted from their plans was a rift between two of the Four Great Warriors. That was the only good thing. But what upset him the most was that his efforts had been in vain. ¡®The ice flower.¡¯ It was a stepping stone to receive at least one star this year. While looking for ways to receive a star, he discovered that Dan Baek-yeon had a soft spot for the special flowers which could only be grown in her hometown of the North Sea Ice Palace. For that purpose, he had brought the seeds and planted them. ¡®Cheeky bastard.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think Mumu would touch them. He thought Mumu was there in the old building just out of curiosity. Thanks to that, everything he had done to collect seven stars was wasted. If only he had gotten another one, he could have gone into the third basement floor of the library without resorting to this kind of plan. ¡®All because of you.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for all the fuss happening, he would be even angrier at Mumu. For the moment, while all the attention was focused on the collapsed building, he could hurry and get things done. [It is a bit risky, but it¡¯s probably better than changing plans again.] [Change?] [Yes. Right after we collapse it, the officials and guards will all rush over there. They won¡¯t return quickly, so you can make your move.] [Ohh.] That was true. Would any of the officials and guards gathered in the yard even think that someone would be aiming for the library? Destroy the building, dispose of a menace and erase any traces. Then use it as a chance to get the secret book too. Oh Muyang would need to keep up his act as an official, so he would be forced to head to the collapsed building. ¡®Shall I go then?¡¯ It was unreasonable to go from the front, so going from above was the right call since he could avoid the eyes of any guards left behind. Kang Mui recalled the route of the plan. ¡®After I temporarily stop the mechanism in the first basement¡­¡¯ Kang Mui, who had been thinking of the plan, felt something ominous and raised his head. ¡®!?¡¯ He could see something that looked like a dot floating in the air. It might not be clear to some eyes, but Kang Mui immediately recognized it. He knew exactly what it was. ¡®Yu Mumu.¡¯ It was Mumu. Kang Mui frowned. The roar and vibration caused by the old research building¡¯s collapse had happened, so how was this guy here? ¡®¡­did he fail?¡¯ Mumu being unharmed meant the plan failed. He didn¡¯t understand that if they hadn¡¯t entered the building, the building wouldn¡¯t have come down, and the probability of the plan failing was also low. ¡®Did something go wrong with the plan?¡¯ As his brain struggled to rationalize a reason, Mumu located Kang Mui¡¯s position from the air. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Did he float that high into the air to find him? It was difficult to find something when your field of view became large instantly. This was the truth for even the most skilled of people. But Mumu was able to do it almost immediately. ¡®¡­ something went wrong. Well, nothing can be done. Before he comes¡­¡¯ A wave formed in the air, alongside the roaring sound of it being ripped apart. Mumu flew to him with tremendous speed. And, He flew in like a shooting star and landed. The impact of his landing was so great that the ground was crushed into pieces. Kang Mui looked at him. ¡®Did he use the Void Movement?¡¯ This was beyond his expectations. If not for that, it would be impossible for Mumu to fly through the air and arrive here in an instant. ¡®What is this?¡¯ All of Mumu¡¯s muscles looked swollen. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, his current frame was much larger than an average adult¡¯s, and his skin was grey as steam escaped from it. This was too strange. ¡®Then does it mean that Master Heo¡¯s words weren¡¯t lies?¡¯ He had been warned about Mumu, but he hadn¡¯t believed it as he had crossed paths with Mumu once before in the old research building. Seeing the sight in front of him now, he could understand why Master Seo had suffered. Kang Mui¡¯s gaze fell on the bands on Mumu¡¯s ankles and wrists. ¡®As expected, those items were on him.¡¯ Such a chance wouldn¡¯t have come normally. When he saw those bands, he remembered Master Seo¡¯s words. [Since you dealt with him, you must have thought about a way to go against him, right?] [You need to neutralize those bands on him or deal with him before he uses them.] s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That was what he said. Even if he wanted to deal with Mumu before he used those bands, Mumu now looked like he was fully ready to fight. ¡®¡­¡¯ So the second option is immediately out. Then the only way would be to neutralize it. ¡®Break it.¡¯ No one ever said that those bands could not be broken. Anything in the world would decay with time. Therefore these things could also be destroyed. But before that. ¡°You look angry.¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s question, Mumu stood up. ¡°I will be straight with you.¡± ¡°Straight?¡± ¡°Are you on the same team as them?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The people who set fire to the dorms, the person who killed Elder Hang Yeon inside the library, and those who tried to frame Hong Hye-ryeong.¡± At those words, Kang Mui replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Mumu scratched his head and then said, ¡°Is that so? Then I will change the question, why did you erase the traces inside the basement in the research building? And why did you destroy it?¡± At this, Kang Mui waved his hand. ¡°Building? Old research one? Why are you asking me all that? I just told you I don¡¯t understand why you are asking me this.¡± ¡°The same.¡± ¡°The same?¡± ¡°Master Sa Muheo gave me the same answer as you but then opened his mouth when I gave him a good beating.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He had tried to avoid this, but Mumu kept riling him up. After defeating Master Heo, his arrogance seemed to have risen. ¡°You are more reckless than you look. Are you proud of your own strength?¡± ¡°Not reckless. It is said that martial arts are difficult to learn all at once, but inside Senior, there seems to be many of them.¡± ¡°Many?¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t feel that Kang Mui¡¯s energy was of a singular type. There was a wide variety of colours inside. One even felt similar to the energy he felt from Dan Baek-yeon. ¡°Usually, it should only be one or two, but the fact that you have many shows that you learned many kinds of martial arts, right?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui frowned. This guy was becoming more and more annoying. He didn¡¯t know why, but he kept talking to him. ¡°You are annoying.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I should have killed you that time.¡± A sharp blue light shone from Kang Mui¡¯s hands. It was none other than a strong type of energy. The fact that he could even form this type of energy using his bare hands meant that Kang Mui was at a very high level. And that wasn¡¯t the end. The seam of the clothes around Kang Mui¡¯s muscles was torn as they bulged outwards. They looked similar to Mumu¡¯s own muscles now. And Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you were the only one who could manipulate muscles, right?¡± ¡®I am the one who has mastered all kinds of martial arts.¡¯ Kang Mui had learned most of the martial arts on the 1st and 2nd floor of the library as well as those from the 1st hidden room. The body¡¯s strength could be created in its best form through the contraction and relaxation of muscles. ¡®A Powerful Single Hit.¡¯ This was not something he wanted to show off. However, he wouldn¡¯t be careless in front of this boy who had spoiled so many things for him. ¡°I will show you the true power of this attack!¡± Kang Mui¡¯s body became blurry as he moved. And in an instant, he was in front of Mumu. With the sound of ripping air, Kang Mui rushed in to hit Mumu in the chest. It was so swift that his fist reached Mumu¡¯s chest before the latter could even react. An all-powerful attack to destroy everything. That moment it touched Mumu¡¯s chest, a huge roar filled the air. Kang Mui smiled. ¡®To be defeated by the kind of strength you love so much¡­¡¯ As his lips curled up into a smile, they suddenly stopped. He was the one who was powerful and had unified both types of energy in his attack on Mumu¡¯s chest. It was the best attack for both internal and external damage. But, Only a hint of steam escaped Mumu¡¯s chest as it remained unscathed. ¡®You?¡¯ What the hell was this body? Mumu, who was just standing still, said to Kang Mui. ¡°Disappointing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I regret letting you even do this.¡± After saying that, Mumu slammed his palm onto Kang Mui¡¯s head. "Croak!" With that simple attack, the floor below him shattered, and Kang Mui¡¯s body dug into the ground as if he had been struck by a hammer. Chapter 100: Kang Mui (3) Noh Ik-bong was the head of one of the Imperial Palace¡¯s three hidden units and an inspector.He was someone who didn¡¯t get shaken easily. Although he was injured, his dantian didn¡¯t get destroyed. ¡®¡­ that man is such a monster.¡¯ It was a shock that he was hiding his martial arts. However, the deep and profound energy that he had was so difficult for him to comprehend. ¡®If he is at that level, he can be a commander.¡¯ The Imperial Palace had five groups under it. The commanders were heads of the five groups and were not inferior to the prominent clans in murim. There were only two people above them. One was the commander-in-chief, and now Noh Ik-bong felt the same intimidating aura from Oh Muyang. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Because of this, he was too terrified to say anything. The Imperial Palace had given three orders to his hidden group. The first was to understand the academy¡¯s level and shake the institution through the investigation. That was the main reason for them coming here. The second order was to obstruct any investigation being done by Yu Jin-sung, who was a graduate here. This sabotage would establish that the Imperial Palace should not hire people who graduated from the academy. And the third¡­ [I heard that the one who looks after the library¡¯s basement had died in this incident. That is a good thing. Search for anything you can find in it under the pretext of investigation.] [Martial arts?] [Rumor has it that there is something there about the Heavenly Martial Arts Classics. It is known to contain the true essence of martial arts. Check if that is true.] [¡­true?] [If it is the essence of martial arts in the world, it is a suitable item for the Imperial Palace. Be sure to bring it back.] Noh Ik-bong could not overcome the pressure he felt from Oh Muyang and could not move. Strictly speaking, this was a felony for failing to do the task he was assigned, so he was confused about what to do. But the fortunate thing was, [Hmm. Right. Okay. You have been given quite a challenging task. Okay.] After finding out the mission he was given, Oh Muyang just left the room as if he was done talking. This was something he could not understand. He was terrified that the man would reveal why he had come. And he could be killed too. ¡®What could his purpose be?¡¯ That was something he was curious about. Noh Ik-bong felt something strange and touched his cheek. It was the place where Mumu slapped him, a bruise that had begun to swell out. But¡­ ¡®Uh?¡¯ Something felt strange. He touched his cheek as if it was a foreign body, but then he felt his blood vessels twitch. He wasn¡¯t conscious of it until a moment ago, but he couldn¡¯t control the sensation anymore as something felt as if it was constantly twitching. ¡®Why so suddenly¡­?!¡¯ At that moment, Noh Ik-bong recalled what Oh Muyang said before leaving. [Your cheek looks like a mess.] After that, he touched his cheek several times. After being hit by Mumu, the pain was so severe that he couldn¡¯t even feel anything and the infirmary head gave him something to ease the pain. [Well, take a good rest.] And Oh Muyang left the room saying that. Recalling that, Noh Ik-bong felt scared. Oh Muyang didn¡¯t refer to the wound, and his words telling to rest probably meant¡­ forever¡­ ¡°D-damn it¡­Kuak.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Noh Ik-bong collapsed onto the bed as the veins on his cheek and forehead burst. When the guard stationed at the door entered the room, they didn¡¯t seem too shocked at the gruesome sight. Instead, after confirming his death, one of them smiled strangely and ran out of the room. ¡°Kuak!¡± Kang Mui¡¯s body, which had been hit by Mumu¡¯s palm, dug into the floor as if it was hammered in. It had seemed like a light hit, but it was so powerful that he was shaken. Kang Mui knew this. ¡®You?¡¯ This man had strength that surpassed the martial arts he had learned. After experiencing this, he realized why Master Heo was not an opponent for Mumu. Complicated feelings ran through Kang Mui. ¡®I can try other things, but¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure. Instead, using his hidden techniques in this situation might have the opposite effect. He wasn¡¯t sure he could even deal with this monster if he used them, and his plans could go awry. ¡®Should I just bear it?¡¯ As he contemplated what to do, Mumu grabbed him by the head and pulled him out of the floor. Kang Mui took the chance to launch a jab at Mumu. Of course, it was backed with powerful energy. Instead of breaking Mumu¡¯s neck, it only resulted in a hurt foot for Kang Mui. How the hell did he have a body which was so powerful that nothing seemed to work on him? He couldn¡¯t understand it. Mumu said to him in a dry voice. ¡°You are stronger than I thought.¡± Mumu had decided to hit Kang Mui to break his bones but not to kill him. Seeing that he could still launch a counterattack, however, it seemed like Kang Mui wasn¡¯t as hurt as Mumu wanted. Mumu¡¯s guess was correct. ¡°For defense, I use energy all around my body.¡± Kang Mui had made sure to defend his body just in case he became stuck. If it wasn¡¯t for that, his head would have shattered. ¡°To look down¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Mumu slapped him in the stomach with his palm. ¡°Kuak!¡± As a result, Kang Mui¡¯s body bounced back, and he fell down in great pain. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Kang Mui, who had fallen to one knee, coughed out blood. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even though he protected his abdomen the same way, the destructive force of the hit was too much and inflicted internal injuries. This was unimaginable. ¡°Let¡¯s increase the intensity little by little.¡± Mumu, who was approaching with steam coming out of his body, looked like a War God. The oppressive feeling Kang Mui felt was overbearing. ¡®What the¡­ hell is this guy?¡¯ His entire existence made no sense. He defied the laws of martial arts. Sa Muheo said that it might be the power of Mumu¡¯s items, but Kang Mui had other thoughts. He didn¡¯t know the specifics of those items, but there was no way they could bring about such power. That was because there was a price for every item. And such a tremendous item would have a massive impact on the body. Hadn¡¯t he also paid the price to use ¡®it¡¯? ¡®¡­ something is there.¡¯ Kang Mui thought there was something about Mumu. This strength was inexplicable and could not be explained by just muscle training. Then Mumu said to Kang Mui. ¡°How long do I have to hit you before you open your mouth?¡± At that, Kang Mui snorted and said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ you won¡¯t get to know anything.¡± ¡°You will speak.¡± As soon as he said that, Mumu reached out again. Kang Mui barely managed to avoid Mumu¡¯s hand by swiftly moving to his side and then swung his hand to Mumu¡¯s chest. ¡®First Strong Punch, Spiral Destruction Palm.¡¯ The energy on Kang Mui¡¯s attack whirled around sharply and dug into Mumu¡¯s chest, causing him to get pushed back slightly. Kang Mui wasn¡¯t too surprised by the result. ¡®It should have been powerful enough to destroy even a rock the size of a mansion.¡¯ But Mumu was just pushed back a tiny bit. ¡°¡­ did your body really turn into the Unbreakable Diamond State?¡± Mumu tilted his head at the question and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know what it is, anyone can reach this if they train their muscles enough.¡± Mumu placed a bit of strength on his chest muscles, which moved. ¡°¡­¡± Was he messing around now? If one trained their muscles, they¡¯d turn out like this? At that moment, something caught Kang Mui¡¯s eyes. It was the most absurd thing. ¡®!?¡¯ It was the jade plaque hanging around his neck. The unusual pattern with two lines on a triangle. Kang Mui¡¯s eyes betrayed his shock as he said. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Are you ready to talk now?¡± ¡°How do you have it?¡± ¡°It?¡± At those words, Mumu looked at where Kang Mui¡¯s eyes were drawn. His jade plaque. Mumu asked. ¡°Do you know anything about this jade plaque?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Kang Mui frowned at the question. That was what he wanted to ask. He knew all the faces of the people with the jade plaque, but this was his first time seeing this face. Mumu¡¯s eyes shone at this. It was the first time he had met someone who knew about this. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Kang Mui frowned ¡®Does he not know who I am?¡¯ Without any information, Mumu had the jade plaque and shouldn¡¯t be asking such a question, but this was also suspicious. How could a guy he had never seen before have that jade plaque? ¡°Do you not know me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do we know each other? If there is something, can you tell me what it is?¡± Kang Mui was sure that Mumu knew nothing about the jade plaque. Considering that he had such a strong power, he couldn¡¯t have gotten the jade by chance. ¡®Another one.¡¯ A new owner of the jade plaque appeared. Mumu then clenched his fists. ¡°In case you do not know what this is, and you said it to get out of the situation¡­¡± Before Mumu could even finish his words, Kang Mui pulled something out. It was the same jade plaque with the same pattern. Mumu saw this and became shocked. ¡°Sa¡­me?¡± At Mumu¡¯s reaction, Kang Mui smiled. Until recently, he had thought that this guy was just an annoyance. But where else can you find this kind of luck where another jade plaque holder appeared without knowing what it was? ¡®Good.¡¯ At the same time, a crowd was coming here due to their fight. His original purpose had been to get into the library, but Mumu¡¯s appearance had made it difficult. But if he, too, had the same jade plaque, the situation was different. Kang Mui then told Mumu. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you must know we aren¡¯t strangers, right?¡± ¡°Not strangers?¡± ¡°I want to talk, but if we keep fighting here, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? Thanks to you, both of us are in danger.¡± ¡°Danger?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know what you thought, so I don¡¯t know what happened, but I am glad about one thing. I got to see the plaque.¡± At these words, Mumu was convinced that Kang Mui knew something about him. There had to be someone who knew the secret of his birth and what he was looking for. Kang Mui held his hand to Mumu and said, ¡°Do you want to know the secret of the jade plaque? Take my hand, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Take your hand?¡± ¡°As you may have noticed, the people of the academy will arrive soon. We might have to indulge in violence, and if you want a way out, we must move.¡± He thought Mumu would understand if he said it like that. Once they get out of this situation, he can try to make Mumu his own. With the jade plaque, he would listen to Kang Mui to know its use. ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡± Kang Mui held his hand out, his expression clearly asking Mumu to decide quickly. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mumu approached him and took his hand. Kang Mui said. ¡°A good choice. First of all, if we leave the place, the jade¡­¡± ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Before his words could even finish, Kang Mui¡¯s body twisted in pain. Mumu looked at him and scratched his head. ¡°I was curious about it, but you kept dragging things out, thinking I wouldn¡¯t notice.¡± Chapter 101: Kang Mui (4) Heavenly Martial Arts Academy. Reception office in the main hall.The headmaster looked at Oh Muyang with a stiff face. It was Do Jeong-myung who had thought that it would not matter if there was an imperial officer in the academy. There would be no reason for the palace to intervene because they had solved the case since Sa Muheo had confessed to everything after Mumu caught him. However, unexpected words came out of Oh Muyang¡¯s mouth. ¡°You must have been through a lot. After the main office¡¯s investigation, it seems like the culprit is indeed Sa Muheo.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because the palace had sympathized with the academy?¡± ¡°You really do deserve to be called the best academic institution in the land.¡± ¡°You saying that gives us such relief, so would you like to close the case and return to the palace?¡± ¡°I cannot do that. We have to move the criminal away right now.¡± ¡°The criminal?¡± What? Transfer the criminal? As the headmaster was shocked by those words, Oh Muyang put his hands together and said, ¡°I will personally let the main office and the Emperor know that you did your duties correctly.¡± ¡°¡­ Unless I heard your words wrong, it sounded as if you were talking about taking the criminal into your custody?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me wrong then. You heard me right.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± The headmaster was shocked. Neither he nor the officials were the ones who had caught the culprit. Indeed, the biggest victims of this case were the students who could have lost their lives. Logically then, the academy should have the right to punish the perpetrators. The headmaster took a deep breath and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°This should be left in our hands. Although the culprit did confess, he is clearly a warrior of murim, and this incident took place inside the academy. Therefore, the right to punish the crime is in the academy¡¯s hands.¡± It was an obvious refusal. At that, Oh Muyang stroked his beard and said. ¡°So you think that way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we cooperated with you with other thoughts. We have been open with you, so the execution of the culprit has to be in our hands.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Oh Muyang, smiling widely, pulled something out of his sleeves. It was a scroll sealed with golden thread. Do Jeong-myung¡¯s eyes trembled as he saw the scroll. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°This letter is under the Emperor, His Majesty¡¯s name.¡± Wang Zhen. He was the younger brother of the current Emperor. Unlike others who just received empty titles, Wang Zhen was someone who had authority over a fortress in the Sichuan province. Even though he was officially just a vassal, he was the official ruler of that region and someone trusted by the current Emperor. It was unexpected that his name would be mentioned here. ¡°It is the supreme command from His Majesty Wang Zhen to transport the culprit to the palace.¡± Do Jeong-myung frowned. ¡°Are you saying His Majesty Wang Zhen¡¯s order is the Emperor¡¯s order?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Then how could you¡­¡± ¡°First, it is absurd to say that only the academy has the right to execute the punishment. There are children of officials here, too, headmaster.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They were always using this as an excuse. Do Jeong-myung¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°To say that is the first reason means there is a second too. What is that?¡± ¡°The office wanted to meet with the headmaster exclusively to keep this confidential.¡± ¡°Confidential?¡± ¡°In this academy is a noble county princess of our Majesty Wang Zhen¡¯s family.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, the headmaster was speechless. Ordinarily, the title of county princess was given to women who were the children of the Imperial Family. And with Wang Zhen being an ally to the Emperor, the title was easily passed down to his side too. But why was such a person in their academy in the first place? ¡°Uh¡­how¡­¡± ¡°That is why I said it was confidential.¡± ¡°His Majesty allowed her to enroll in this academy because he cares for her. This is a fact that is unknown even to the palace.¡± Of course, they didn¡¯t know. A family member of the Emperor enrolling in a martial arts academy? Obviously, no one knew. This was something that could not be told to anyone at all. ¡°His Majesty was quite angry about this. However, since this was something which couldn¡¯t be said publicly, I was asked to handle this separately.¡± ¡®Haa.¡¯ Even the headmaster couldn¡¯t hide his shock. That man, who was a direct vassal of the Emperor, was involved in this matter. If this was the case, then there was no way he could refuse anymore. To refuse Wang Zhen would mean that he needed to prepare for war. ¡®A county princess¡­¡¯ He did know that Wang Zhen was an eccentric man who was difficult to understand despite belonging to the Royal Family. However, he didn¡¯t foresee that a child of that man would be sent here without the knowledge of the Imperial Palace. If her life was at stake, he couldn¡¯t refuse this. ¡°Will you reject the order?¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± Although the issue of punishing criminals was also significant, it was impossible to overrule the Imperial Family. ¡°Hehehe. I knew the headmaster would make a good choice.¡± The headmaster clicked his tongue at this¡ªno wonder this man was sent here. ¡°Ahh. His Majesty also hopes the lady would return home due to the incident.¡± ¡°Right.¡± That was natural. Even if they did manage to prevent any loss, from Wang Zhen¡¯s point of view, it would be impossible to entrust his child to the academy anymore. ¡°I think I should proceed with His Majesty¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If I do, I will have to know her identity.¡± ¡°I was told she is here right now under the name of a disciple from Sichuan¡¯s Yuhwa Sect.¡± ¡®Ahh.¡¯ That child. Somehow, she did have a strange dignity compared to the other children. The headmaster immediately knew that child¡¯s real identity because he had been paying attention to her. ¡°I see. I will call her¡­¡± Before the words could even finish, a roar could be heard, and the vibration shook the table. At this, the headmaster was forced to stand up. ¡°What is this sound?¡± ¡°I think we should go.¡± ¡°If another incident occurred in the academy, I should be coming.¡± The headmaster sighed. What else could he do? ¡°Kuaak!¡± Mumu¡¯s tremendous gripping power crushed all the bones in Kang Mui¡¯s fingers, making him scream and twist his body in pain. ¡°I am curious about it, but just because I have a calm father doesn¡¯t mean that I like being dragged around.¡± Kang Mui was shocked by Mumu¡¯s words. Would a guy who wanted to know the meaning behind the jade plaque act like this? ¡°Kuak¡­ kuak¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Same side? So many conditions.¡± Kang Mui clenched his teeth at those words. His strength, manner of speaking, and actions had all looked simple, so he thought he could use Mumu. Instead, this boy was proving to be more annoying than he thought. He only looked simple, but nothing else about him was simple. ¡°You said people will come. Let them come. Then we¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Kang Mui grunted. This guy was being too bold. Was this guy really taking the lead here? Kang Mui looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Haaa¡­ ha¡­ you¡­ with strength¡­ let¡¯s see¡­.¡± He, too, had pride. Even if he died, he had no intention of succumbing to Mumu. ¡°Then it cannot be helped. Sleep.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mumu brought his thumb and middle finger to Kang Mui¡¯s forehead and held them there. Kang Mui frowned. ¡®A forehead flick?¡¯ Mumu snapped his fingers. ¡®Kuak!¡¯ At that moment, Kang Mui felt like he would pass out from the pain¡­ Mumu looked down at Kang Mui, who had fainted, and scratched his own forehead. Looking at the atmosphere, it was unlikely that Kang Mui would speak now. ¡®¡­umm.¡¯ If he had only discovered that this man was one of the enemies, he would have continued beating him up. If the mouth was the only thing that needed to work, leaving him a cripple wasn¡¯t a bad option. However, Kang Mui knew something about the jade plaque, which was related to his birth. ¡®What if my parents were bad people too?¡¯ Mumu thought as such. Seeing how Kang Mui was like this, he couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. Wouldn¡¯t that mean he might end up on the same side as villains? He might even end up destroying everyone in the academy. With those thoughts in his head, Mumu felt a strange hesitation for the first time. ¡®My head hurts.¡¯ If there was some connection, were his parents the villains? His mind was filled with complicated thoughts as Mumu stared at the fainted Kang Mui. He then began searching his arms. He took out the jade plaque that Kang Mui had. The front had the same pattern as his plaque, but¡­ ¡°Mui?¡± On the back of Kang Mui¡¯s plaque were the words Mui, with the same character of Mu in his name. [Mumu] It was written the same way as his. Seeing that the name on the jade plaque was different, but the first character was the same, Mumu knew there had to be a connection. However, it was challenging to find precisely what it was. ¡®Should I force him to speak out?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s questions about the name would not be resolved unless Kang Mui decided to speak directly. While he was considering this, people of the academy began arriving at where Mumu was. Mumu placed his necklace back on himself and put Kang Mui¡¯s in his pocket. And then he turned the dials to 8. Not just the guards, but Tang So-so, Master Dan Baek-yeon, the officials, and the headmaster had also come. ¡°Mumu?¡± It was Yu Jin-sung, who was Mumu¡¯s big step-brother Except for Tang So-so and Dan Baek-yeon, the timing of everyone¡¯s appearance was a bit different. The sound of the collapsed building must have also led them to search the library, which was close by. The headmaster, a bit shocked, asked Mumu. ¡°Mumu. What happened?¡± He had arrived here after hearing a series of sounds and witnessing what looked like the aftermath of a serious fight. No, was it even violent? Looking at Kang Mui¡¯s unconscious form, that was most likely what had happened. At this lull, Tang So-so took the initiative and said. ¡°Headmaster. I am Tang So-so, a 2nd-year student. I am afraid there is a misunderstanding. Mumu, student Mumu was trying to catch the culprit behind the murder of student Young Chun from a few days ago.¡± ¡°Culprit? What do you mean? Do you mean that student Kang Mui is related to it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tang So-so looked over at Dan Baek-yeon. Understanding what So-so was aiming for, Dan Baek-yeon nodded and said. ¡°What student So-so said is correct. The old research building had collapsed while I was looking for the traces left behind by student Kang Mui who I had suspicions of due to a student¡¯s report. Fortunately, we escaped, and student Mumu came out here to make sure they wouldn¡¯t cover up the evidence.¡± Tang Soso clicked her tongue at this explanation. It was certainly difficult to ignore this woman¡¯s experience as a teacher when she could speak much better than her. ¡°Right!¡± The headmaster frowned at these reports. What did this mean? Are they saying that they had found the true culprit behind the murder? At that exact moment, Oh Muyang clicked his tongue. S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Because of just one guy, the entire academy turns upside down.¡¯ Oh Muyang looked at Mumu. He definitely felt hatred for this student down to his core. At first, he had thought that Mumu would be a minor nuisance, but not just surviving the collapsed building, he had also managed to catch onto Kang Mui. ¡®A passionate person? Or animal instincts?¡¯ Whatever he was, he was annoying. ¡®Tch tch.¡¯ Oh Muyang looked at Kang Mui, who had fainted. To think that this guy was considered one of the most intelligent of the jade plaque holders. And he got taken down by someone called Mumu. ¡®It isn¡¯t good to deal with annoying enemies with force alone. I will teach that to you this time.¡¯ Chapter 102: Dark Ploy (1) Sa Muheo, a member of the teachers of Heavenly Upbringing, was lying on the prison floor.He recalled the conversation he had for a moment in the past. [Which side do you want to be on? Of all the brothers.] At that question, Sa Muheo had managed to calm himself down and then said. [I will repay this debt twice over.] Without that man¡¯s help, he would not be able to escape this situation. The man in front of him was the last gamble he could make. Oh Muyang then left after saying that he liked his decision. [As expected, I like you. If we can get rid of this useless friction between us, we can always go down the same path. Well, your decision makes sense.] [There are two things.] [Say it one at a time.] Actually, there was one thing he wanted the most, which was to get out of this academy as soon as possible. However, his current condition wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. [Firstly¡­] [Of course, you want out of this place, right?] [¡­ right. And¡­] [And the second is to restore your body to normal quickly?] Oh Muyang stroked his beard and smiled. At that, Sa Muheo snorted. [My body isn¡¯t important; there is something more urgent than that.] [More urgent?] [That guy has to be killed.] [That guy?] [Mumu!] He didn¡¯t know if it was Mumu¡¯s skills or the items he had on him, but his power was beastlike and beyond common sense. The whole academy would be turned upside down if Mumu was left alone. The variables would also only increase with his continued presence. At that request, Oh Muyang smiled. [Your second request¡­ is already in progress.] [What?] ¡®Dealing with your enemies with force isn¡¯t the only answer. I will teach you that this time.¡¯ In the end, the stage had been set properly. Oh Muyang then glanced over somewhere. As he walked through the crowd, a member of the guards knelt in front of him, put his hands together, and reported politely. ¡°Supervisor, we have a problem!¡± At those words, everyone looked at the guard. Oh Muyang then asked without changing his expression. ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°Inspector Noh Ik-bong, who had been resting in the dorms, died due to his wounds.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Oh Muyang reacted as if he was shocked. But of course, he already knew about it. It was he who planned it after all. ¡®What?!¡¯ On the other hand, the headmaster was genuinely shocked. If the guard¡¯s report mentioned Noh Ik-bong, then wasn¡¯t that the man that was hit by Mumu¡¯s power? How could he die now? This could lead to a severe misunderstanding. ¡®They might think it was because of Mumu.¡¯ No, that was what they would definitely say. The headmaster¡¯s gaze then turned to Oh Muyang whose shock turned into anger, his face reddening. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ At this, the headmaster decided to act and said, ¡°Supervisor. Please do not get angry right now. Something wrong must have happened. You cannot let your emotions¡­¡± ¡°An inspector died at the hands of a student! How can you even say that I shouldn¡¯t let my emotions control me!¡± Oh Muyang shouted, cutting off the man¡¯s words. Everyone was shocked at this outburst. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Someone died at the hands of a student?¡± Oh Muyang was enjoying this situation internally. In some situations, one could get things done better using their heads and schemes. This was one such situation. ¡®How many situations can someone create? This is both a ruse and a dark choice.¡¯ Right now. That was his method of achieving his goal. Oh Muyang continued to use this atmosphere and pointed his finger at Mumu. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not the student is learning martial arts. However, at the time, I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned when I saw the inspector receive the student¡¯s blow to his head. Surely the headmaster had said then that there would be no problem, right?¡± The headmaster frowned at Oh Muyang¡¯s demanding attitude. At that time, he inspected Noh Ik-bong¡¯s condition and concluded that the man wasn¡¯t severely injured. However, his sudden death wasn¡¯t what made Oh Muyang act like this. ¡®Something else is happening.¡¯ This man had a goal. He decided to speak as they were being dragged and targeted like this. ¡°Supervisor. Please listen to what I have to say. We all checked the deceased¡¯s condition then, and his life wasn¡¯t threatened¡­¡± ¡°No matter how much you dislike this situation, the academy¡¯s headmaster cannot do such things to prevent us from investigating!¡± ¡°¡­what is that supposed to mean?¡± Oh Muyang looked at the official who had reported to him and said. ¡°Tell the headmaster who you are.¡± ¡®Who he is?¡¯ The headmaster was slightly puzzled by that demand, and the guard said. ¡°Supervisor. I am called Jong Gak, the physician in charge of the Imperial Family.¡± ¡®A physician!¡¯ The headmaster frowned. He didn¡¯t know that they had brought physicians with them. If he was the royal physician, then he had to be skilled. It could be said that those who took care of the Imperial Family were guaranteed to be very skilled. Oh Muyang then said, ¡°Tell me. What did Noh Ik-bong¡¯s condition look like? Please give us the details.¡± ¡°Inspector Noh Ik-bong had informed me that he had received a strong impact to his face and head. Damage to this body part could impact two key blood regions, all of which could put someone¡¯s life in danger.¡± ¡°Hear that?¡± Oh Muyang asked him so clearly, which only increased the headmaster¡¯s doubt. Although he wasn¡¯t a physician, most martial artists would know various blood points and the flow of blood in human bodies. A warrior who was skilled enough would be able to simply use their hands to check for any injuries. ¡®They are aiming for this.¡¯ However, his own words wouldn¡¯t mean much when put against a physician¡¯s. It was also quite suspicious that the person who had come to report was a physician in a guard¡¯s uniform. This was intentional, and their purpose was something else. ¡®Is it to forcibly increase their influence over the academy as well as demand the resumption of the investigation?¡¯ The headmaster could think of a few things the Imperial Palace would love to have their hands in. The resumption of the investigation was clearly a target from the start, so that¡¯s an obvious demand. ¡®Such a poisonous man.¡¯ The headmaster didn¡¯t like this. Even if this was done on purpose, killing an inspector seemed too much just to get such a task done. ¡°Will you still deny it?¡± ¡°Supervisor. Of course, if the palace physician checked, it is likely accurate, and the probability of misdiagnosis is low, but at that time, the deputy and I were¡­¡± ¡°This cannot be. You can¡¯t be asking us just to let this go?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°Our officials came here on official duty, and now one of them is dead. How could you think about asking us just to let this pass? Hear me, all inspectors! Arrest the academy student who killed our man!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as he said that, the imperial officers there pulled their weapons out. As they began to encircle Mumu, Yu Jin-sung came forward and hurriedly knelt on one knee, clasped his hands together, and exclaimed politely. ¡°Please wait for a moment, supervisor!¡± ¡°Inspector Yu, stop that!¡± ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding. At that time, I, too, checked the condition of Noh Ik-bong. His injury wasn¡¯t to that extent¡­¡± ¡°Uh! How could a person who receives payment from the Imperial Palace take the side of a criminal simply because he is family?¡± Yu Jin-sung went silent at this. He realized that this was his trap. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ He had guessed that the investigation had a different purpose. He had been careful to avoid the obvious traps, but this man had created another situation, resulting in Yu Jin-sung coming and falling by his own actions. But, ¡®I didn¡¯t become an inspector for the sake of wealth or fame!¡¯ Yu Jin-sung, who thought that resolutely, put his hands together again and said. ¡°It is not so! Although there was no chance that the Royal Physician could make an error in his diagnosis, everyone there, including the headmaster, the deputy and myself, had checked his condition immediately. Perhaps someone else had come over and done this to Inspector Noh.¡± At those words, Oh Muyang laughed inside. At this point, even if the truth was revealed, Yu Jin-sung was clearly willingly siding with his family. ¡®You are sacrificing yourself for someone who isn¡¯t even your blood.¡¯ This was touching. He thought Yu Jin-sung wouldn¡¯t interfere unless it involved his real brother. While this was unexpected, Oh Muyang then said. ¡°Our men were guarding inspector Noh Ik-bong. Who would go and touch him?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Yu Jin-sung couldn¡¯t answer. ¡®It could be the work of an insider.¡¯ But if he said that, he would be casting doubt on his own people. He, too, would become suspected of being a treacherous insider. Oh Muyang¡¯s goal was becoming clearer. Time seemed to pass too slowly now. Yu Jin-sung looked at Mumu, who was standing there. ¡®Even if we don¡¯t share blood, you are my younger brother and a member of our family.¡¯ If the older brother didn¡¯t protect him, then who would? And so he said, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡®Right. Say it.¡¯ Oh Muyang was enjoying this. Yu Jin-sung was looking like he was giving in. ¡°Stop this!¡± A loud shout could be heard. Everyone turned their gaze towards the source of the voice, and through the crowd walked the deputy, Dan Pil-hoo. Dan Pil-hoo, who came in this manner, approached Yu Jin-sung and then looked at Oh Muyang with a polite expression. Yu Jin-sung was quite puzzled. But Dan Pil-hoo didn¡¯t look at him again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try stepping into the dirty water. This is something that I excel at.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®!?¡¯ What did that mean? Why was a deputy acting like this? Well, Dan Pil-hoo answered that silent question. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I know what you will say, so I have no interest in it. We need to arrest the murderer right now.¡± ¡°It is an urgent matter.¡± ¡®Urgent? Huh.¡¯ Oh Muyang snorted. No one would be able to stop this now. If they tried to stop them by force, it would only give him more reason to intervene. Dan Pil-hoo then continued. ¡°Supervisor Oh. I am not sure how to tell this news to you, but¡­ all of the officers guarding the dorm room where Inspector Noh Ik-bong had been resting were all killed.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ This statement sent ripples of shock through the crowd as well. What could it mean when an entire group of guards who had overseen the dead man were also killed? So it wasn¡¯t just one victim? At those words, Oh Muyang narrowed his eyes. ¡®This¡­ bastard!¡¯ He was shocked. Dan Pil-hoo looked flustered at the situation and looked regretful, but his eyes were anything but. He was staring right into the eyes of Oh Muyang. A short moment ago. No. 6, who had been asked to monitor around, went into the deputy¡¯s room. [Deputy. We might have a problem on our hands.] [A problem?] [Noh Ik-bong seems to be dead.] [What? Was it confirmed?] Dan Pil-hoo frowned at that report. If Noh Ik-bong had died, it would be impossible to know what Oh Muayng would do by using it as an excuse. The most certain thing was that he would aim for Mumu, who had hit Noh Ik-bong. [However, the strange thing is that even if he died, the reactions of the guards around him were dull. It was as if they knew that this would happen.] This made the shocked expression on Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s face change. [I see. That happened?] He smiled. This made No.6 recall a time when Dan Pil-hoo was notorious for his mind and tactics. [How shall we deal with this?] [Kill all the guards who had been guarding that room.] [All?] [If possible, kill them, similar to how Noh Ik-bong was killed.] ¡®It¡¯s not common sense to deal with a dark ploy by using another dark ploy, after all.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo kept his gaze on Oh Muyang. Chapter 103: Dark Ploy (2) ¡®No!¡¯The headmaster was shocked as he looked at Dan Pil-hoo. The atmosphere had been reversed after Dan Pil-hoo reported that all the guards had also died. If it had only been a single person¡¯s death, then it could have been used as an excuse to target Mumu and allowed the Imperial Palace to take advantage of many things. That was, of course, because the first victim had been someone Mumu had hit. This, however, changed things. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Do Jeong-myung was sure. This meant that Dan Pil-hoo used his own hands. It wasn¡¯t a move that would be considered decent, but it could be said that it needed to be done. After all, wasn¡¯t a tree¡¯s role to cover a smaller plant from the winds? With the death of both Noh Ik-bong and the guards assigned to his dorm room, any suspicion they could cast on Mumu would become moot. ¡®Deputy, you really¡­¡¯ The headmaster then recalled the past. Do Jeong-myung had spoken to the Southern Blade Emperor, who had invited him to the academy when it was established. [Hong Hwang-Suk, Dan Pil-hoo is an ambitious person. He is silent now, but do you know how many people¡¯s lives ended in the hands of the man and his dark ploys¡­] [That is why he is eligible.] [Eligible¡­] [As evil collapses, the era for the Forces of Justice has come, but we don¡¯t know how long it will last.] [But why?] [He was someone who stepped into the dirty water. If it is that person¡¯s skills, then he will greatly help this academy no matter what happens.] That man¡¯s foresight ended up being right. Dan Pil-hoo wasn¡¯t someone who just followed along with the righteousness of his peers. His actions now could only be made by someone who has seen the dark side of the world. ¡®¡­ deputy.¡¯ Yu Jin-sung looked at the man in admiration. They had all wondered what the man would do, but this was simply amazing. [Do not step into dirty water. That is something I will do.] He wouldn¡¯t have known if it hadn¡¯t been for those words. Moreover, those words made him realize that Dan Pil-hoo had broken Oh Muyang¡¯s trap. Even Yu Jin-sung, who had a strong personality, wouldn¡¯t be able to take that approach. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t intervene now.¡¯ Yu Jin-sung understood why Dan Pil-hoo had told him those words. As of now, this matter was best left to those two people. ¡°¡­¡± Oh Muyang continued to stare at Dan Pil-hoo without saying a word. He knew that there were clever people in the various sects, but how could this man so easily accept his underhanded methods and even use them against him? This was truly shocking. He hadn¡¯t expected that all of the guards would end up dead. He had been extra cautious since he knew that he would be watched. Yet, when he looked away, his whole plan was thrown askew. ¡®Using such tactics. Rather, this man is suitable to do such things.¡¯ This man was a nuisance. Thanks to this intervention, he could no longer demand Mumu be arrested. Instead, the situation had devolved into one where they would need to search for an unknown party. And this. ¡°But supervisor. How is it that the officers are all encircling student Mumu?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± He just had to be asked this question. Having said this, the deputy glanced at the headmaster as if seeking an answer. ¡°Ahh. Deputy. The supervisor was trying to have the student arrested because the physician said that the inspector died because of the wound he suffered from student Mumu¡¯s attack.¡± At those words from the headmaster, Dan Pil-hoo said loudly. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Not just the inspector but all those guarding the room had died. How could a student kill an inspector at all? And how can the physician say such things?¡± ¡°What are you saying? This is a physician of the imperial family. Why would they lie?¡± S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Dan Pil-hoo tilted his head. ¡°Then what did they see then? The physician of the palace must have seen all the guards injured and hurt. Why come here alone and try to capture one student? Maybe they are involved with the spies¡­.¡± ¡°Sp-spies!¡± Flustered, Oh Muyang stopped the physician, who looked shocked, from speaking. Any more words and they would end up caught in this messy situation. ¡®Dan Pil-hoo.¡¯ Oh Muyang was angry. This person was clearly more skilled in this than he was. The situation had changed. The people there were already doubting them, so there was nothing he could do. If he said something now, it would be as if they were using Noh Ik-bong for their own gains. ¡®We cannot do anything.¡¯ Oh Muyang glanced over at the unconscious Kang Mui. He wanted Kang Mui to feel indebted to him, but he couldn¡¯t risk his freedom for it. Oh Muyang licked his lips and said. ¡°Arrest the physician Jong Gak right now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as those words exited his lips, the guards who were around Mumu went around the physician instead and arrested him. ¡°Super¡­¡± The man looked shocked, but one look at Oh Muyang¡¯s cold eyes made him decide that it would be better to accept the arrest. Do Jeong-myung moved forward and asked. ¡°Why are you arresting him?¡± ¡°He tried to give me false information, all to target an innocent student. It could even be suspected that he is on the side of spies, so I plan to arrest and investigate him.¡± ¡®Look at him!¡¯ The headmaster clicked his tongue. This man wasn¡¯t a good person. With so much attention around them, Oh Muyang didn¡¯t want to push ahead. Then Dan Pil-hoo touched his beard. ¡°I think the dignity of the officer is at stake now. Usually, in such a situation, whether they committed a crime or not, they would complain about injustice or try to explain. However, when the supervisor made eye contact with the physician, he didn¡¯t even talk.¡± It was made to sound like a compliment but was clearly sarcastic. It was intentionally done to mess with Oh Muyang. And Oh Muyang became angry at that provocation. ¡®That crazy dog comes all this way to bite.¡¯ ¡®Dan Pil-hoo¡­ I thought he would let go of this.¡¯ They had a brief conversation with just their eyes. Oh Muyang snorted and left with his officers in tow. Yu Jin-sung also followed them as he was part of the investigation unit. But, before he left, he made a request to the deputy. ¡°During the pursuit of a suspicious student, a student named Hae-ryang was seriously injured. First of all, the child will need guards around the room. My brother and his friend are there now. I hope the deputy helps them.¡± Dan Pil-hoo was a bit shocked at this. This clearly meant that enemies were lurking all around the academy. He nodded his assent and said, ¡°Do not worry. Rather, will you be alright?¡± He was concerned about Yu Jin-sung. He knew Oh Muyang was planning things. All of the other officers and inspectors were on one team. Looking at the situation, Yu Jin-sung was the obvious outlier. His situation was like putting one¡¯s head into a snake¡¯s mouth. ¡°It will be hard to stay between them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, sir. Rather, please look after my brothers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that request made, Yu Jin-sung left the clearing. After he left, Dan Pil-hoo looked at Mumu with a puzzled expression. The reason he had done a dirty thing after such a long time was because he was afraid that Mumu would end up fighting the officials with his strength. But what is the reason for that child to have such a troubled face? ¡®¡­did he eat something wrong in the morning?¡¯ Headmaster¡¯s office. ¡°Huh.¡± The headmaster sighed as he looked at Dan Pil-hoo, who was sitting on the other side. After what had happened, they were told of the details regarding Kang Mui and the old building¡¯s collapse by Tang So-so, Mumu, and Master Dan Baek-yeon. It came to light that Young Chun¡¯s death was likely related to those who perpetrated the arson. ¡°I am sorry for not telling you in advance.¡± The deputy apologized, making the headmaster shake his head. ¡°I would have done the same. If there are spies within the academy, they need to be sought out. It is natural to want the information to be with minimal people.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± ¡°But we were faced with such a difficult situation, all to find out the spy was among the students.¡± It was harder to trace students compared to teachers. Unlike the teachers, who were recruited, the students were all here on merit, regardless of their status. The enemy took advantage of that and joined through the entrance test. ¡°Can I ask for a favor from the headmaster?¡± ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°Leave this situation to me.¡± ¡°To the deputy?¡± ¡°Yes. With this incident, the Imperial Palace has clearly indicated its intention to intervene. If there are spies within the students, it is meaningless to respond according to rules.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was a difficult statement to deny. Although he had said that the rules were meaningless now, the headmaster could see the deputy¡¯s true intentions. He was indirectly saying that the procedure he had used so far was wrong. ¡®Is it truly necessary to resort to dark ploys?¡¯ Both the Imperial Palace and the unknown spies had schemed against the academy. Perhaps the most suitable person to deal with all this was indeed Dan Pil-hoo, who had been known for his usage of assassinations and underhanded tactics. The headmaster clasped his hands and said. ¡°I will entrust this task over to you, deputy.¡± ¡°I will do my best to bring you good results.¡± Dan Pil-hoo raised his hand and answered. This way, at least one of Mumu¡¯s requests could be fulfilled. [Deputy, can you leave something to me? That is, to get information from Kang Mui?] [Kang Mui?] [Yes.] He didn¡¯t know why the boy had requested the job, but it seemed like something was going on between the two. And so, he decided to entrust the duty to Mumu. He didn¡¯t know what was happening there, but Mumu had the strength to control Kang Mui if a problem arose. ¡®Mumu. You need to hurry.¡¯ Although he had entrusted such an important duty to Mumu, they needed to get Kang Mui to confess to Young Chun¡¯s murder before the Eastern River Sword came to the academy. ¡®If you can do that, then I can execute my own plans.¡¯ That was the issue that had to be dealt with urgently. It wasn¡¯t just for Mumu that he asked the investigation to be left to him. Deputy Dan Pil-hoo smiled. ¡°Hae-ryang¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s expression darkened as he saw Hae-ryang, who hadn¡¯t yet regained consciousness. He didn¡¯t think that following Ha-ryun would bring this on him. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have let this happen. ¡°It is my fault.¡± Jin-hyuk put his hand on Mumu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault alone. It is a responsibility we all have to take.¡± ¡°Right. It isn¡¯t your fault. If we are assigning blame, even I agreed to have Ha-ryun be followed, so it will be my fault too.¡± Mo Il-hwa tried to comfort Mumu. Since she felt bad about her decision, she also knew what Mumu was going through. The situation in which their friend¡¯s life could be in danger was a bitter thought. Looking at the paper, Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°Do not be too depressed. Let¡¯s put our heads together and find out who the culprit is. That way, we can avenge Hae-ryang and catch the real culprit behind the murder of Young Chun too.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°These are the characters Hae-ryang left before he passed out. I think he was trying to tell us something.¡± Mumu then looked at the paper. ¡®Jade plaque? X? Ilhyun?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes looked at the words¡¯ jade plaque,¡¯ had Hae-ryang wanted to convey that the man chasing him also had a jade plaque? Mumu fiddled with the one in his pocket. ¡®Am I really¡­ related to them?¡¯ Because of these hints, he had thought for a moment to bring this up with Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa. Unaware of his thoughts, Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what jade plaque means, but the next character meant assassin. The other characters also indicated that the person who was after him was from our dorm. However, the name Ilhyun doesn¡¯t belong to anyone we know. We also checked to see if there was a student here with that name, but nothing came up.¡± ¡°I think it might be an abbreviation he made due to being too exhausted?¡± Mumu tilted his head at Jin-hyuk¡¯s words. Why did Hae-ryang have to write Ilhyun? Mo Il-hwa frowned as she repeated the words. ¡°Assassin¡­ North Heavenly Dorm¡­ Ilhyun¡­ just what is he trying to tell us? Il¡­¡± And then her nose itched. ¡°Ach!¡­ hyun¡­¡± At that moment, both brothers said. ¡°Couldn¡¯t it mean the first floor? (Il could mean 1st, and Hyun would be a name).¡± ¡°I think we need to separate the words?¡± The two looked at each other. They had both realized the same thing. Mo Il-hwa¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at the list of students in the dorm. She then went through each of the first-floor students. ¡°1st floor¡­ Hyun¡­ hyun¡­ Ja Muk-hyun!¡± She smiled. This man was the only one with that name on the first floor of the dorm. ¡°Ja Muk-hyun. It has to be that guy.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Mumu remembered something. ¡°Ah¡­ now that you say it, Ja Muk-hyun was the¡­. The senior who had Master Sa Muheo in charge of him.¡± This was the information he got from No. 2. Mo Il-hwa clapped her hands and said. ¡°No more additional perspectives needed then. If the clue left by Hae-ryang is about the disciple who worked under Master Sa Muheo, who was behind the arson. Then it has to be Ja Muk-hyun who tried to kill him.¡± Yu Jin-hyuk jumped up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the jade plaque is, but now that we know the culprit¡¯s identity, we have to catch him.¡± Mumu then grabbed Jin-hyuk¡¯s sleeves to catch his attention. He then reached inside his pocket and pulled something out. ¡°Before that, I have to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mumu pulled them out. They were the jade plaques that belonged to both Kang Mui and himself. [Mumu] [Mu Mui] ¡°I think this is the jade plaque Hae-ryang was talking about.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk were shocked at this unexpected sight. In the academy prison, Sa Muheo was lying down when he heard the sound of something moving. When he opened his eyes, he saw Dan Pil-hoo coming into his cell. ¡°Is this the last time you are coming to see my face?¡± The Deputy¡¯s eyes were cold. Seeing this, Sa Muheo laughed. Dan Pil-hoo was still angry as his subordinates had died at this man¡¯s hands. But now, he could do nothing as Wang Zhen, a royal family member, asked the criminal to be transferred to him. He wanted revenge during the interrogation, but it was too late. ¡°You cooked up something nice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s words, the man didn¡¯t answer. Looking at him staying silent, the deputy snorted. He then placed his palm under Sa Muheo¡¯s navel. ¡®!?¡¯ He looked a bit shocked for a second. That part of the body was where the dantian was located. ¡°Now what are¡­¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± The deputy covered Sa Muheo¡¯s mouth with his other hand. Dan Pil-hoo smiled as he said. ¡°I did tell you. It would be good to be prepared.¡± ¡°Eupppp!¡± ¡°Did you think I would let you leave just like this? His Majesty did ask for a criminal but said nothing about leaving their dantian untouched.¡± As soon as those words were uttered, Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s fingers dug into Sa Muheo¡¯s stomach. The latter¡¯s eyes widened as if they would explode. ¡°Kuaaakkkk!!¡± As Sa Muheo writhed in agony, Dan Pil-hoo continued ¡°You touched the wrong person. I will tell you. I will catch all the bastards related to you and slaughter them all.¡± Chapter 104: The Secret Behind The Jade Plaque (1) [Mumu][Mui] Two jade plaques with two names written on them. Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa, who saw this, were shocked. Their shock was because they had been shown these plaques without explanation and the implication that Mumu was somehow related to Hae-ryang¡¯s clues. ¡°¡­ what is this?¡± Mo Il-hwa asked, looking at the jade plaque in Mumu¡¯s hand. ¡°The plaque with Mumu written on it is something I had since I was a child, and the one with Mui was with Kang Mui.¡± ¡°You stole that from senior Kang Mui? Didn¡¯t you say that he was trying to kill you earlier and that he is the real culprit behind the student¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why did he have this?¡± Mo Il-hwa stared at both the plaques. This was too much evidence to call it a coincidence. The only difference between the two was the letters engraved on them. ¡°Mumu, did you find out anything from senior Kang Mui?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t say anything more. The pattern of writing on both plaques was simply too similar. Jin-hyuk then asked Mumu. ¡°Did Father give this to you when you were a child?¡± ¡°No. I heard it was around my neck since he picked me up.¡± ¡°What did father say?¡± ¡°That my biological parents must have given me this.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk¡¯s expression became stiff, and he groaned. Hae-ryang was still in a deep sleep, and no one knew when he would wake up. And all of this was because of the plaque. Silence fell as Jin-hyuk spoke again. ¡°You¡­ Do you think your biological parents have something to do with the criminals behind the academy incident?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t answer. Even if he wanted to deny it, all the evidence clearly pointed towards a positive answer. ¡®¡­ so he was worried about this.¡¯ He could understand Mumu¡¯s feelings. It must be confusing to be dragged into such a situation suddenly. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t something that could simply be dismissed. He could have been pushed into that group regardless of his will, and, depending on the secrets behind the plaque, it would make a massive difference in Mumu¡¯s thinking. ¡°Does anyone else know about the jade plaque?¡± Mo Il-hwa asked Mumu, who thought about it for a moment before replying. ¡°Ha-ryun, Senior Kang Mui, and Master Baek Woongi have all seen it.¡± ¡°And we too are included in those who saw it.¡± As she sighed, Jin-hyuk asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean by why? If too many people know about this, Mumu will end up pushed to a corner over nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ right.¡± ¡°This is really bad. Then both the parties involved in the arson and a teacher in the academy have seen it.¡± ¡°Ahh.¡± Jin-hyuk sighed at those words. This was definitely a bad situation, and even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, hiding this was the right move at the moment. ¡°Wow¡­ but this is amazing.¡± ¡°Uh? What is?¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue at Mumu¡¯s question and said, ¡°I thought secret birth origin stories only come out in books, I guess not.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Jin-hyuk yelled at her. Mumu was the one who was forced to be a party to what happened, and he didn¡¯t like how she openly said it. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to consider this in a bad way. And if it is a problem for Mumu, then it¡¯s a problem for all of us.¡± ¡°¡­us?¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t we all together?¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Jin-hyuk looked at her. Others couldn¡¯t see it, but she was talking like this with his brother in her mind, right? Well, even if that was her true intention¡­ Jin-hyuk sighed. ¡°This is a serious matter for Mumu.¡± ¡°Right. But first, it is a problem that we have to calm down and think about.¡± ¡°You are right, but how do¡­¡± ¡°Mumu¡¯s thoughts are important for this.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Right? Mumu.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question, Mumu tilted his head. ¡°My thoughts?¡± ¡°Right. Yours.¡± Mumu then replied to her words with a question. ¡°¡­. What if I had a close relationship with the people who tried to kill the students?¡± ¡°Is that your biggest concern now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In the current situation, there is a high chance of you being pulled in.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Let me ask you one more thing. If you become sure of your birth being linked to such people, do you want to be with them?¡± Mumu frowned at the question and shook his head. He couldn¡¯t take the side of those who tried to harm his fellow students. ¡°I do not like them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But what if they have the right reason for it?¡± ¡°Reason?¡± ¡°Right. I think this kind of action needs to have a reason. Of course, there will always be an exception where there are idiots who just like to harm and harass others because they like it. But, what if they have reasons and a cause for it?¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t agree with her words and said, ¡°Even if there is a reason or cause behind it, killing people cannot be justified.¡± ¡°Seriously, you are stubborn.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am stubborn, but because there is a fine line between right and wrong.¡± ¡°That is what I said. Historically, some kingdoms fight with each other, invade or kill people. One kingdom takes all the damage, and the victims suffer. Those who feel wronged would then try to take revenge in the future. So would you call that wrong?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t revenge, which is wrong. But¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s put it like this. The invaded nation had lost all the elders involved in the war. For revenge, they retaliate by killing the elders of the other kingdom in the same way. This would be considered fair so far because their revenge was equivalent. But then, they return and kill the young people as well as they do not want the cycle of revenge to come back. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin-hyuk was speechless at this. It was because he could understand what she meant. In such a relationship, there was reason to act; in the end, it was impossible to know which side was right or wrong. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think your words are wrong.¡± ¡°¡­ there is truth to what Miss has said. I agree that my thoughts have been shallow.¡± Jin-hyuk now saw Mo Il-hwa differently. Unlike other women, she had a deeper side that sought justice alongside her clever tricks. ¡°It is a difference of opinion, a different kind of insight. Anyway, what I am trying to say is if your birth has something to do with them and they claim to have a cause for doing this, what will you do?¡± ¡°Me? Umm.¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t answer right away. Mo Il-hwa looked at Jin-hyuk and said, ¡°This is what I meant.¡± Jin-hyuk felt frustrated at those words because she was correct. The methods used in the arson incident were similar to how sects belonging to the Forces of Evil acted. The collapse of the Dominating Hegemony 17 years ago had also led to the loss of many lives in the Forces of Evil. He even heard rumors that innocent children were killed to eliminate any potential for revenge. ¡®What if Mumu¡¯s parents were one of them?¡¯ If Mumu¡¯s birth had anything to do with them, they would be enemies. If so, there would be no reason to criticize Mumu even if he joined them. Like Mo Il-hwa said, this was a complicated relationship. But, ¡®¡­ if that happens, all the other sects will consider Mumu their enemy.¡¯ Then it would be the worst-case scenario. It would be a cruel situation for Mumu, his biological parents, and even Jin-hyuk¡¯s family. ¡®I¡­ what do I do? If that is the case¡­¡¯ Jin-hyuk felt complicated. He thought that this was just another simple matter for Mumu. But hearing Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t think of it like that. ¡®If Mumu has his own reasons and understands it, do I have to fight Mumu in the future then?¡¯ This thought didn¡¯t sit well with him. It was Jin-hyuk who regarded Mumu as his brother. However, it was difficult to judge what would be the correct choice if this brother of his turned into an enemy. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ He never thought deeply about their relationship. But as he thought deeper, he couldn¡¯t think of what was right or wrong. ¡®What would hyung do? What would Father do¡­¡¯ For a moment, it felt like Jin-hyuk was hit by a hammer. ¡®Father¡­¡¯ His father, Yu Yeop-kyung. The man who was unfairly framed and went into exile. Everyone in the world had thought of his father as a sinner until his brother, Yu Jin-sung, cleared his name. [Even if my father had really sinned and everyone in the world is his enemy, we shouldn¡¯t be acting like this.] That was what his brother told him. Thinking about that, Jin-hyuk¡¯s heart warmed up. Right or wrong wasn¡¯t necessary. ¡®Why am I obsessed with this?¡¯ Jin-hyuk grabbed Mumu¡¯s hand. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whoever you are doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter what choice you make either.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°You are my brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And I respect your decision, even if you are related to them and want to join them. I will continue to believe in you.¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk¡­¡± ¡°Hyung too and father too, even mother will do the same. We will all support you till the end. Even if the world turns into our enemy, we are still a family. You are never alone.¡± It was a firm voice. Mumu¡¯s eyes turned red after seeing the bottomless trust that Jin-hyuk had in him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I promise.¡± Mumu realized that his chest had felt heavy. He now knew why he felt bad after finding out the truth behind the jade plaque. It was because he was caught up with the ominous feeling of being separated from his cherished people. Mumu held Jin-hyuk¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you. You and our family are important to me too.¡± The two confirmed their affection and trust. Mumu felt grateful for this, and Jin-hyuk said, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°¡­ I know it feels good, but hold my hand gently.¡± The hand being clenched was trembling in pain. At that, Mumu released his hand. ¡°Is this fine?¡± ¡°¡­ right. Well, don¡¯t worry. I will be with you no matter what your birth secret is. And our family doesn¡¯t have any relationship with the Forces of Evil or Justice sects anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, our family is the same!¡± Mo Il-hwa intervened with those words as Jin-hyuk¡¯s eyes shone. In truth, she was a member of an Imperial Official¡¯s family, so she wasn¡¯t related to martial arts people. Perhaps this, too, was fortunate for Mumu. ¡°Il-hwa. Thank you.¡± ¡°If you are thankful to me, be grateful all your life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu smiled broadly. ¡°Anyway, we need to stop confirming our trust and devise measures to deal with this.¡± ¡°Measures?¡± S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Right. We still haven¡¯t figured out what relationship exists here.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it important to know that? I don¡¯t know how things would change if your birth secret comes out, but it really is something which needs to be known.¡± Jin-hyuk agreed with Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Mo is right. Only you or we can devise a plan to deal with the situation.¡± ¡°Uh. Okay.¡± Mo Il-hwa then asked Mumu a serious request. ¡°Mumu, make up your mind.¡± ¡°Make up my mind?¡± ¡°If your birth has something to do with them and they have a reason, then everyone will be your enemy, regardless of your will or decision.¡± Mumu smiled at those words. ¡°You are smiling now?¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°What is fine?¡± ¡°Well, Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk believe in me, so it is fine.¡± ¡°Look here. Even if we said that, isn¡¯t it scary to have enemies?¡± ¡°No. It isn¡¯t scary.¡± Mumu raised his chest and clenched his fist. He then said casually, ¡°I just have to be scarier than the enemies.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa¡¯s faces sported identical frowns. What kind of idea was this? Chapter 105: The Secret Behind The Jade Plaque (2) The muscles on Mumu¡¯s body turned grey, and steam began to billow out of him.¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Mo Il-hwa stuck her tongue out as she could not get used to Mumu in this state. She recalled that the bands around his wrists and ankles were what controlled it. ¡®Then what happens if at least one was taken off?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s present form looked far from human. His appearance looked almost like a guardian protecting the Buddha. Mo Il-hwa shook her head again. This wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡°Did you find it?¡± Mumu shook his head. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°If you jump that high, can you really see the surroundings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s answer, Mo Il-hwa looked suspiciously at him. They were trying to find Ha-ryun and Ja Muk-hyun, and Mumu had said that this way would be faster. He was demonstrating it as she had asked how that would be possible. ¡®He really jumps high. He is really¡­¡¯ Beyond common sense. However, if he can jump up that high, even people would look like dots from there. How would he be able to tell the difference in their faces? Jin-hyuk sighed and said, ¡°Is it even wise to try to find someone in that brief moment of you being at that height? Miss, I¡¯d rather we just use our feet to find them.¡± ¡°That was how I found senior Kang Mui.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The higher I go, the more I can see. Looks like I¡¯m still unable to see inside buildings, though.¡± Jin-hyuk frowned at Mumu¡¯s words. Was that really true? Well, Mumu had shown so many unreal abilities, so his words can¡¯t be refuted outright. ¡°¡­you think he is in a building?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this, Jin-hyuk looked at Mo Il-hwa. ¡°There are hundreds of buildings in the academy. If they are determined to hide, finding them would be nearly impossible.¡± Mo Il-hwa nodded in agreement. After all, Ha-ryun and Ja Muk-hyun both had tried to kill Hae-ryang. They didn¡¯t know if the two realized that Hae-ryang was still alive, but it was certain that they would continue to try until he died. ¡°Annoying. However, we can¡¯t ask the academy for help.¡± ¡°Then the deputy?¡± ¡°The deputy?¡± Mo Il-hwa questioned Mumu¡¯s words. ¡°We are trying to find the secret behind the jade plaque, and you want to involve the deputy headmaster? Can you trust him?¡± ¡°Yes. The deputy is a good person.¡± ¡°That was the story when he didn¡¯t know the secret of your birth.¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Mumu became a bit flustered. Mo Il-hwa was right. No matter how much deputy Dan Pil-hoo had taken care of Mumu and helped him in the academy, he had no idea what would happen if the secret behind Mumu¡¯s birth came up. ¡°Right. Miss Mo is right. We need to be very careful. Stop thinking everyone is like us or will stand in your favor.¡± ¡°¡­ Uh. Okay.¡± Jin-hyuk sighed at Mumu¡¯s words. Judging from his reaction, it seemed like Mumu trusted the deputy way too much. But it was harder to believe the deputy. ¡®He has been going against the unorthodox sects for a long time. If Mumu¡¯s birth was related to the Forces of Evil, there is a high chance he would act hostile.¡¯ Therefore, it was very risky to ask him for help. Mo Il-hwa mumbled in an irritated voice. ¡°Ahhh. So annoying. Because the academy is so wide, it will be difficult to find.¡± ¡°Then how about during the roll call time?¡± ¡°It takes too long.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± ¡°Ha-ryun knew about the jade plaque, too, right? But on the way back, maybe he decided to kill Hae-ryang? Maybe he won¡¯t even come to the dorm.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then we have no way.¡± This made them think that the people they wanted to find may have already left the academy. In that case, catching them would be difficult. ¡°Then, based on the assumption that they ran from the academy¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that.¡± ¡°Uh? They might not have left just yet.¡± ¡°Kang Mui had the jade plaque too.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Ha-ryun looked at Mumu and said he is loyal to the lord. If that was a mistake due to guessing the wrong person¡¯s identity, then Kang Mui must be the real person above them. And since we caught their heads, will they run?¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Right!¡± Jin-hyuk nodded at her words. Her brain was moving too fast. ¡°They must be hiding in the school building.¡± ¡°Right. But when we see that the jade plaque is there and he is the lord, then can it not be that Mumu¡¯s parents are quite notorious in the Forces of Evil?¡± ¡°Notorious?¡± ¡°There is no way that Ha-ryun would have treated us with such kindness unless your parents were very strong fighters.¡± Jin-hyuk sighed at Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words. He had thought of the possibility but hoped it didn¡¯t turn out that way. No matter what, he swore to stand by Mumu and hoped things would go smoothly. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about¡­¡± ¡°Ehh. Still, it is a little less shocking if we can think about such things beforehand.¡± ¡°¡­be considerate of Mumu.¡± ¡°Jin-hyuk, you are too stubborn. This isn¡¯t a matter of taking care of him.¡± ¡°If his parents are leaders of the Forces of Evil, with infamous names, would Mumu have been abandoned? You know this, right?¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa nodded her head. ¡°Well. That is true.¡± It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to abandon Mumu, make the child live in exile, and neglect him. ¡®Hmm, it is strange.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening around Mumu. ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Mumu clapped his palms as if he had thought of something, which prompted Mo Il-hwa to ask, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There is one thing I want to try. My wrists are a bit sore, so I may not be able to tell much of a difference.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± At that question, Mumu moved his hand to the band on his right hand. Ha-ryun sat, clicking his tongue, as he looked at the man flipping through the pages. It was difficult to tell what this person was thinking. They had been sitting in the empty hall for an hour, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why. Finally, Ha-ryun said, ¡°How long are we going to be like this?¡± ¡°Until I think it is enough.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut it and stay quiet.¡± ¡®Shit¡­ what is he up to? There must be no proper answer.¡¯ Ha-ryun clicked his tongue. There were two reasons why they had locked themselves in here. After dealing with that child from the Lower District Sect, they constantly moved around and stopped here. They were waiting here for the only person they could speak to. ¡®The one who will be the lord.¡¯ Ha-ryun had thought that Mumu was the one. As they were moving, they saw Mumu jumping in the air. Even that person, who was cold and arrogant, was shocked at this. ¡®Void Movement?¡¯ It did seem very similar to that. Ha-ryun was shocked too. He didn¡¯t think that the lord would be such a skilled person. ¡®¡­but there is no reason to waste time in an empty hall for that.¡¯ The real reason why this person had made this decision was due to hearing that Kang Mui had been detained. The news that spread around alongside the rumors said that Kang Mui was complicit in both the arson act and the framing of Hong Hye-ryung for the death of a fellow student. The man then came and brought Ha-ryun to this shut-down hall. ¡®Kang Mui.¡¯ Ha-ryun looked at the man with suspicious eyes. Indeed, he had said this. [You are asking the wrong question. The person who directly dealt with the disciple Young Chun was the one who will be the lord.] And he also said, [Did you¡­ maybe meet another owner of another jade plaque?] That meant, ¡®Kang Mui is the lord candidate he was talking about.¡¯ Combining the meaning of all his words, it was clear that Kang Mui was at the center of all their plans. This meant there was a high chance that the White Valley would bow down to Kang Mui. Then another question arose. Then who was Mumu? ¡®He spoke as if he was the sole lord of the jade plaque and complicated everything. Just what is this?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know anything about it. Instead, he was concentrating on something else. There was an ongoing search for other descendants and spies from the Eight Evil Families in the academy. Everyone now was rushing to plot something, though this was understandable under these conditions. ¡®If Kang Mui is the real lord, and Master Sa Muheo was under him, both being caught is the worst possible situation.¡¯ They were in danger of being forced to disband now. Someone had to act, but Ha-ryun thought everything was too frustrating. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ [As you said, Mumu, if that man is another owner of the Jade plaque, wouldn¡¯t he think that you are the one responsible for the cause of the death of the person who followed you?] If it weren¡¯t for those words, Ha-ryun wouldn¡¯t be here. Now he was forced to hide with this man. Someone then walked into the hall. A person in a guard¡¯s uniform reported something by whispering in the man¡¯s ears, and his expression soon changed. And then his lips turned to a smile. ¡®What?¡¯ He ordered something to the guard, sent him out, and returned to reading the book. Ha-ryun got up and approached the man as he said, ¡°Sit down¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start talking now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I came over to tell you about the jade plaque, and after hearing the news about the rumors around Kang Mui, I still stayed silent.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I need to know. Who owns the other jade plaque?¡± At Ha-ryun¡¯s question, the man sighed and closed the book he was reading. ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°I am also a member of the Eight Evil Families. Then I should have the right to know it.¡± ¡°Rights¡­not all the members are the same.¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes turned hard. ¡°Now it sounds like you are ignoring my sect.¡± Being left in the dark made him feel the need to uphold the White Valley Sect¡¯s honor. It was at that moment¡­ The man¡¯s body blurred as he let the book he was reading drop to the ground. Ha-ryun then felt a chill run down his spine. He gulped as he felt the presence behind him. He could feel the cold blade on his neck. A little tug and he would die right there. They were all of the same Eight Evil Families, but the difference in their skills was too high! And the man said, ¡°The one who knocked Kang Mui out and put him in detainment is the other lord you talked about.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Ha-ryun was shocked. Not long after they saw Mumu jump in the air, Kang Mui was detained. Then, did Mumu overpower him? ¡°Do I need to trust you at all?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ha-ryun was confused. So far, it was clear why this guy had said nothing. He never trusted Ha-ryun. No, this was proof that he was being considered an enemy. ¡°A-are you suspicious of me?¡± ¡°I am. You believe in the other jade plaque owner, and all that man does is just hinder our plans.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± As Ha-ryun tried to move, the man pushed the blade closer, making his blood flow out. This made Ha-ryun¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°E-even, I don¡¯t know why he is like that!¡± This was the truth. Ha-ryun was going crazy with the actions of Mumu. He had only thought Mumu was trying to hide his identity in the academy. But to go so far as to take out another jade plaque owner changed everything! He didn¡¯t know the reason either. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The man snorted. ¡°Why does a man who doesn¡¯t know that claim to be his limbs?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it. I only followed the command to follow the person who holds the plaque¡­¡± The blade was pushed closer. ¡°Huk!¡± The man whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t drag this out. Why do you think I kept watching over you here?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t bother thinking. The White Valley always wanted to be the center of the Eight Evil families. But they were wrong.¡± ¡°Wrong?¡± The man continued. ¡°You and the other owner of the jade plaque crossed a line which shouldn¡¯t have been crossed.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Still playing around? Even if you compete for the position of the lord, there is a line one has to follow for the sake of our grand scheme. Your lord deviated from it. Still, you want to live?¡± Ha-ryun¡¯s eyes fluttered wide. Competing for the position of the lord? Then he wasn¡¯t one of the blood¡­ The man suddenly turned to the hall, and so did Ha-ryun. ¡®Three people?¡¯ It was then. The door slammed open, and someone appeared. It was Mumu, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa who came inside. Mo Il-hwa was shocked to find Ja Muk-hyun holding a sword to Ha-ryun¡¯s throat. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ They didn¡¯t expect to find them like this. ¡®Ha.¡¯ Was this possible? Ja Muk-hyun narrowed his eyes. ¡°¡­ how did you find us?¡± He had done everything to hide his presence here. He even erased any trace which could be found, and Mumu answered casually. ¡°I heard it.¡± Ja Muk-hyun frowned. Heard it? What did he hear? Mumu scratched his head and said, ¡°How long do you plan to be like that? Shut your mouth and stay quiet. You said that, right?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun was shocked along with Ha-ryun. Those were the words the two of them spoke just moments before! Chapter 106: The Secret Behind The Jade Plaque (3) ¡®He heard that?¡¯Ja Muk-hyun wasn¡¯t the type who got shaken by anything, but this was giving him quite the shock. Although he hadn¡¯t directly moved, he had constantly been monitoring the movement of Mumu and the others through other people. ¡®Nonsense¡¯ Only those who have reached a high level of awakening or profound internal energy could develop such extreme sensitivity in their five senses. Ja Muk-hyun could listen to sound from a small distance away with enough concentration, but this was a different level. The space between them was over a hundred meters. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t an open space but inside a building. ¡®¡­ was he such a person?¡¯ Mo Il-hwa too looked bewildered. ¡®Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be able to believe this.¡¯ At first, Jin-hyuk and her had also said that it was impossible for Mumu. Mumu then turned the dial on both his wrists, which turned his skin black and allowed him to hear the conversation between Ha-ryun and Ja Muk-hyun. They had been skeptical about the truth of this, but the results were surprisingly true. ¡®Is he for real?¡¯ These were questions often asked of Mumu. Mumu¡¯s physical abilities had easily surpassed human limits. It wasn¡¯t just his strength but his senses too. Ja Muk-hyun, unable to hide his surprise, managed to regain his composure and opened his mouth. ¡°We were so close, but we didn¡¯t realize it.¡± Mumu and Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t believe it. They were floor leaders of the same dorm, but they didn¡¯t know about this. Ja Muk-hyun had been in the middle of threatening Ha-ryun. Ha-ryun saw this as a chance and said. ¡°L-Lord, this man is¡­¡± ¡°Huk.¡± ¡°One more word, and you die.¡± As the sword was pushed closer to his neck, he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Mo Il-hwa sent a glance at Mumu at this sight. What they were seeing was quite different from what they expected. [Hae-ryang, who followed Ha-ryun, ended up like that because they had aimed for him. It must be because he realized you weren¡¯t the real lord they were talking about.] [Then there¡¯s no need to act anymore?] [Right. After all, Ha-ryun or that guy must have recognized that you aren¡¯t the real deal.] [It is good that I don¡¯t have to act anymore. Huh.] [Even so, we never know, let¡¯s look at the situation and judge.] [Situation?] [Well, what we want to know the most is what this jade plaque is and how it relates to your parents.] [Yes.] [So. It would be better to take it slow.] [Okay.] That was what was said, but this atmosphere was stranger than they thought. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ja Muk-hyun was trying to kill Ha-ryun. But she could guess one thing. ¡®Even if they are on the same side, they don¡¯t trust each other.¡¯ But it was difficult to judge the situation from this one thing alone. Mo Il-hwa opened her mouth and decided to lay the groundwork for Mumu. ¡°Isn¡¯t it disrespectful to the person who will be the lord to threaten Ha-ryun, who was sent by his orders?¡± ¡®Acting again?¡¯ Jin-hyuk bit his tongue at this impromptu acting, but Mo Il-hwa was the best at this kind of trickery. The whole setting was set over Hae-ryang¡¯s life and death as well as expressing that they still had trust in Ha-ryun. By talking like this, Ha-ryun will be on their side. ¡®Will this work?¡¯ Jin-hyuk looked at Ja Muk-hyun. Unlike before, he was expressionless. He had always been reading books with his face seemingly lost in deep thoughts. Then Ja Muk-hyun opened his mouth. ¡°That is what I am saying. If he is the owner of the jade plaque, he should give attention to the grand scheme of things. Why bother with other stuff?¡± Mo Il-hwa shook her head at those words, and the conversation continued. The man seemed upset that Mumu¡¯s actions had ruined their plans. ¡®What do I answer with?¡¯ She was a bit shocked. Mumu did end up ruining most of their plans. It was difficult to find an excuse. Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu, asking him to not speak out. It worked well the last time, but now two enemies were here, so she had to be careful while weaving the lies. So she had requested something from him in advance. ¡®This is the sign.¡¯ Seeing her lips being licked meant that there was something that needed to be said. However, this time around, Mumu was keeping himself calm. Ja Muk-hyun pushed the sword further to Ha-ryun¡¯s neck and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, your faithful servant dies here.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Mo Il-hwa bit her lip, making Jin-hyuk step forward. ¡°Do you think that taking Ha-ryun¡¯s life will save senior¡¯s own?¡± At those words, Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Good job!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa thought that it was better to come out strong. ¡°Right, if you don¡¯t let Ha-ryun go, you will have to get ready to fight.¡± Mo Il-hwa added and Ja Muk-hyun snorted. Then, ¡°I am ready to die at any point if I have to. But I don¡¯t know if you people are prepared for it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daughter of Mo Yun, Mo Il-hwa, the son of the former Hakjeong, Yu Yeop-kyung¡­ you are people who have so much to lose, so many weaknesses.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At his words, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa¡¯s expressions turned stiff, because they knew what Ja Muk-hyun meant. This was a threat to them. And Ja Muk-hyun continued. ¡°If I die, the people who sent me will kill your fathers and mothers and your other siblings too.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, pointed to Ja Muk-hyun and shouted. Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t help but be a bit shocked as well at what was said. ¡°How can you act like this!¡± ¡°Act like this? What do you mean? Attacking the enemy¡¯s weakness is the most basic strategy to win the war.¡± Mumu clenched his hand. While acting as Mo Il-hwa asked, he decided to hold back his words. But he couldn¡¯t bear having his family threatened like this. Ja Muk-hyun then said to Mumu. ¡°I recommend that you not move. I warn you in advance that even if you have the jade plaque, I do not consider you to be my lord.¡± ¡°¡­ so annoying.¡± Jin-hyuk was shocked at Mumu¡¯s expression, which had lost his usual smile. He had seen that face on Mumu just once till now. At the time, Jin-hyuk had been in trouble due to the powder Ha-ryun threw. ¡°Calm down!¡± Jin-hyuk tried to hurriedly calm him down. If he lost his calm in a situation where hostages were involved, things would go wrong. Feeling Mumu¡¯s anger, Ja Muk-hyun smiled. ¡°Looks like it works.¡± ¡°Right now¡­ if you don¡¯t stop, I will break senior¡¯s waist.¡± ¡°You sure are overconfident in your skills.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Mumu wanted to break Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s waist right away. But Ja Muk-hyun controlled the situation. ¡°It seems you¡¯re still not judging the situation correctly, despite your subordinates being here. What will you do?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°You are of the same blood, the person who will become the lord, and you have a similar look. Soon, the descendant of the Ghost Blood Sect of the Eight Evil families will win over the daughter of the Tang family.¡± ¡°So-so?¡± ¡°Right. Tang So-so. You seem pretty close with that girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s expression turned cold at those words. This man had threatened not only his father but also Mo Il-hwa¡¯s father, and now even Tang So-so, to whom he was close. Mumu¡¯s muscles expanded with anger. ¡°Mumu!¡± Mo Il-hwa shouted to Mumu, who was not able to keep his calm. If he gets overly excited now, they could lose precious information. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa shook her head. Things were going bad. It didn¡¯t matter if Ha-ryun was killed. What mattered was that their families would get targeted. ¡®Think! We have to find a way to dig some information out.¡¯ There had to be something they could get from the guy¡¯s words. Then she remembered one thing. ¡®Same blood?¡¯ If he was talking about another lord, it must be Kang Mui. And now he was saying he and Mumu were the same? Then does that mean that Mumu was the brother of Kang Mui? ¡®Why does everything sound so extreme?¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand it. Mumu was the brother of Kang Mui and the owner of the jade plaque. Shouldn¡¯t they be polite to each other? ¡®Tch.¡¯ First, she had to do something, so Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°Yah. Calm down a bit. The person who will become your lord is here. He will receive service from you and the sects in the future. Aren¡¯t you crossing the line?¡± ¡°Line? Are you saying this now?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun shouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who crossed the line first? No matter how much he wants to covet the position of the lord, he threw a plan with seventeen years of preparation into the trash! Who crossed the line then?¡± ¡®¡­Seventeen years?¡¯ At Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk¡¯s expressions stiffened. They were hoping that those words weren¡¯t right. However, things were becoming clearer at the mention of seventeen years of planning. ¡®Forces of Evil!¡¯ Seventeen years was how long it had been since the Dominating Hegemony of the Forces of Evil had been defeated. To admit to a similar timeline for their whole plan meant that they were disclosing their identity. Then, ¡®¡­ Mumu must be from there.¡¯ It was clear that Mumu had been born into a family within the Forces of Evil. But that wasn¡¯t a problem for them. Ja Muk-hyun was angry that the person he was serving was in danger. The reason why he was able to come out like this was that he knew that Mumu wasn¡¯t normal. ¡®He needs to be calmed.¡¯ Right now, to trick the guy, they had to be calm. Mo Il-hwa, who was worried, said, ¡°So what will you do? Are you saying you will prepare for this great change yourself¡­ and then fight us too?¡± Ja Muk-hyun snorted at those words and spoke while looking at Mumu. ¡°Well, I will give you a chance. If you don¡¯t want to lose your precious ones, you must do one thing.¡± ¡°¡­ what are you saying?¡± To Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun said, ¡°Go to the headmaster and tell them that he, no, Kang Mui isn¡¯t the culprit, but you and Hong Hye-ryung killed that guy together.¡± ¡°What!¡± This time Jin-hyuk was angry at these ridiculous words, which made Ja Muk-hyun laugh and say. ¡°There is no way to undo all of this. No one will recognize this person as the lord as long as you have disturbed the plan!¡± ¡°So, you will do this?¡± ¡°No, I am giving you a chance to make a noble sacrifice for the greater times which will come.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Il-hwa hated this. In the end, they were asking Mumu to make the sacrifice and give up his position as lord. And if he didn¡¯t do this, his family and friends would be killed, so this was a dilemma. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Jin-hyuk had the same feelings as her. At this moment, they both shared the same emotions. Mumu unconsciously tried to bring his left hand to the band on his right hand. ¡°Stop!¡± Ja Muk-hyun shouted as he shook his head. ¡°If you touch those items on your hands, I will kill this guy regardless of the offer you are given.¡± Ja Muk-hyun warned him and made Mumu pause, seeing that Ja Muk-hyun laughed bitterly. It seemed that Master Sa Muheo was right. This item had been used to disrupt their plans. [If that doesn¡¯t work, then neutralize it. If we take them away or make them unusable, he won¡¯t be able to use the power like before.] And the time has come now. He could take Mumu down without effort if those items were taken off. Ja Muk-hyun pointed to Mo Il-hwa and then to Mumu. ¡°Mo Il-hwa. Take the items off of your lord¡¯s wrist.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Remove them! Right now!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mo Il-hwa was a bit confused by this. Was he doing this for real? Chapter 107: The Secret Behind The Jade Plaque (4) ¡°Take those things off! Right now!¡±Mo Il-hwa was puzzled at Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s words. When she heard him shout to Mumu to not touch them, she realized he knew about the items on Mumu¡¯s wrists . But what did he mean by telling her to remove them? But, ¡°If Mo Il-hwa does anything other than taking them off, be prepared!¡± Mo Il-hwa realized that this man had misunderstood something. He seemed to think Mumu¡¯s strength came from the items on his wrists. Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the hostage situation, we could have gotten rid of him already.¡¯ This was a bit unfortunate. Well, he wants the bands off, right? So Mo Il-hwa approached Mumu and asked. ¡°How do I open them?¡± ¡°¡­ turn to the last number, and it opens.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Mo Il-hwa nodded and moved the dial. Ja Muk-hyun then gave her more instructions. ¡°Release it from both wrists at the same time.¡± Man, he was annoying. Mo Il-hwa said. ¡°Next, you¡¯ll tell me to loosen the ones on his ankles too.¡± ¡°Ankles?¡± At those words, Ja Muk-hyun frowned. From what he heard, Mumu only had items on his wrists. But that wasn¡¯t all? ¡®So lucky!¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun smiled. He heard this girl was smart, but she turned out to be stupid. To divulge their best advantage to him like this. ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Il-hwa gasped as if she realized she had made a mistake. This made Ja Muk-hyun realize her mistake for sure as he smiled. ¡°Foolish girl. Yu Jin-hyuk. Release the ones on his ankles at the same time.¡± ¡°¡­ fine.¡± Jin-hyuk approached Mumu with a stiff face. ¡®Why bother talking about the ankles?¡¯ Jin-hyuk didn¡¯t say much. He knew that these things weren¡¯t something that increased Mumu¡¯s strength but instead sealed it. Besides, there was a hostage with the opponent, so having to reveal Mumu¡¯s true power would just raise his wariness, so he couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. ¡®What do I do? Do I need to find a way out?¡¯ Instead, he had to find a way to overcome the situation. Otherwise, his parents would die. As directed, Jin-hyuk put his hands on the bands around Mumu¡¯s ankles. Similarly, Mo Il-hwa simultaneously grabbed the bands on both Mumu¡¯s wrists. And Ja Muk-hyun said, ¡°Take them off at the same time.¡± JIn-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa turned all the dials at the same time. The numbers turned from 8 to 5, eventually to 1, and then they opened. Some time was needed as the dials would only move one number at a time. It had only been one arm in the past, but now Mumu would have all of his limbs freed. Soon, the bands were removed from Mumu¡¯s wrists and ankles. Looking at this, Ja Muk-hyun smiled. It was then. Mumu¡¯s upper and lower clothing began to tear. His body became so enlarged that he nearly reached the ceiling. ¡®What is this?¡¯ But the change was only beginning. Steam was being released from Mumu¡¯s body. His muscles began to twitch and then turned from red to black. ¡®!?¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun frowned at the strange change happening in front of him. Why was this happening after the bands were removed? Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa were shocked about this change in Mumu and began to retreat. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s body, which had touched the ceiling, began to shrink. It was as if his body was compressing to adapt to a change happening to his body. ¡®What?¡¯ All of the muscles on Mumu¡¯s body compressed themselves, returning its shape to normal, which looked strange after the transformation it had undergone. The floor beneath Mumu¡¯s foot cracked, and the hall began to shake. ¡°W-what!¡± ¡°The building¡­¡± Everyone was shocked by this. They didn¡¯t realize that it wasn¡¯t just the building shaking but the entire land it was on. But the shaking didn¡¯t last for long. The steam from Mumu¡¯s body began dissipating, and his skin returned to normal from its blackened shade. Soon, he was back to his normal skin tone. The difference was that his body looked much more toned now, as if his muscles were fixed in a definite form. But, Ja Muk-hyun, who was looking at this, turned pale. No, his eyes were filled with fear. The hand holding his sword was trembling, and he could not stop it. ¡®This¡­ what is this?¡¯ Every sense in his body was telling him to run. In other words, the existence before him was a monster beyond human understanding, and he felt an oppressive force fall onto him. It wasn¡¯t enough to just feel that. ¡°Huk¡­¡± Even Ha-ryun, caught in the middle, was covered in a cold sweat. It was so hard to breathe that he was gasping. This was also true of Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa, who were close by. ¡®W-what?¡¯ ¡®Is he human?¡¯ This looked like a completely different existence. It was as if the person standing there only had the body of a human, but everything inside was an existence from out of this world. Mumu, on the other hand, felt differently. ¡®Haaa.¡¯ A feeling of freedom that cannot be compared to anything. Once he was freed from the bands which had been on his body, it felt as if he had escaped from a shell. With this feeling, he felt as if he could do anything. No, his senses were telling him the truth. ¡®This cannot be compared to when the dial is turned down to 1.¡¯ It was different from that. It was as if he had stepped into a different level. All of the sensations that touched his skin made him feel liberated. These sensations were different from when he had the bands on, and it now felt like he was looking at the world with different eyes. Mumu¡¯s eyes were shining now. He fully realized it. He could even see the energy flowing inside the bodies of Mo Il-hwa, Jin-hyuk, Ja Muk-hyun, and Ha-ryun, who was standing close by. And more shockingly. -What was that? An earthquake? -Did the ground just shake? Even when the dial had been turned down to 1, he could hear voices from a far distance. But now, the sounds were colliding in a complex manner. It felt as if everything around him were being taken into his mind. He could comprehend the actions of those close by, how they acted, moved, everything. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He could feel everything. At the sight of Mumu in this state, Ja Muk-hyun bit his lip so hard that blood flowed out. It was a self-helping way to ensure he was not losing his mind. Yet the trembling wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡®¡­I have never done anything like this before.¡¯ The Demon Blood Sect was a sect that was known to do the most heinous acts. But now, he was feeling a pressure that could only be felt in the face of the lord. Yet, it was different. This felt as if he had touched something which should not be touched. ¡®How could I make this mistake¡­¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s gaze moved to the bands on the floor. Master Sa Muheo had given him the wrong information. These pieces didn¡¯t increase the strength of this monster. ¡®What¡­ have¡­ I done?¡¯ He unleashed something he shouldn¡¯t have. He wanted to tell them to put the bands back on, but his lips wouldn¡¯t move. Mumu then looked to his sides, making everyone wonder the reason why. Mumu leaned over and rolled his index and middle finger. The right arm muscles swelled up for such a short action. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ He then flicked his finger towards the west, and¡­ The wall in the hall was pierced by something, creating a loud sound and a hole smaller than a fist. However, it wasn¡¯t just a simple hole in the wall. Through the hole, they could see everything outside. ¡°Who did you say you would catch? Huh!¡± ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡± ¡®Fucking wench, she hid this.¡¯ The 18-year-old boy with a ragged face looked up at someone with an expression showing the absurdity of this situation. He was a descendant of the Ghost Blood Sect, and his sect was known to be experts when it came to defending their bodies. This was why Ja Muk-hyun had given them a mission. Tang So-so was dyed in a bright purple aura from top to bottom. This phenomenon happened when all of the Full Body Poison Points were unleashed. Manju, the person attacking So-so, was also used to poison. However, their capabilities differed as Tang So-so had a body that embodied the poison of the Tang family from a young age. ¡®Sichuan Tang family¡­ those wicked people. How did they hide such a monster within them?¡¯ Manju bit his tongue. Fighting with poison was no longer possible. This was now a proper fight. Manju took a stance, and so did Tang So-so. ¡°Woman. Even if you are used to poisons this will not be easy for you. A little carelessness, and your life is lost.¡± Before his words could even finish, Manju turned his head at the source of the annoying sound. At that exact moment, a hole was drilled through a nearby tree. A hole the size of a fist was punched through it and continued through Manju¡¯s head. With a hole the size of a fist through his head, there was no chance that Manju could survive as his corpse fell to the ground. ¡°W-what was that?¡± Tang So-so was too shocked at this sudden sight. Meanwhile, the force behind the hole kept drilling through other trees in a straight line, further adding to Tang So-so¡¯s shock. At the eastern gate of the academy, a man dressed like a guard looked around at the shocked faces of the warriors around him. ¡®Damned deputy.¡¯ These were the warriors of the deputy headmaster. Naturally, a person had tried to sneak out but didn¡¯t expect people to be on guard. They were there due to the orders given by the deputy to stop anyone from leaving the academy without prior authorization. Naturally, the man was chased and attacked. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®I need to fulfill the order quickly.¡¯ In order to complete the orders made by the Demon Blood Sect¡¯s descendants, he had to leave the academy and capture both Mo Yun and Yu Yeop-kyung. He can¡¯t be captured like this, but then Agent No. 4 called out to him. ¡°Uh. Surrender already.¡± Hearing this, the man snorted. ¡°Don act arrogant to me. At the very least, even if it takes time, I can handle you¡­¡± At that moment, a hole appeared in the man¡¯s head. ¡®!?¡¯ No. 4, who had been trying to capture him for information, could not hide his shock. Mumu slowly lowered his hand. ¡°Done.¡± ¡®Done?¡¯ Everyone there was unable to comprehend what Mumu meant. What did he even do just now? What did he mean by saying done after punching a hole in the wall? Mumu turned to speak to the puzzled Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa. ¡°I killed them both. Now it is fine.¡± What the hell was he talking about? That was the question on their faces as they looked at Mumu. On the other hand, Ja Muk-hyun, who understood it, became shocked. ¡®¡­ insane.¡¯ Was this even possible? Chapter 108: The Secret Behind The Jade Plaque (5) ¡°Both of them are dead. Now it is fine.¡±¡®¡­ no way.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at Mumu¡¯s words. They were still inside the hall! Of course, he, too, had detected the presence of those beyond the wall from here. However, that was something different from what Mumu said and supposedly did. ¡®A few walls¡­ distance¡­ numerous obstacles¡­¡¯ And the people were the biggest problem. He overcame all those and managed to take down specific targets? How could he even detect the difference in presence? Was this man really human? He had often heard of such beings in Murim, but Mumu was just 17 years old. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®Blood¡­¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s eyes trembled. Could such a person be born with just the blood of that person? All those with the jade plaque had extraordinary talent. However, Mumu was utterly different from those who also shared his blood. Suddenly, in his mind, the words of his sect leader came to mind. [Do you know what a predator is?] [¡­ isn¡¯t it an animal that preys on other animals?] [Right. That¡¯s correct. Predators are born with ferocity and strength to prey upon.] [I know what you mean. The attitude of such a predator¡­.] [I see.] [Uh?] [Real predators are not nurtured but are made complete through honing.] [What is that supposed to¡­] [A predator has been that way since birth. They are just that way.] At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand what his sect leader was saying. He thought of it as simply a sign to be loyal to those who had that person¡¯s blood. Ja Muk-hyun believed there was no true or absolute strongest in the world. Everything had its own compatibilities, and the strong would eventually fall. Hadn¡¯t the same thing repeatedly happened in history? ¡®Didn¡¯t the Four Great Beings collapse to give rise to another era?¡¯ So he thought everything would change and was convinced that only when strength and fierceness were united would he be able to subdue everything. But what does this strength mean? This sight broke his will with the sheer absurdity of it. ¡®This isn¡¯t something which can be handled.¡¯ The hand holding the sword against Ha-ryun¡¯s neck relaxed. He had decided on a lord, but now this man was looking like the True Lord to him. It was then. ¡°Haaah!¡± Mumu took a deep breath which puffed up his cheeks like a balloon. ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, the blade he held in his hand broke in two with a loud rumble. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at this. This was even more absurd! ¡®T-this is insane!¡¯ Even Ha-ryun, who had his life saved thanks to this, was shocked. The technique of using needles hidden in the mouth was something often used by assassins, but Mumu had used only air to break a sword. ¡®He isn¡¯t a human!¡¯ He was speechless, and it was difficult to even open his mouth. And then Mumu said. ¡°What more have you prepared? It is getting annoying, so let¡¯s talk it out.¡± Ja Muk-hyun dropped the broken sword. No, as the sword broke down, he could feel the palm holding the handle lose the strength to hold on. This wasn¡¯t something that an assassin¡¯s technique could bring. Ja Muk-hyun immediately fell to the floor. ¡°Demon Blood Sect¡¯s Ja Muk-hyun greets the Lord!¡± ¡®¡­ see that change.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue at this. Of course, if they saw something as shocking and miraculous as this, anyone with the will to live would do the same. At that time, Ha-ryun, who managed to escape from death¡¯s door, bowed down as well. ¡°White Valley¡¯s Ha-ryun greets the True Lord.¡± ¡®Kuahaha. I knew you would bend down to him.¡¯ Ha-ryun laughed, looking at Ja Muk-hyun. Seeing this arrogant man bow down to Mumu¡¯s strength was refreshing. Seeing how he acted arrogantly and now bowed to stay alive felt refreshing. ¡®But will he be forgiven?¡¯ He threatened the person who would become the Lord. He was unsure if such acts would be forgiven. Ja Muk-hyun then opened his mouth. ¡°I have committed an indescribable sin against my Lord, so I will pay with my life.¡± Ha-ryun frowned at his words. Was this his attempt to live? Begging by offering your life up? ¡®He is working that brain.¡¯ And Mumu opened his mouth. ¡°I hope you will answer my questions from now on. If not¡­¡± Mumu flicked another finger at the floor right next to Ja Muk-hyun, causing a hole to be drilled into it. Cold sweat dripped from Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s forehead. Ja Muk-hyun wiped the sweat off and said, ¡°¡­ please give me the order.¡± ¡°Ha-ryun.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When he was suddenly called, Ha-ryun responded in a sharp voice. ¡°If he lies, tell me right away.¡± ¡°I-I will do as you ordered.¡± At those words, Ha-ryun couldn¡¯t hide his intentions. Things have changed completely. He was someone who had been captured because of a misunderstanding, but now he will be the one with power. Mumu pulled something from his waist carefully and asked, ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Ja Muk-hyun raised his head and frowned, looking at the two jade plaques in Mumu¡¯s hand. [Mui] [Mumu] It was the same character. And he was puzzled. ¡®What is that one character on the back of the jade plaque?¡¯ At first, Ha-ryun thought only one existed, so it was natural to be shocked at two existing. ¡®So it is their real name and not a false name?¡¯ It was the first time he came to know that the name on the plaque was their real name. On the other hand, Ja Muk-hyun had other thoughts. It was because of Mumu, especially the second Mu character, which was a character in Chinese that signified Nothingness. ¡®What is this?¡¯ He didn¡¯t remember hearing about this. No, there were four owners of the jade plaques that he knew of. These four were the only survivors of the bloodlines from 17 years ago. But for them, Another hole was drilled in front of him. ¡°I need the answer right away. Don¡¯t even think about saying something else.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°From now on, if you don¡¯t answer immediately, I will aim for you.¡± ¡®Good!¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s attitude, Mo Il-hwa cheered for him. A late answer could signify that the answerer was thinking of decorating the truth with lies. Applying pressure in this scenario was good and was proven as Ja Muk-hyun spoke immediately. ¡°The Lord should know the meaning better than me. How can I understand the true meaning of the question¡­¡± ¡°I am asking because I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®You are too honest.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue at Mumu¡¯s honest words. But contrary to her worries, Ja Muk-hyun feared losing his life. He couldn¡¯t even think of ways to get out of this. ¡°I-I do not know everything, but I will tell you what I know. I know those that have the jade plaque are those that have inherited his blood.¡± ¡°Blood?¡± Mumu tilted his head and asked, ¡°Does the fact that we share the same blood mean that we are brothers?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun paused. Something felt strange. If he was the owner of the plaque, he should know this by default, so why ask this question¡­? ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s left arm was blown off, and tremendous pain arose, making him scream. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Mo Il-hwa was startled by the sight. She didn¡¯t think Mumu would actually do this just because of a delayed response. ¡®He is relentless!¡¯ Mo Il-hwa bit her tongue. Usually, people would have a change of expression when they did something like this, but Mumu looked expressionless. ¡®¡­having him as an enemy will be really scary.¡¯ It was so painful that it felt scary that Mumu didn¡¯t even have a change of expression. There was no sympathy. This is because Ja Muk-hyun threatened the life of her father and his father. ¡°Kuaaakkk.¡± Ja Muk-hyun groaned in pain despite covering his mouth. He quickly stopped the bleeding by sealing the blood points there and then said, ¡°Step-brothers¡­¡± ¡°Step-brothers?¡± ¡°Yes. I just know that he gave the jade plaque as proof of that.¡± At those words of Ja Muk-hyun, Mumu had a question answered. There was only one father, and Kang Mui was a half-brother born from another woman¡¯s womb. In any case, they were still brothers. But Mumu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®¡­ Mumu.¡¯ Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu with a sad expression. The first time his brother received a hint about the secret of his birth, it was the least expected thing that any child wanted to know. Mumu then opened his mouth again. ¡°Then are there other brothers besides senior Mui?¡± This time the answer came right away. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there are five, but I know that young master Musam lost his life during the war 17 years ago.¡± ¡°Musam? Was his name Musam?¡± ¡°From what I know.¡± Mumu tilted his head at those words and asked. ¡°Does the Musam name mean that it¡¯s like ¡®The Third Mu¡¯?¡± (Sam means 3) ¡°¡­ I understand it to be as such.¡± Mo Il-hwa thought about Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s answer. ¡®Then did he add a number to his kids? Like Mu and then one two three? Then why does Mumu have no number?¡¯ She was puzzled, but Mumu asked. ¡°Then there are Muil (Mu One) and Musa (Mu Four)?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu then asked right away. ¡°Then why is my name not Muo (Mu five)?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun paused and then spoke hurriedly, scared that Mumu would hit him again. ¡°I-I apologize, my lord. There is a Muo.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu frowned at those words. What is this? He said there were five siblings, and one died 17 years ago. And if there were five, he had to be included. But what was this? Ja Muk-hyun spoke cautiously. ¡°I never saw Muo, but I know that Muil is actually in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ At these words, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa were shocked. Then these people aren¡¯t solely dependent on ruining the academy but the Imperial Palace as well? Mumu asked, ¡°¡­ then it isn¡¯t just five kids then.¡± ¡°Even if I belong to the sect, I do not know the reason for this. All I know is that ownership of the jade plaque means that you are of his blood¡­¡± ¡°You keep saying his and him. Who is that person?¡± Mumu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked the inevitable question. It didn¡¯t make sense to talk about the kids without knowing the father, but this question made Ja Muk-hyun, and even Ha-ryun, look shocked. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know Him?¡¯ The owner of the jade plaque doesn¡¯t know that person? They were flustered. ¡°You are late in answering.¡± Mumu was about to flick again, and Ja Muk-hyun didn¡¯t bother thinking. ¡°He is the leader of the Dominating Hegemony and the Overlord Blood Martial God.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ As soon as those words were said, Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa were shocked. For a moment, they doubted their ears. He was called the Lord, so they had guessed that Mumu¡¯s father was someone important in the Forces of Evil. But the surprise was not lessened with the news that Mumu¡¯s biological father was the Great Demon, the man who had caused the war 17 years ago. ¡®How can this¡­.¡¯ ¡®¡­this is a mess.¡¯ This was indeed a piece of information that would turn the entire Murim upside down. Chapter 109: The Choice (1) Dominating Hegemony.Overlord Blood Martial God. Even now, 17 years later, it was a presence that had not disappeared from the people¡¯s minds. And it has been so for decades. The world was now peaceful, and the era of the Forces of Evil had passed. Still, the memory of the Dominating Hegemony was one of a sea of blood. At that time, the Nine Great Sects One Union and the Six Great Families who lead the Central Plains had tried to fight them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about them, not the lord who led them. During that time, people called it the darkest period. ¡®¡­Nonsense.¡¯ ¡®Mumu¡¯s father is that man?¡¯ Now even those who had stayed silent regarding Mumu turned speechless. This wasn¡¯t something they could just ignore and move on from. Even if it were simply a leader of an evil sect, a rogue scholar, or something similar, Mumu was already at risk, but now, this was too much. ¡®¡­ the public would hate him.¡¯ The fact that his bloodline was that of the Overlord Blood Martial God would overturn the entire murim. Even those called the greatest masters of the time had gone after all his progeny, innocent children, to ensure no new monster would rise. And for there to not only be Mumu, but a few other children left alive? This would raise hell in the murim. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu with a serious face. He looked puzzled, as if he didn¡¯t recognize the name. ¡®Well, nothing can be done.¡¯ She said she would be on his side no matter who Mumu¡¯s father was. However, this was too much. Even the Imperial Family had considered that man dangerous, and it was their greatest achievement when the army was mobilized to take them down. ¡®I should have guessed that it was them when their plans aimed to kill all the students.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa¡¯s head began to ache. And it was the same for Jin-hyuk. He and his whole family had shown strong support for Mumu, whatever the secrets of his birth were. But this was too much. ¡®Father¡­what did you do?¡¯ The child he had accidentally helped during his exile was the son of the Overlord Blood Martial God. This was absurd to even know. And if this fact went out, his whole family would be in danger. No matter what they said, they would be killed. And Mumu said. ¡°Overlord Blood Martial God? Who is that?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the expressions of Ja Muk-hyun and Ha-ryun changed. They did feel it was strange when he asked for his father¡¯s name, but not knowing even the man and his existence was too much. ¡®Is he really someone who doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ At that moment, Jin-hyuk spoke. ¡°Hmm¡­this cannot be. Even if you become everyone¡¯s enemy, I said that our family will support you, but if you are that man¡¯s child, you and everyone around you will be in danger.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°He was the head of the Forces of Evil, and the greatest achievement of this era was that man¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Achievement?¡± ¡°This¡­ this is something which has to be not known. Not just the people but even the Imperial Palace and other groups, if they come to know about your birthright, they will kill your whole family.¡± Jin-hyuk¡¯s face was soaked in a cold sweat. It was worth noting that this wasn¡¯t solely due to his worry for Mumu. His father was the one who had raised the child of a monster, and now this would end up hurting his whole family. ¡°¡­kill our family?¡± ¡°Mumu¡­ it is as Jin-hyuk said. Even a mere member of the Forces of Evil is considered to be dangerous. People now are still scared of the name Overlord Blood Martial God.¡± Mo Il-hwa also expressed her affirmation of Jin-hyuk¡¯s words, and Mumu, who didn¡¯t know everything had to know the truth. Mo Il-hwa knew there was no right or wrong here, but things changed when Mumu¡¯s father was revealed as murim¡¯s greatest villain. That man had killed many people and was an icon of fear. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun narrowed his eyes as he was convinced of this truth. ¡®He didn¡¯t even know of his lineage.¡¯ That was why he kept interfering. Then for some reason, Ha-ryun discovered this man, and he coincidentally ended up defeating Kang Mui, a person who knew about the other jade plaques. His clever mind was on the right track. ¡®He was being honest.¡¯ That was why he had been asked about the jade plaque. He asked because he didn¡¯t know. ¡®I don¡¯t know why there are only four jade plaques with numbered names, but if he survived the war and lived as an orphan, everything falls into place. Ha!¡¯ The fact that he was an adopted child wasn¡¯t to hide his identity. It was simply an honest man raising a child, unaware of his power and existence. ¡®A predator who didn¡¯t know of his own existence¡­¡¯ How could such interesting things happen? Ja Muk-hyun smiled. Instead, this was good. If he didn¡¯t know of his own existence, then he couldn¡¯t have known about his father¡¯s death. At that time, Jin-hyuk pointed to the two of them and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Mumu¡­ I am on your side always, but for this one time, follow my words. Break the jade plaque and hide your identity.¡± ¡°Hide my identity?¡± ¡°Right. Otherwise, our family will be in danger!¡± At Jin-hyuk¡¯s sincere voice, Mumu frowned. The fact that he said he would support him was something he did before knowing how dangerous Mumu¡¯s father was. Mumu then looked at Mo Il-hwa. It was to know if she had the same opinion as Jin-hyuk. It was then. ¡°Lord, your father and mother were the true masters of Forces of Evil and heroes of that era. Your whole family was murdered by the vicious factions of the Forces of Justice who had ambushed them with a simultaneous attack.¡± ¡°They lost their lives to the Forces of Justice?¡± At Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s words, Mumu frowned. ¡°There is a saying that a person who knows Heaven¡¯s Rule and filial piety cannot be with those who killed their parents under the same sky. But they are trying to kill us and deny the lord¡¯s blood, which is still alive and burning hot.¡± ¡°Shut it! Don¡¯t bring Mumu into danger! You paid the price for killing innocent people!¡± Jin-hyuk yelled at Ja Muk-hyun, who was trying to rile up Mumu. At this time, Ha-ryun looked at Jin-hyuk and spoke sneeringly. ¡°Innocent people? Ha!¡­ and did the Forces of Justice only kill the guilty?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look at the actions of the Forces of Evil. What is so different between us? Was it for justice that they feared one man and killed all those close to him or had blood ties with him? From old men to infants! Didn¡¯t they also kill innocent people to get rid of their own emotions!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Jin-hyuk couldn¡¯t answer. It was because it reminded him of war, where many people were mobilized. And like Mo Il-hwa said, there was no point arguing about who was right and wrong. [In the end, don¡¯t they get rid of everyone?] Jin-hyuk was confused. He had been thinking about what was right all his life. But like Ha-ryun said, could a faction that was afraid of one person act so terrifyingly to kill everyone related to that person? Their actions were the same as the Forces of Evil. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Even if there was no right and wrong. The world was full of politics. And when they find out about Mumu¡¯s father, his true father, people would not simply pass it off with, ¡®Ah, he was a kid at the time, it is alright.¡¯ No, they will be scared to death. They would suspect that Mumu, whose real parents were murdered, would come for revenge. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Jin-hyuk looked at Mumu. What was the correct answer to this situation? In the end, he vowed to support his brother, and now he was persuading him to hide his true identity in fear of his own family getting killed. ¡®Is this destiny?¡¯ Jin-hyuk thought. This was a fate he couldn¡¯t escape from. Now everything depends on Mumu. The fate of himself, his father, mother, and older brother all depended on Mumu¡¯s decision. ¡®I want to stop him, but¡­¡¯ If it was himself in Mumu¡¯s position, would he endure that his father was killed? Even if the father was a man who did terrible things, would that change anything between them? This was a common fate for those who share blood. Mumu cannot be stopped from doing it. ¡®Since my father raised Mumu, we have been pulled into his fate.¡¯ Realizing this, Jin-hyuk sighed. He could no longer intervene. Mo Il-hwa smiled at the look on Jin-hyuk¡¯s face. ¡®Right. He did look upright but eventually gave up.¡¯ She understood him. In the end, Jin-hyuk was the kind of person who thought about Mumu before himself. So now everything is up to Mumu. Even if his father was the Overlord Blood Martial God, there was only one conclusion Mumu could come to. ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You decide what you want.¡± ¡°I decide?¡± ¡°Right. As you heard, your father was considered the world¡¯s enemy as he had killed people in his quest to become the ruler of Murim. He died due to the wrath of others, so, understandably, you would seek revenge for him. But if your true identity is revealed, you and the people around you will be in danger. And you will have to endure that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Right and wrong don¡¯t matter. After all, this is due to the relationship between the two sides. However, the outcome of the decision is something you will have to bear responsibility for.¡± Mo Il-hwa calmly told him this. Actually, no matter what path Mumu took, she knew it would be a thorny one. In the end, if he chose his father, the adoptive family that took care of him would be put in danger, and he would have to turn his back on them. But if he chose to cut off the ties with his father, he would have to fight with those who followed him. ¡®¡­ you are born with such a terrible fate.¡¯ Mo Il-hwa looked at Mumu with sad eyes. Who would have known that Mumu¡¯s fate, which had looked bright, would instead be as stormy as the sea? What choice would Mumu make? At that moment, Ja Muk-hyun slammed his forehead to the floor and said, ¡°Lord. We must not forget the resentment of your father and your family members whose souls are wandering without rest after having their lives taken unjustly by the Forces of Justice. If the lord forsakes his destiny to join them and yields to the enemy¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mumu interrupted his words. At this, Ja Muk-hyun looked at Mumu with hopeful eyes. ¡°Lord¡­¡± ¡°I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Is the purpose of senior and the other men to seek revenge for my father?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun went silent. He knew his response would be crucial to getting Mumu on his side. So he spoke with a voice of determination. ¡°Along with revenge for blood, it is also to achieve dominion over the world. If the lord gives us the courage, we will obey you unconditionally.¡± Every man dreamt of conquering the world. And he thought it would be even more fascinatingly possible with strength like Mumu¡¯s. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Conquer the world?¡± ¡°Right! If lord¡­.¡± ¡°Then you will take revenge, conquer the world and kill a lot of people?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Ja Muk-hyun couldn¡¯t respond to that. To subdue the world, sacrifices would have to be made. How could one achieve dominance without sacrifices and striking fear in the enemy? ¡°¡­ it is a natural procedure.¡± Mumu spoke with a sullen voice. ¡°Then it isn¡¯t revenge but just repetition of the past.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Killing and dying again. Do you think such a thing is dominance over the world? If that is the case, I can see what will happen.¡± ¡°Lord! How can!¡± ¡°I am just stating my thoughts. What is wrong with it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. How could a weak cub have been born under such a fierce tiger? ¡®¡­ he got influenced!¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun understood the reason. Mumu didn¡¯t know about his true blood till now. As he had grown up under a scholar who would only discuss such things, this was bound to happen. ¡°¡­ Lord. Are you sure about not taking revenge for your father?¡± ¡°Well.¡± At Mumu¡¯s tone, Ja Muk-hyun came out with stronger rhetoric. ¡°The lord hasn¡¯t been recognized by the Eight Evil Families yet! If the lord doesn¡¯t take over the vision of the former lord, the others will become the ones to inherit it!¡± ¡°So it happens even if it isn¡¯t me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu touched his chin at this. ¡°Hmm¡­now that is a bit difficult.¡± ¡°The Eight Evil Families have been waiting for this moment for 17 years. Lord, you grew up without knowing anything, and as you fraternized with the enemies, you didn¡¯t even feel enraged at what happened, but we cannot stop¡­¡± ¡°I understand that from seeing senior.¡± That they will never stop. Mumu stroked his chin and said, ¡°Let me change the question. I think I understand why you want revenge. Then if I tell you to not touch the people around me and myself to take revenge with the least possible sacrifices and to rule the world without touching innocent people, will you do it?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun snorted inside. They wanted bloody revenge, a vicious annihilation to avenge the killing of their blood. That meant many must die. What would revenge even mean by killing less? ¡°Lord. No, you will not become the lord. But things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. If you want to become a different kind of lord, you should seek the counsel of¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mumu interrupted Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s words. Then he lowered his hand from his chin. ¡°You don¡¯t plan to listen to me at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ja Muk-hyun didn¡¯t respond. But everyone knew what this meant. Mumu looked at Ja Muk-hyun and sighed. ¡°Phew. We cannot do much then. The question is answered. Let¡¯s just talk.¡± ¡°Talk?¡± ¡°I will be the lord for senior and my father¡¯s subordinates. In exchange, you all will follow me unconditionally.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun frowned. He knew what kind of tendencies Mumu had. Just because he was willing to be the lord and asked them to obey him didn¡¯t mean that he would lead them in the direction they wanted to go in. And what was his attitude? It was annoying, but he said he would be their leader. ¡°You are someone who will become the lord. If the lord doesn¡¯t carry out the revenge correctly, then someone from the Eight¡­¡± Before he could say it, Mumu walked closer. Then, carefully, he grabbed Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s head so he wouldn¡¯t crush it. It still felt like Ja Muk Hyun¡¯s head would explode. ¡°Uhhh!¡± Mumu spoke in an emotionless voice to Ja Muk-hyun, who was in pain. ¡°I think you are misunderstanding something here.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Conquering the world for revenge is something I can do alone.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 110: The Choice (2) ¡®Alone is enough?¡¯Mumu¡¯s words almost made Ja Muk-hyun forget about the pain he felt from his wounds. It was the first time he heard someone say such arrogant words. No matter how he tried to interpret them, Mumu¡¯s words sounded like he could take revenge and conquer the world alone. ¡®How could he say such wild words?¡¯ It was odd. Despite Mumu saying it, it didn¡¯t seem stupid. Instead, it sounded plausible. ¡®No.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun, who was almost convinced, shook his head. Even if the one called the God of Martial Arts descended and all of the orthodox sects joined hands, they would not be able to win. Then how would it be possible for this man? ¡®¡­ is it to show his conviction?¡¯ If that was the case, then Mumu was more interesting than the other jade plaque owners. Right now, the Murim is in its heyday. If someone had to go against people in their best conditions, they had to be driven by revenge and a thirst for blood. And Ja Muk-hyun opened his mouth, ¡°L¡­ Lord, if yo¡­ you want to lead the¡­. Eight Evil¡­ families¡­ you¡­need¡­ to get¡­ recognized¡­. By other¡­ plaque owners.¡± ¡°Recognized?¡± ¡°The owners¡­ of jade¡­.plaques are¡­ everywhere¡­ around¡­¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± As he groaned in pain, Mumu let go of his head. ¡°Speak properly.¡± Ja Muk-hyun, who fell to the ground, continued to speak after catching his breath. ¡°As I said, all the owners of the plaques have the right to be the successor. However, it isn¡¯t possible to recognize all of them as lords. So the Eight Evil families have put a condition for it.¡± ¡°Condition? What is it?¡±¡¯ ¡°It is to inherit His Martial arts.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± ¡°Yes. As he had lost his life in the war 17 years ago, the succession of his martial arts was cut off.¡± Mo Il-hwa intervened. ¡°Are you talking about the martial arts of Overlord Blood Martial God?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. His martial arts were known to have reached the supreme point in the world. It is a fact that even the Four Great Warriors recognized his skills.¡± Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t deny that. Although that man was known to be the leader of the Forces of Evil. It was no exaggeration to say that he was feared by all and could even be called the God of Martial Arts. ¡®But¡­¡¯ All sects had a certain martial art that only the leaders could use. Even the Shaolin Sect had a martial art only their abbot could use. It could be said that it was the martial art that symbolized the sect. It was natural for Mumu¡¯s father to have had one too. But it was odd. ¡°Wait, I heard that the succession didn¡¯t happen, then how could that be done?¡± At her question, Ja Muk-hyun snorted and spoke while looking toward the library. ¡°¡­no matter how many consider him the enemy, do you think he was called the God of Martial Arts for nothing? Do you think the Four Great Warriors are stupid enough to throw away such a precious thing?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Right. His divine arts are here.¡± They had already verified it. Over the past eight years, they have discovered it. Mo Il-hwa was shocked at how confident the man sounded. ¡®No! Why would the academy hold such dangerous things on its premises?¡¯ Seriously, the Four Great Warriors were amazing to keep such a thing in here. Ignoring her, the man continued. ¡°The Eight Evil Families will only recognize the one person who can inherit his martial arts.¡± ¡°So you mean they must have the martial arts in their possession to become the lord?¡± S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes. Currently, there are two closest to it, Muil and Mui. They are the closest to inheriting his martial arts as they have the right body. That is why they are the two thought to be the successors of the lord.¡± ¡°The right body?¡± ¡°It means nothing to inherit just the blood if there is no body which can handle his martial arts. Young lord Musa and Muwu didn¡¯t inherit it.¡± Therefore, they didn¡¯t receive any title nor the right to become the lord. But Ja Muk-hyun thought that Mumu could do it. Because he had strength that went beyond human reasoning. ¡®If¡­¡¯ What would happen if he learned the martial arts of that man? Ja Muk-hyun was convinced. If that martial art is mastered once more, the Murim will be greeting a new Great Warrior. And with Mumu, there was a high chance of it happening. That was why he knelt for Mumu. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Mumu¡¯s determination to become the lord is different from the other contenders. Perhaps because he was raised under a scholar, it was as if he wanted to keep his purity in his actions. He wanted to be someone who could protect his people. ¡®A character which doesn¡¯t suit the head of the Forces of Evil.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun didn¡¯t like that one aspect, but it wasn¡¯t as if there was no way around it. What Mumu lacked right now were feelings of anger. ¡®If there is none, it can be infused.¡¯ If he lost important things in the hands of the Forces of Justice, would Mumu still continue to protect those around him? If given a chance, Mumu could be changed. ¡®¡­ I will fill in what you lack and turn you into a true warrior of the Forces of Evil.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun hid his dark intentions. For now, he will motivate Mumu to become the lord. Mumu spoke right then. ¡°Annoying.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun frowned. Was he saying that the conditions to become the lord weren¡¯t convenient? Mumu continued. ¡°I wonder if there is any need to do that.¡± ¡®Ha!¡¯ What? This was supposed to be the best martial art in the world. Sure, Ja Muk-hyun wasn¡¯t aware of it, but it was something he believed in, at least. ¡°¡­ it is important to inherit his martial arts. Not just the Eight Evil Families, but many more would come to support you if you have it. It is also necessary to subjugate your enemies with.¡± Mumu shook his head. Ja Muk-hyun was starting to get annoyed. Did this guy really want to be the lord? ¡°If you want to be the lord. If you fail to get their loyalty, then his revenge and aim for world domination will¡­¡± ¡°You are making me say the same thing twice.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°It is fine. Then it will be better to test whether or not they will be loyal.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mumu approached Ja Muk-hyun, who was puzzled. In response, the man hesitated, not knowing what to do, and Mumu said. ¡°I told you. I am not a lord because you people need one.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun frowned and said, ¡°You can be the lord, though. Your strength is clearly beyond the realm of humans. You can be called someone who¡­¡± Before he could finish, Mumu grabbed Ja Muk-hyun and lifted him up. ¡°W-why¡­¡± And he carefully put the man on his shoulder. He was shocked and looked at Mumu, who was looking at Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa. ¡°Guys. I will be back.¡± ¡°Be back?¡± When they wondered what he meant, Mumu bent his knees and, at the moment as he stepped back, the floor around his legs cracked. With the sound of the building¡¯s ceiling breaking, Mumu soared into the air. The speed was so fast that it felt like they were soaring and ripping through the air. Ja Muk-hyun was losing it. His ears and eyes were hurting despite protecting his body with internal energy. ¡®W-what is this?¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun doubted his eyes for a moment. No, he could not believe this scene in front of him. The height that they had reached made the academy look like it could fit into his palm, and everything around the area was now visible. All the land around looked small, the rivers that moved around its surface looked like tiny streams of water. Looking down, Ja Muk-hyun felt utterly lost. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Was this possible? He was already shocked Mumu could jump high, but this was too high! ¡®¡­ he isn¡¯t human.¡¯ How could any human jump this high with just his muscle strength? He felt dizzy at the speed of the movement until he heard Mumu¡¯s words. ¡°The Demon Blood Sect, was it?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The sect that you said you came from? Where is it?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun felt shocked. ¡°Speak up.¡± Ja Muk-hyun couldn¡¯t speak and just pointed his finger in a direction. At that moment¡­ ¡®Huh!¡¯ Mumu suddenly turned in the air, as if it was natural for his body, and moved in the direction Ja Muk-hyun pointed. To the southeast of the academy. Located in the Fujian province. There is a place called Hua¡¯an county in its southern portion. A bit further than that was an area with rough terrain. Surrounded by rugged mountains on all sides, the place was covered with cliffs, and not many people would go there. Not even people escorted by warriors would enter it. The area was surrounded by fog all year round, and if one set foot in the wrong way, they could never get out alive. Dead bodies were often found around the area. Because of the rough terrain, it had become a place that no one would go to and was a place with a secret hidden in it. At the center of the stone mountain cliff, in this place surrounded by cliffs and valleys, was a hidden group. It was one of the strongest Murim groups that were once under the Dominating Hegemony, which had been taken down 17 years ago. Along with the Demon Blood Sect and Heavenly Killing Valley, they were considered one of the best groups in the Eight Evil Families. Their strength was comparable to that of Wudang and Mount Hua. They were capable of boasting their strength alongside the strongest people in the world. ¡°Hmm.¡± At the window in the room where the leader of the Demon Blood Sect resides. Ja Hyeong-gyong took something out and nodded his head. And a middle-aged man with a long scar near his mouth asked him as he stood behind the man. ¡°Any news?¡± At that question, Ja Hyeong-gyong smiled. ¡°We are finally reaching the right time.¡± ¡°And when it comes?¡± ¡°It seems like the one who will be the lord has finally found it.¡± At those words of Ja Hyeong-gyong, the middle-aged man trembled. It was his excitement that he couldn¡¯t hide. The man clenched his fist and said. ¡°This has brought him closer to being lord. The prediction of the sect leader was right.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And then, Baek Seom, who assists him, will also be someone close to him.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. Muk-hyun has a stronger heart compared to Baek Seom.¡± The middle-aged man smiled brightly at the words of Ja Hyeong-gyong. As he said, the two were excellent. No matter who succeeded, their sect had nothing to lose. ¡°The one aiming to be the lord in the academy must be working hard. It seems that the beginning of the great war went wrong at the start, but the more this happens, the more burdens Muk-hyun will have to shoulder¡­¡± It was before he could even finish speaking. ¡°Huh?¡± The place they were in shook. ¡®What is this?¡¯ At the sudden shuddering of the land, Ja Hyeong-gyong frowned and looked outside the window. In front of the tower-like place, he could see the land split into lines and someone in the middle. ¡®!?¡¯ The middle-aged man behind him was also shocked and approached him. ¡°Ack. That¡­¡± In their eyes, they saw a muscular young man with someone familiar over his shoulder. The familiar person was none other than Ja Muk-hyun. ¡°No, who is he who dares to touch the young master!¡± ¡°Sect leader?¡± Before he could even finish his words, Ja Hyeong-gyong jumped out of the window and landed near the man. The middle-aged man bit his lip and quickly followed him. ¡°Intruder! Seize him!¡± ¡°Woahhhhh!!!¡± Meanwhile, hundreds of warriors of the sect came to capture the one who suddenly intruded into their base. Ja Hyeong-gyong looked at Ja Muk-hyun and the boy. The boy then took Ja Muk-hyun off of his shoulder. Ja Muk-hyun could only stagger before puking his guts out. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± It was difficult to understand what was happening. ¡®¡­¡¯ What was certain was that the moment he saw the boy, Ja Hyeong-gyong felt a strange sensation that couldn¡¯t be put into words. An unknown feeling of intimidation went through his body. The boy had done nothing to make him feel that, but all five of his senses told him to be alert. ¡®¡­just how did he get here?¡¯ Their sect was hidden in the roughest terrain and covered with fog. No one could ever enter it, even by accident, but this boy just fell from the sky. ¡®From the sky?¡¯ Ja Hyeong-gyong looked at the cracked floor between the boy¡¯s feet. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ His eyes were fluttering in shock. The mist, which was supposed to cover the sky, was split open. Chapter 111: The Choice (3) ¡°Bleerrghhh!¡±Ja Muk-hyun continued to puke out blood. His stomach and body felt so queasy that he could not even muster the strength to stand up. Although he had protected his body using internal energy, he still felt the pressure as his internal organs tore up from the inside. He couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open on the way here. Despite his bad physical condition, Ja Muk-hyun was puzzled. ¡®¡­how did the defense circle get pierced like this?¡¯ To enter the Demon Blood Sect, one had to break through the path of the defense circle. But Mumu simply broke it and flew inside. Any expectations that Mumu would be deflected or rejected entry were utterly shattered. ¡®¡­he really isn¡¯t human!¡¯ Everyone in the sect would be shocked to know the defense circle was pierced like this, especially the sect leader. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Ja Hyeong-gyong could be seen in Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s peripheral vision. It had been around two years since he saw this man, but the man still looked the same. But his eyes looking at Mumu were full of cautiousness. ¡®As expected, even the sect leader is wary.¡¯ A sense of intimidation was coming from Mumu. All of his instincts were screaming. Ja Hyeong-gyong was a much more skilled warrior than Ja Muk-hyun, so he must feel this more clearly. Mumu then said. ¡°Are you all of the Demon Blood Sect?¡± At Mumu casually asking that question, those who surrounded him frowned. Of course, not everyone reacted the same way. A middle-aged man with a scar on his lips drew his sword. ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into this place with the young master?¡± ¡®Guardian Gok-oh.¡¯ The middle-aged man was Gok-oh, and he was one of the two guardians of the sect. He had a hot-tempered personality and was quick to jump into action, yet he was called one of the three most talented people in the sect. Mumu answered his question. ¡°I am Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu?¡± ¡°But I asked first. Is this the right place?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Gok-oh became angry. However, he was skilled, so he didn¡¯t jump in as his body told him to be wary of the boy. He couldn¡¯t just jump in. ¡®What is he? Is that man human?¡¯ Rather than his instincts telling him this, it was as if his five senses were being stimulated. This was a feeling which rose when a wild beast appeared in front of you. There was no way that a warrior who was that skilled wouldn¡¯t notice Mumu¡¯s strength. Gok-oh¡¯s eyes glinted like a tiger¡¯s. Yet now, it felt like he was prey in front of his predator. ¡®Why does this guy give out this feeling¡­¡¯ Gradually making eye contact with Mumu steadily became more difficult. He couldn¡¯t avoid the gaze because of his pride and personality, but little by little, he was beginning to sweat. ¡®¡­ no way.¡¯ Ja Hyeong-gyong¡¯s eyes trembled. He thought Mumu was just unusual, but this feeling felt too familiar. It was almost as if he was facing ¡®HIM¡¯ again. The same sense of intimidation gave him the same sense of thrill that he had felt 17 years ago. ¡®Lord?¡¯ Overlord Blood Martial God. Ja Heyong-gyong, whose mind had meandered to the past, opened his mouth after he managed to calm himself down. ¡°T-this is the Demon Blood Sect.¡± ¡°Is that so? I came here to check it out.¡± ¡°He is the Sect Leader, Ja Hyeong-gyong.¡± With those words from Ja Muk-hyun, the sect leader could guess one thing. Ja Muk-hyun was someone who never bowed down to others. If he treated this boy with such respect, he had to be related to their lord. ¡®Mumu was it?¡¯ There was no one with the name Mumu among the possible candidates. Muil, Mui,Musa, Muo. Among them, Mui was the one that Ja Muk-hyun followed. Then Ja Muk-hyun spoke. ¡°Sect leader, Guardian Gok-oh, and brothers of the sect, this is young master Mumu who is another inheritor of that man¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Another inheritor?¡± At the words of Ja Muk-hyun, everyone began to talk. What did he mean by saying that this boy, whose name they were hearing for the first time, was an inheritor of that man¡¯s blood? Even the sect leader was reacting the same way. He had never heard of the name Mumu. ¡°Muk-hyun.¡± Je Hyeong-gyong finally spoke. At this, Ja Muk-hyun bowed to him. If Mumu wasn¡¯t here, he would have knelt on one knee, put his hands together, and greeted him. At this half-bow, Ja Hyeong-gyong frowned. ¡°He is someone who will be the lord?¡± At that, Ja Muk-hyun said to Mumu in a careful tone. ¡°Please show them the jade plaque.¡± At that request, Mumu pulled out the plaque he had placed in his pocket. Seeing the plaque, Ja Hyeong-gong frowned. This was definitely the same plaque. On its back, the name Mumu was written as well. [Mumu] It was clearly engraved. As a result, this complicated things. ¡®There was another one?¡¯ After that man¡¯s death, the other followers under him ran to save the man¡¯s children, even if it meant sacrificing everything. And they were Muil, Mui, Musa, and Muo. Sadly, Musam died, but the other four were saved. ¡°Sect leader, how can this be?¡± Guardian Gok-oh couldn¡¯t hide his shock, clearly unable to believe this situation. It was the first time he¡¯s seen such a thing happen. ¡®Was there someone hidden from us?¡¯ The truth behind this can only be known to the one person who risked his life to save the children during the war. Mumu put the jade plaque back in and said, ¡°Now you know who I am.¡± Despite those words, no one could respond. This made Ja Muk-hyun nervous. But within the next minute, Ja Hyeong-gyong knelt down on one knee and bowed politely. ¡°I am the sect leader of the Demon Blood Sect, greeting the young master.¡± The other warriors of the sect all followed the example of the sect leader. Even Gok-oh did the same. ¡°We greet the young master!!¡± All of the warriors there bowed to him. As they all greeted him, Mumu asked Ja Muk-hyun with a puzzled expression. ¡°They aren¡¯t calling me the one who becomes the Lord?¡± ¡°¡­that is because nothing other than the plaque was recognized.¡± Muil and Mui were recognized by their families. That was why they were referred to as lord candidates. Nothing could be recognized for Mumu, who only showed his plaque. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? To be recognized, you must inherit that man¡¯s martial arts.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I know. I need to check it.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Muk-hyun clicked his tongue. Although Mumu had strength beyond the realm of ordinary humans, that wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Even their former Lord, considered the best in murim, had fallen to the Four Great Warriors, who joined together to kill him. And that was 17 years in the past. The people under the Four Great Warriors might have become even stronger now. That was why the Eight Evil Families planned to create infighting among the four. ¡®Follow that directive. Only then can you lead the Eight Evil Families.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun didn¡¯t say that out loud. It was because he thought it would be faster for Mumu to experience it than to tell him outright. And Mumu spoke to the sect leader. ¡°Senior Muk-hyun has told me that to earn the loyalty of all of you, my father¡¯s subordinates, I had to do something.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Ja Hyeong-gyong looked at Ja Muk-hyun. It was because he had just disclosed the entirety of the proceedings to a child he had just met. At that, the sect leader replied as he continued to bow. ¡°If you heard it from him, then it is right.¡± ¡°Right? But do you have to make it so troublesome?¡± ¡°Troublesome?¡± ¡°I am here to make people swear allegiance to me without the other stuff. Ah, of course, if you swear allegiance to me, you will have to obey my orders.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s leisurely words, Ja Hyeong-gyong¡¯s expression went stiff. The other warriors were no different. The blood of the man they once served suddenly appeared out of nowhere and told them to ignore their rules and remain loyal to him? To them, the request from Mumu was nonsensical. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Ja Hyeong-gyong sighed. Hearing the words of Mumu, he thought of something which happened in the past. In the process of subjugating all the Forces of Evil sects and making them serve under him, the lord did most of it using only blunt force. In the end, fascinated by the power he held, everyone followed that man. But the present was a different era. They need a master and lord who inherited that person¡¯s martial arts. If one wanted to lead the Eight Evil Families, one would have to inherit that man¡¯s martial arts. So he decided to politely answer. ¡°Young master. If you want to follow in his footsteps and lead us all, and if you want to have us under you¡­¡± ¡°Who made the law that a Lord has to follow the standards and rules of the subordinates?¡± At the words of Mumu, the sect leader raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know much about this boy, but that arrogant attitude greatly resembles his father. Of course, the same went for the other plaque owners. ¡°Young master¡­ if young master inherited his blood, all of us would happily come down to you without any disagreement. But five people inherited his blood, including you.¡± ¡°So you want us to compete?¡± ¡°Yes. Take over his martial arts. If you get that martial art of his, even if one doesn¡¯t like the young master, they will come under you¡­¡± Mumu held out his hand. Gok-oh looked angry as his sect leader was made to stop halfway. No matter if the boy in front of them had inherited their lord¡¯s blood, how could he act so rude to their sect leader? In the end, Gok-oh opened his mouth with an angry voice. ¡°Young master. The leaders of the Eight Evil Families, including us, are faithful people who served the lord. And the opinions of all¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know it. But there is something you are mistaken about.¡± ¡°Mistaken?¡± ¡°I heard your purpose is to take revenge for my father and conquer the world, right?¡± S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At Mumu¡¯s words, the guardian and the sect leader frowned. For what purpose was he asking this? As they were confused, Mumu continued. ¡°But if you are trying to do that, I don¡¯t need you at all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mumu leisurely answered. ¡°Just accept it that you are saying you want revenge and control over the world, but you don¡¯t even realize that all you are doing is creating trouble.,¡± ¡°Young master!¡± In the end, Guardian Gok-oh burst out, unable to hold back his anger. This kid might have his blood, but he was still 17. How strong must he be to actually come into this place, which was under the protection of a strong defensive circle, and spew such words? ¡°If you cross the line, even if you are the young master¡­¡± Mumu clenched his fist, making his deltoid triceps, biceps, and forearm muscles wobble as they swelled up. ¡®W-what muscle is that!¡¯ For a moment, even Gok-oh felt shocked at the sight. Mumu looked to the northeast and said. ¡°That side looks good. A little moderately¡­¡± With those words, Mumu immediately swung his fist in the direction at an angle slightly higher than the warriors¡¯ height. At that moment, there was a deafening roar, making the warriors feel as if their eardrums would burst. The air in the direction that Mumu had swung his fist towards moved like centric waves. With that pressure, the fog around them had split into the shape of a fan. A large hole was drilled into the cliff face of the mountain valley surrounding the northeastern corner. No, could it be called a hole? It was a large cavity that was nearly 50 kilometers deep. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Everyone who looked at it was shocked. All of them stopped and stared stiffly at the sight. What was it that they were even looking at now? ¡®¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡¯ Even Gok-oh felt his legs go weak at this. Was this the power of a human? He looked at Ja Hyeong-gyong. Even the sect leader looked shocked as he could not take his eyes off the huge hole in the cliff. [Because I don¡¯t need you, people, at all.] At this, he understood what Mumu was hinting at. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ This was a different realm from a being wearing human skin. At that moment, Mumu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I am asking this just because I am curious. The martial arts of Overlord Blood or something, is it that great?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 112: The Choice (4) At the accommodations in the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy.¡°Uh?¡± Yu Jin-sung, a royal inspector and the older brother of Mumu and Jin-hyuk, spoke out in surprise. He looked at Oh Muyang, who was a supervisor, with a puzzled expression. Although Yu Jin-sung was the inspector, Oh Muyang was the one sent as a supervisor here at the academy. However, it was shocking that the man wanted to return to the palace ¡®Why?¡¯ This situation was clearly turning for the worse as four of their men had been killed while they were still in the middle of an investigation. If anything, Oh Muyang should request the Imperial Palace to send him more manpower. Instead, the man said he wanted to return with his remaining men? And the reason for it was¡­ ¡®Sa Muheo of the academy needs to be transported to the palace?¡¯ That was what he said. As Oh Muyang had a higher rank, Yu Jin-sung could not even ask for a reason. Still, it felt strange to take the most relevant and dangerous criminal behind the academy¡¯s situation without even finishing the investigation. ¡®What the hell is he hiding?¡¯ There was something about Sa Muheo. Otherwise, Oh Muyang wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. ¡®Did he make some kind of deal during the interrogation?¡¯ Yu Jin-sung felt very confused as there were too many possibilities that he could think of. But he could not come to a clear conclusion. Still, it was apparent that Oh Muyang¡¯s real purpose in coming here wasn¡¯t to investigate but to create an incident so that the Imperial Palace would have a pretense to become directly involved with the academy¡¯s inner workings. Oh Muyang, who was packing his things for the return, said. ¡°Ah¡­ one more thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If the investigation is done, there is a student you will have to escort.¡± ¡°A student?¡± ¡°It is confidential, so if the information is leaked, everyone¡¯s life will be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­ just who could that be?¡± At Yu Jin-sung¡¯s question, Oh Muyang smiled and said, ¡°She is the county princess of His Majesty Jin Wang¡¯s family. You will need to escort her to the palace..¡± ¡®!?¡¯ In an unremarkable forest near the West Wind Pavillion. Ma Yeon-hwa was sitting on a rock with both her swords unsheathed as she polished them. She then heard a voice calling out to her from behind. ¡°My lady.¡± When she heard a familiar voice, she asked in return. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you going to continue staying in the academy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that question, Ma Yeon-hwa continued to wipe her sword without answering, signifying that she planned to stay here. And the owner of the voice sighed. ¡°Things have changed.¡± ¡°What changed?¡± ¡°Since a member of the Imperial Palace Inspectorate died here, the search for the spies will be exposed alongside your identity.¡± ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°It will be wise to take a step back.¡± At those words, Ma Yeon-hwa put her swords back in their sheaths with a stiff face and then turned her head. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten what we wanted yet.¡± ¡°For the revival of the sect, the safety of the young lady is more important.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa approached the owner of the voice and patted their shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die until I bring the sect back up.¡± ¡°¡­my lady.¡± ¡°Instead, did you bring that?¡± At her question, the other person looked up, and Ma Yeon-hwa smiled ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I listened to your hymns.¡± At her words, the other person exhaled and then blew. A faint melody immediately filled her ears. Oh Muyang was near the western gate of the academy with his belongings all packed up. He looked towards the east for a moment before a faint whistling sound came, making him turn back to the wagon behind him. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Deputy Headmaster, Dan Pil-hoo. That man was such an annoyance. Sa Muheo was in the detention wagon, with the reason behind it being Dan Pil-hoo. As if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with utterly destroying his plan, he even broke Sa Muheo¡¯s dantian. He had taken up the academy¡¯s request because of Sa Muheo, but this was a mess. ¡®He was a step ahead.¡¯ A broken bone might take time to recover, but a dantian, once broken, was forever lost. Perhaps if you met the right person, even broken bones could be restored to normal, but a dantian was impossible to restore. Oh Muyang shook his head. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have taken him lightly. After all, he was someone who was known to be a deadly viper. And he is still strong even now.¡¯ Oh Muyang decided to deal with this later. There was also Mumu, who had turned both Sa Muheo and Kang Mui into a mess, which led to Dan Pil-hoo figuring out Oh Muyang¡¯s plans. He needed a real force to take those two people down. ¡®This isn¡¯t my sphere of influence.¡¯ Besides, he had to bring someone strong here, so it¡¯s best to retreat for now. Of course, he wasn¡¯t simply leaving as he had made a few arrangements. [Bring the county princess back to the palace] It was the first assignment he had given out. He had assigned it to Yu Jin-sung, who had started to get suspicious. [If that is the order given by the¡­] [The orders given by His Majesty are two. I will escort the criminal behind the incident and bring the lady back.] [How can you do that?] [But even if the culprit behind the incident is caught, aren¡¯t there those who could have escaped? It is better to distract them with this.] [Distract them?] [I will be distracting them by taking the criminal. You will finish the remaining investigations and then bring the princess back.] Since the cause was made clear, Yu Jin-sung had no reason to refuse. Oh Muyang had also said that he would become bait, so what more could be said? Still, his mind couldn¡¯t deal with it anymore due to the intensity of the given mission. ¡®If something goes wrong with the princess¡¯s safety, who will answer to His Majesty? Hehehe.¡¯ This was his real goal. At around the same time¡­ In the Demon Blood Sect, Mumu asked the gathered warriors, ¡°I am asking because I am curious, so was the martial arts of that man really that great?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ja Muk-hyun, who was next to Mumu, couldn¡¯t answer. He was painfully aware of Mumu¡¯s strength. So how could he actually respond after seeing this? This was a strength beyond the realm of humans. ¡®¡­ is the competition between the plaque owners even needed?¡¯ He thought about it objectively. Even if the young lords Mui and Muil were ready for it, would they even be able to stop Mumu¡¯s power? ¡®¡­ he is untouchable.¡¯ Ja Muk-hyun gulped involuntarily as he saw the clear evidence of strength. What would happen if Mumu¡¯s fists were directed at them? Just the thought was terrifying. [¡­ I will fill what is lacking and make the perfect lord!] He had decided that but now felt utterly terrified. Would the catastrophe he had planned to create by harming those precious to Mumu end with just the sects of the Forces of Justice? Mumu¡¯s power was close to causing utter despair. He then heard the sound of someone kneeling and looked to see that it was Ja Hyeong-gyong. ¡°S-sect leader?¡± The warriors of the sect were all shocked at this, and Ja Hyeong-gyong pounded his head on the ground as he shouted. ¡°The sect leader of the Eight Evil Families¡¯ Demon Blood Sect swears allegiance to the lord!¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ The oath of allegiance was made, surprising everyone there. However, no one objected to it. If it wasn¡¯t this monster, then who would they call their lord? And immediately, guardian Gok-oh knelt down as well. And the others all joined in. ¡°The Demon Blood Sect swears allegiance!!!!¡± The sect leader of the Demon Blood Sect was seated inside a room in his hall of residence alongside Mumu, Gok-oh, and Ja Muk-hyun. The atmosphere was different from before. Even guardian Gok-oh showed a more polite attitude to Mumu. ¡°Lord. This is the Pu¡¯er tea imported right from the Yunnan province. I don¡¯t know if it will suit your taste, but enjoy it.¡± The anger inside him was gone, and Mumu shook his head at the words of Gok-oh. At this, Gok-oh asked him. ¡°Is the tea not something you prefer?¡± ¡°No, my adoptive father, who raised me, liked to drink tea. So I drink a lot of tea.¡± ¡°Then you must have good knowledge about tea. So why?¡± ¡°I feel like it will break.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The jade plaque was hard to break, so it was fine, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°The teacup looks too delicate.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, guardian Gok-oh bit his tongue. Did the boy refuse the tea for fear of breaking the teacup? After all, Mumu, who created the hole in the clouds, was someone not with internal energy but pure strength. ¡°T-then how about¡­¡± ¡°No, before I head back, I have something to ask.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the sect leader was puzzled. ¡°Please ask your question. If it is anything I know of, I will speak.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ it isn¡¯t something strange. It was something that senior Muk-hyun didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°My senior said that during the war, Musam died, and there were only four of my half-brothers who survived. Then what about me?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Even the sect leader couldn¡¯t answer this. This was a topic that he wasn¡¯t sure about. Strictly speaking, the Eight Evil Families were like guardians to the lord candidates. Even if he knew a lot about what happened, he had never once heard of another child surviving. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know either?¡¯ Mumu couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed at the visible response. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu wanted to know about his mother at least. Even if he shared a father with his half-siblings, their mothers were bound to be different. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ja Hyeong-gyong stroked his chin and said, ¡°First, I would like to apologize to the lord. I was completely unaware of your existence.¡± ¡°Unaware¡­?¡± ¡°To be honest, there could be people who knew about you.¡± ¡°Who knew about me?¡± ¡°As you might know, many of the sects on our side were destroyed near the war¡¯s end. As far as I know, only one person who has survived may know about this.¡± Ja Muk-hyun was shocked at those words as he did not know of this. After the death of their leader, all the sects under the Forces of Justice united to attack the base of the Dominating Hegemony. Was there anyone who survived? ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It has to be Seo Yongju, the Incomparable Giant.¡± ¡°Is he alive?¡± Ja Muk-hyun was further shocked. Seo Yongju was called the Overlord of the West of the five Guardians in the Hegemony. He was also widely known as The Giant due to his strength. He was the most physically powerful in their faction. Stories of his power were to the point where it was said that his predecessors and even masters in the Forces of Justice would have their necks blown away in one blow. It was surprising that this legend of their faction was still alive. ¡°But how could anyone¡­¡± ¡°Only the sect leaders of the eight families know about it.¡± Ja Hyeong-gyong relieved the curiosity of Ja Muk-hyun while looking at Mumu. ¡°If it is him, then he might have known what happened during the war and any secret behind the jade plaque.¡± Mumu¡¯s expression brightened at this news. That meant that his mother¡¯s existence could still be known. ¡°Then where is he?¡± ¡°¡­I am sorry. But he is a great guardian whose current whereabouts are unknown.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Although he survived, he is living like a dead man, he is now in hiding to recover, and no one knows where he is.¡± ¡°No one knows?¡± ¡°¡­ At the end of the war, the leader of the Heavenly Killing Valley took the Great Guardian to safety, so he would be aware.¡± ¡°And where is he?¡± ¡°I am sorry, each of the locations of the heads of the eight families is kept confidential in case of emergencies, so even the other members don¡¯t know.¡± At his words, Mumu looked disappointed. This was not hope or torture, but just vague information. Ja Muk-hyun then said to Mumu. ¡°A descendant of that sect will know.¡± At that, even the sect leader nodded. ¡°Uh? Then in the academy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Killing Valley supports the young master Muil so they must be in the Imperial Palace.¡± Mumu scratched his head and asked. ¡°Imperial Palace? Then if I go to the Imperial Palace, can I find them?¡± ¡°Probably so.¡± ¡°Then, are there any seniors who know of Muil?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Ja Muk-hyun shook his head with a puzzled face. ¡°The only people to know the exact appearance of Muil is the other plaque owners of the Mu.¡± At the same time, in another place. Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue as he looked at the guard with a hole in his head. He had received a report that a suspicious guard was near the old building and ordered No. 4 to secure him, but this was too much. The source of the attack was traced back, and it had gone through numerous obstacles. ¡®¡­ a monster.¡¯ The distance from this place to the east gate was too much. Was it even possible to move like this? Considering that this was done from such a considerable distance and had killed someone was shocking. Who could do such a terrifying thing? Was this sniping? He couldn¡¯t understand how such a monster was hiding within the academy. ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ He found the spy, but now they knew nothing. And if a person who could kill people from far away like this lurked in the academy and sided with the enemy, it was even more dangerous. ¡®¡­ Mumu, maybe even that child cannot handle this.¡¯ Chapter 113: Persuasion (1) A master capable of sniping and killing an opponent from a great distance.As a result of this conclusion, Deputy Headmaster Dan Pil-hoo felt concerned. ¡®¡­Mumu, even that child would find it tough.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s power was at a level where he could attempt to fight against the top ten masters. But if Dan Pil-hoo had to pick a master among the ten who would be capable of doing this, there was none other than the King of Sichuan. Actually, he had some doubts that even that man was capable of doing something like this. At the moment when he thought that their potential enemy was simply too strong, someone appeared. ¡°Deputy?¡± ¡°Uh? Why are you here?¡± It was none other than Agent No. 2, who had been tasked to look after Mumu. His presence here meant Mumu should be around, so the deputy asked. ¡°Mumu, where is that child?¡± ¡°¡­ have you not seen it?¡± ¡°Seen what?¡± Agent No. 2 was unsure what to say, which confused Dan Pil-hoo. ¡°No, did something actually happen to Mumu?¡± Dan Pil-hoo looked at the building where the sniping attack had originated with worry. Was Mumu already fighting against the enemy? But the answer he received was unexpected. ¡°He flew away.¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± ¡°Quite literally what I said, sir. Young master Mumu was in the building you are looking towards and suddenly flew out.¡± ¡°¡­ flew?¡± At those words from his agent, Dan Pil-hoo frowned. His agent could understand the cause of his confusion. Even he didn¡¯t think that Mumu was capable of crossing the sky by just jumping. ¡°Deputy¡­ it is true that I know, but I need to be told again, is young master Mumu really a human?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him because he was too fast, but suddenly there was a sound at the top of the building breaking, and I looked up to see what I believed to be young master Mumu.¡± ¡°¡­ Mumu, you think it was that child?¡± ¡°Yes. Among those who entered the building, only young master Mumu disappeared, so it has to be him.¡± At those words, Dan Pil-hoo asked. ¡°Then this hole was made by that boy?¡± The agent nodded as he pointed toward the hole. Only Mumu was capable of doing such a thing among those who had been inside the building. ¡®¡­ this too is done by Mumu?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo thought that this was absurd. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± To his agent, who was puzzled, Dan Pil-hoo said. ¡°¡­ maybe he really isn¡¯t a human.¡± It was simply too far beyond the line of reason. From the moment he had first seen Mumu, he knew the child would become someone famous and important and known for his strength. However, that child¡¯s body was now doing things beyond human imagination. And this wasn¡¯t growth that a single person could have. ¡®He is already untouchable.¡¯ The more he thought about how this ridiculous sniping attack had been made by Mumu, the more he wondered if the boy would ever reach a wall. All of this was possible at the age of 17? At this point, even Dan Pil-hoo began to doubt. ¡®Is it possible he is an ancient master?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no other way to explain Mumu¡¯s strength. Could such power be achieved through muscle training alone? Dan Pil-hoo gulped. ¡®¡­ maybe Mumu¡¯s strength had already passed the level of the top ten masters in the world and reached the realm of the Four Great Warriors?¡¯ The Four Great Warriors were known to have reached a level that no one else could. Even those referred to as masters could not be compared to them. Dan Pil-hoo shook his head as he thought of this. From all that he knew, the child had grown too much. And Dan Pil-hoo had witnessed the Southern Emperor in person once. The sight of a man who cut down a mountain peak was something he could never forget. ¡®¡­ he was a monster.¡¯ Thinking about that memory made him calmer. The strength of the Four Great Warriors was still something entirely different. ¡®Right. He isn¡¯t there yet.¡¯ Mumu was just a 17-year-old child. Even now, his strength that could take down the academy¡¯s masters was already shocking. ¡®But maybe soon.¡¯ The Four Great Warriors would gradually age, and, one day, these young people would reach their level. Wasn¡¯t it said the waves from the back would inevitably push out the waves at the front? From Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s point of view, there was a high chance that the next great warriors would be even better than the current generation. ¡®Right, until then. I need to take care of that child. Hehehe.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t he feel elated when he heard that boy¡¯s name in later years? At that moment, someone came running to him. It was a warrior who served under him. ¡°D-deputy!¡± Dan Pil-hoo asked the warrior, puzzled at this rushed arrival. ¡°What is it?¡± The warrior looked at him and whispered something that shocked him into his ear. ¡®That!¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo looked at the fortress wall with a shocked face. He knew they would arrive soon, but hearing this news now, they had arrived a fortnight earlier than he had expected. ¡°Deputy?¡± Agent No. 2 asked him. ¡°I think I need to move from here first. We might have to delay all this for a while.¡± ¡°No¡­ has he arrived?¡± Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s face was already dark. The agent¡¯s face also stiffened as he realized what was happening. ¡°He has already come, so why haven¡¯t we heard from Hwang-suk yet?¡± ¡°That is what I want to know too.¡± His one and only daughter had been placed in harm¡¯s way, but the man was not here. ¡°If Mumu comes, tell him to get the confession from that guy at any cost. If not, we can teach him the dark way to get a confession out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This year has been so eventful.¡± Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue at his agent¡¯s words and headed out. Not long after the deputy¡¯s departure. Kwang! Mumu entered through the massive hole and landed on the ground. Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk, who had been waiting for a long time, stood up as Mumu arrived. ¡°How can you leave so suddenly?¡± ¡°Yah. Where did you go? Uh? And that guy?¡± Mo Il-hwa was puzzled as she couldn¡¯t see Ja Muk-hyun, who Mumu had taken. Mumu then said. ¡°I left him there.¡± ¡°There?¡± ¡°His hand is injured, so I thought something would happen if we left him in the academy, so I left him back in the Demon Blood Sect.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ha-ryun was shocked. It had only been an hour since Mumu left. He had wondered what Mumu was doing, but he had gone to that sect and then came back? ¡®He isn¡¯t human!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know the sect¡¯s hidden location, and it was impossible to locate it from the academy. Yet Mumu claimed that he had gone there in such a short time? ¡°What did you do by going there?¡± Mumu answered Mo Il-hwa¡¯s question. ¡°Loyalty.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I received their loyalty.¡± ¡°How?¡± Looking at Ja Muk-hyun¡¯s reaction, it was clear that he had his own beliefs. But what did Mumu mean by taking the loyalty of an entire sect? ¡°They said they will take me as their lord just because I showed them some moderate strength.¡± ¡°Moderate?¡± Mo Il-hwa frowned at Mumu¡¯s words. What was the standard of moderation for this guy who was aiming to conquer the world? She didn¡¯t see it for herself, so she didn¡¯t know what he had done. As Mo Il-hwa struggled with her puzzlement. ¡°Ah¡­ Ha-ryun, did you say yours was the White Valley?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Since I was out once, I might as well go there too¡­¡± S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ha-ryun knelt down in a hurry in front of Mumu. ¡°L-Lord. Please keep me and my sect close to you. The White Valley and I would never do anything against your intentions. I swear on my life..¡± ¡®Oh my,¡¯ Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue as she looked at this. It seemed like he was quite afraid of Mumu. Actually, Mumu suddenly flew into the sky, disappeared somewhere, and returned after securing the Demon Blood Sect¡¯s loyalty. Mumu looked at Ha-ryun and asked. ¡°Will you do what I ask you to do?¡± At this question, Ha-ryun nodded his head. ¡°W-why would I ever try to disobey the orders of my lord?¡± ¡°Right? Then from now on, stop talking about the Great Play or Great War.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Do not try to do anything useless within the academy walls.¡± Ha-ryun was a bit shocked at Mumu¡¯s words. Through their previous conversations, he was aware that Mumu cared for the people around him. However, saying that he would abstain from punishing those that had wronged them implied that he wouldn¡¯t be seeking revenge. ¡°I don¡¯t hear an answer.¡± ¡°N-no! I will follow the orders.¡± Although he had answered out of fear, Ha-ryun was still shocked. ¡®Stopping this means he wouldn¡¯t do anything about it, right?¡¯ But was that possible? The Great War they aimed for wasn¡¯t something Mumu had control of. The master of the child killed in the academy must have already arrived to kill the Southern Blade Emperor¡¯s daughter. If that happened, the plan they had aimed for would be in motion. ¡®It will happen eventually.¡¯ People had tried to find the real culprit behind this and hadn¡¯t found anyone. Unlike Mumu, who had grown up innocent, Kang Mui had lived his whole life in anger and would never confess. ¡®And without clear evidence, that man cannot be punished, what does he mean by stopping this?¡¯ It was hard to understand, and even Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa were puzzled. ¡®Didn¡¯t he make a choice?¡¯ The fact that Mumu wanted to take a different path meant that he wanted to be with them. However, Mumu was also trying to stop them from going after revenge. It was difficult to know what his intention was. At this, Jin-hyuk approached Mumu and whispered. ¡°Mumu. What are you thinking? In the end, making them your¡­.¡± Ssh! Before Jin-hyuk could finish his words, someone slipped their face into the room. It was Agent No. 2. ¡°Young master Mumu.¡± The man cautiously addressed Mumu as if he had something to say. Everyone in the room looked at him in shock. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Mumu followed the man to the hidden prison in the academy to meet someone there. The agent glanced over at Mumu. Unlike before, the child had returned to normal and didn¡¯t give off an aura of intimidation. ¡®That is a strange item he has on him.¡¯ The agent glanced at the bands around Mumu¡¯s hands and ankles. He asked Mumu if he could tell him about those items, but he hadn¡¯t given him a clear answer. He only said that they acted as seals for those who wore them. [No, but why put it on?] [I feel like I will break everything because I cannot control my strength yet.] [Break everything?] [Like if I sneeze in front of a person and he dies, that is trouble for me.] [¡­] It felt like that was a bit of an exaggeration. [I understand.] Well, he did feel that being cautious was the right way to act when one wasn¡¯t sure of their strength. The unique sense of intimidation that Mumu would sometimes give out made it tough to breathe at times. ¡®¡­ without those things on him, I would have a hard life.¡¯ Unlike energy, the strength of the body was an unconscious aspect of power. Mumu was fully aware of this. After loosening the band a couple of times, he had felt intense energy that spread through his body and was beyond what he could control. It would be fine if Mumu decided to learn how to control it. If not, he would have to wear his bands for the rest of his life. ¡°Here. Young master¡± The agent stopped in front of an iron gate at the prison entrance. Inside was Kang Mui. He then continued. ¡°Young master Mumu. You must either obtain a confession from him or bring us some clear evidence. The situation is quite on the verge of boiling over right now. We must hurry.¡± ¡°It seems a lot more than just urgent.¡± ¡°The deputy has gone out of his way to stop it, but we doubt he can hold on for long. The wrath of that man cannot be stopped with words.¡± ¡°Um. Is that so?¡± Mumu nodded as if he understood and went to open the gate. ¡°If the young master is having a hard time, please call for me. I will help with the questions. And also take this toolbox of truth.¡± ¡°Toolbox of truth? Is this like a relic?¡± ¡°It is a relic that contains darkness but might be helpful.¡± The agent handed over the toolbox and placed it in front of the prison for Mumu to take. ¡°Yes, yes. I get it.¡± Mumu entered the cell with a smile. Upon entering, the prison¡¯s interior was covered with thick black iron walls. Kang Mui leaned back against them with his hands and legs restrained. And Mumu waved his hand. ¡°Is your hand alright?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui snorted at their absurdity. Could his hand be alright? Thanks to Mumu, the bones in his right hand were utterly crushed. Even if the best physicians tried to put them back together, they would no longer be the same. Thanks to that, he couldn¡¯t calm down even after seeing Mumu¡¯s smiling face. ¡°You look quite angry?¡± ¡°Get lost. I have nothing to say to you.¡± He didn¡¯t mind telling the truth but never to Mumu. This guy was an owner of the jade plaque but didn¡¯t even know its purpose. ¡°I have a lot to say.¡± Mumu approached him as he put down the toolbox. He was told to use this, but he didn¡¯t know how to. As he opened the lock Click! Dozens of tools that could be used to brutally torture a human were inside. All manner of tools, such as tongs that could rip out nails or cut off fingers, were inside. Just looking at them sent a chill down Kang Mui¡¯s spine, but he tried not to show it. ¡°¡­¡± Mumu scratched his head. He didn¡¯t think that he had been given such a thing, so he closed the box¡¯s lid as he said. ¡°You say we are half brothers?¡± Kang Mui frowned at those words. He clearly had never said that, so why was Mumu speaking like this? ¡°¡­ who did you hear this from?¡± ¡°¡­ senior Ja Muk-hyun¡± ¡°Ja Muk-hyun? That guy told you?¡± Kang Mui looked even angrier now. That guy had sworn his allegiance to him but had blabbed out the truth to Mumu? Kang Mui snorted in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t try to throw lies at me. I don¡¯t know who you heard this information¡­.¡± ¡°Senior Ja Muk-hyun.¡± ¡°You keep saying that name. That guy will not speak even if he dies¡­¡± ¡°But he spoke.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ and after the friendly talk, we went to the Demon Blood Sect, and they all swore allegiance to me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kang Mui thought of the absurdity that he was hearing. Was this guy actually expecting him to believe this? Chapter 114: Persuasion (2) In a shabby inn nestled in a bamboo forest about four kilometers southwest of the Academy.A middle-aged man in a navy blue robe was sitting with a neat posture and drinking tea. He looked like a noble and, on the surface, looked like a typical scholar. If there was anything that gave off an odd vibe, it would be the two men sitting opposite him, both carrying wooden boxes. They were the disciples of the East River Sword Star, and a man in his mid-30s sitting on the left side was the great disciple, Young Gadong, the Martial Clear Sword, who was skilled enough to be called the last of the top ten masters. The man who appeared to be in his late 20s and on the right of the man is the second-class disciple, Young Chuseo, who was called the Horned Sword. ¡®Right?¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t he look like the swordsman, Young Gadong?¡¯ ¡®Right. The East River Sword sect¡¯s disciples carry a wooden box on their backs.¡¯ Those who appeared to be warriors among the other guests sitting around them thought as such. There was no one in murim who didn¡¯t know of the East River Sword Sect. It would be strange if someone couldn¡¯t identify them since the sect¡¯s master was one of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®I have to be right.¡¯ ¡®It has to be them!¡¯ Their gaze wasn¡¯t directed at the disciples but at another. The middle-aged man in a navy blue uniform who was sitting opposite the disciples. The East River Sword Star, Shin Eui-gyeom. He was a man who was called the peak of murim and was now leading other swordsmen on the same path. ¡®I do want to go and greet him, but¡­¡¯ ¡®Why is the atmosphere so heavy?¡¯ All swordsmen respected this man, but no one could move and greet him because the atmosphere was too heavy for them to handle. It was as if they were looking at a dam that was about to burst. Among them, the second-class disciple Young Chuseo placed his teacup down. ¡°Teacher. How long are we going to be here?¡± ¡°Sajae!¡± Young Gadong, the next highest ranked in the sect, rebuked him. Young Chuseo then turned to him with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Sahyung, please stop this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our youngest sajae is probably wandering in the afterlife. And for us to just drink tea¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we are here? Considering what happened in the school building, you should seriously consider that¡­¡± ¡°What do we do if they make it look like an accident?¡± ¡°Accident?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, the daughter of the Southern Blade is involved in this, and he has influence over the academy. So what if they are trying to hide what happened and bury it?¡± ¡°Huh! I guess you haven¡¯t left the sect much. I understand you are being skeptical here, but if you met with the Southern Blade Emperor¡¯s daughter first¡­¡± ¡°Will you believe the words of the girl who killed our sajae?¡± Young Chuseo¡¯s voice began to rise. Shin Eui-gyeom, who was sipping his tea, puts down his cup. ¡°Quiet.¡± It was just a single word, but the force behind it was unimaginable. Even the other guests who were just watching them felt that strong force. ¡®W-what force¡­¡¯ ¡®He only said one small word, and it sounded so strong.¡¯ In an instant, he had made the entire hall silent. Young Gadong and Young Chuseo apologized. ¡°W-we were rude, teacher.¡± ¡°Please forgive us.¡± They knew. How much anger their teacher was actually suppressing right now. If he let his anger loose, no one around them would be left alive. While they thought this, Shin Eui-gyeom turned his head. ¡°Here they come.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°The ones we are waiting for.¡± As soon as he said those words, he stood up and left the hall. Dan Pil-hoo, the deputy headmaster of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy, stood in the middle of the dense bamboo forest with his hands clasped together. ¡°We meet again after a long time, great warrior Shin.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom, who was late giving his own greetings, bowed his head. Considering their respective ages, Dan Pil-hoo was of a higher age standing still. But in Murim, it was a person¡¯s strength that was considered. Before discussing their age, the East River Sword was one of the Four Great Warriors who were the best in the present Murim. And that was why Dan Pil-hoo bowed. ¡°Long time indeed. It must have been a decade or so since the academy opened with our presence.¡± ¡°Yes. The years go by so quickly.¡± He tried not to show it, but Dan Pil-hoo was having difficulty holding back his tension. Since he was responsible for the academy, even if this man was enraged, there was nothing he could do. ¡®Shit. I came here thinking to stall for time, but what do I say?¡¯ It was really annoying. It might have been better if he wasn¡¯t one of the Four Great Warriors. But this situation was more horrible because he had to hide his intentions and avoid causing any discomfort to this man. At that time, before he could even speak, Shin Eui-gyeom said first. ¡°If you have a message from Hwang-suk, do tell me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hwang-suk? Dan Pil-hoo frowned. Did he think that man sent a message? At this question, Dan Pil-hoo became flustered. ¡®I am going insane. Since his disciple got killed in the hands of that man¡¯s daughter, he must think that there is an explanation¡­.¡¯ Hwang-suk¡¯s whereabouts were unclear; from the academy¡¯s standpoint, he was the only one who could solve this situation and calm this man¡¯s anger. But he couldn¡¯t be found. His daughter herself said that he wasn¡¯t at the Imperial Palace or at his home. He might even be wandering around. ¡°That¡­ great warrior¡­ Hong is¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Before he could even say anything, Shin Eui-gyeom spoke again while looking at the sky. ¡°Even though I was able to take the first step because he is an old acquaintance of mine, and I suppressed my sadness and anger, I wanted to hear that man¡¯s explanation first, but it seems like he is ignoring this.¡± ¡°G-great warrior! Please. That man is¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± A sharp energy filled the air as he turned his head away. The bamboo forest shook at his words. The leaves on the bamboo trees also began to crumble down. This amazing sight made Dan Pil-hoo look Shin Eui-gyeom in the eye. He then felt as if his heart was being stabbed. ¡®¡­ ugh.¡¯ He could feel the bitter taste of blood on his lips. ¡®Did he reach the state of Sword God?¡¯ The sword was him, and he was the sword. Even during the time of war in the past, this man was already a swordsman of another level. When he saw the man at the academy¡¯s opening, he felt even stronger than in the past. Dan Pil-hoo couldn¡¯t even imagine how much more the man had grown. Perhaps this man was at a level where he could defeat anyone. ¡®¡­ no.¡¯ If he decided to kill Hong Hae-ryeong now, then no one in the academy could stop this man. What could Mumu do against this fully-grown monster? So Dan Pil-hoo then said. ¡°G-great warrior¡­ please, I will say. There was a conspiracy in this. The real person behind the disciples¡¯ situation is detained and being questioned¡­¡± ¡°Conspiracy?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the trick of those Evil forces trying to break down the long-standing relationship between the warriors. Please¡­¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Was this man showing interest? Dan Pil-hoo looked a bit calmer now. He had to gain as much time as possible for Kang Mui to confess. ¡°I will explain who is behind the¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, who is behind this?¡± At that immediate question, Dan Pil-hoo ended up giving him the answer. ¡°His name is Kang Mui, a student. For now, he is considered the suspect who harmed your disciple¡­¡± ¡°Enough. From now on, I will look and judge him for myself.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Whether this is a trick of the deputy or the administration desperately trying to save that man¡¯s daughter. I will decide after I see it for myself. And this is the last consideration I will give to Hong-hyung.¡± Before his voice could even be comprehended, Shin Eui-gyeom vanished. Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s expression became stiff at this. ¡®This.¡¯ In the end, he couldn¡¯t gain time, and the worst-case scenario had come up. ¡°Ah. And wait, I went to the Demon Blood Sect. After a few friendly conversations, they swore allegiance to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui felt the absurdity of this all. Mumu was speaking as if the sect was within walking distance. Was he actually expecting him to believe this? ¡°You do not seem to believe it?¡± ¡°I think you wanted to play a joke but stop this. I do not want to¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Mumu pulled something out of his sleeve. It was something round. ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui stiffened at the sight of it and was perplexed. The object had a unique pattern engraved on it, one that he knew the meaning of. ¡°You¡­ how do you have that?¡± This was the plaque possessed by the leader of the Demon Blood Sect. Kang Mui had seen this at the meeting of the sect leaders. He knew that this was meant to showcase their identities. Mumu then put it back into his sleeve. ¡°I told you. The sect leader swore his allegiance to me. And this is the proof he gave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui was at a loss for words. He was trapped in this cell after he was struck down by Mumu and had only woken up after passing out. But he knew that it wouldn¡¯t have even been a day. He had passed out for no more than a couple of hours. As he wondered about this situation, Mumu then asked. ¡°You know all the faces of the other hyungs, right?¡± ¡°W-who are you?¡± ¡°I am the one who asked the question first.¡± ¡°I never heard of someone like you. Where did you come from?¡± Kang Mui¡¯s voice rose as Mumu scratched his head. ¡°I am curious too.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Like I said, I am curious. I heard from the sect leader I met just now that Muil, Mui, Musa, and Muo are the ones who are alive. Then who am I?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Kang Mui frowned. Was this guy messing with him? Or was he actually saying this because he didn¡¯t know? He had his doubts. ¡°I thought I fell from the sky, and my adopted father raised me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, as in the books I enjoyed reading, my father was a bit too much and ended up having half brothers along with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think most of the half brothers or the subordinates of my father even knew about my existence.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui just continued to listen. He, too, was someone unaware of Mumu and was surprised until he saw the jade plaque. He thought that maybe the child was still in the womb, which was why they didn¡¯t know his existence. He knew for a fact that no one knew of Mumu¡¯s existence. Had it been known, he would have gotten a fair run to become the Lord of their people. ¡®But why does his name have a Mu but not a number like ours?¡¯ Kang Mui didn¡¯t understand this part. Each child had been given a number at the end of their names, so why was Mumu given just another Mu instead of a number? Kang Mui looked at Mumu and asked. ¡°So what? Are you looking for sympathy?¡± ¡°No. I am never the kind to look for that. From my point of view, the domination and revengeful thoughts my half brothers have and are obsessed with are more pitiful than me.¡± ¡°What are you saying!¡± Unable to hold back his anger, he tried to move, but the restraints on his body stopped him. Kang Mui looked at Mumu. ¡°You are a weak and pathetic child. Do you deny your own blood!¡± ¡°I have not done anything like that.¡± ¡°But you try to insult your family like this?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t ever think I insulted you. I wondered if it is right to live for my dead father and not for my own life.¡± Kang Mui became silent at Mumu¡¯s words. This guy had a completely different mindset from them. If he knew he was the child of their father, then shouldn¡¯t he do something to avenge him? This was crazy! ¡°Pathetic bastard. You are not worthy of holding his vision.¡± ¡°I had no intention to either.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you do it your way like father did, nothing will be left. If you kill and die, isn¡¯t that just repeating what father did?¡± ¡°What do you even know¡­¡± Mumu approached Kang Mui, who couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°Well, it seems pointless to keep talking to you, so I will make a suggestion here.¡± ¡°Suggestion? I am not you¡­¡± ¡°I heard the East River Blade Star is coming here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kang Mui, who had become agitated, went still. The fact that this man was coming here meant that the most important part of their plan was set into motion. ¡®At least.¡¯ S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If Hong Hae-ryong died in that man¡¯s hands, there would be divisions among them. Kang Mui smiled as Mumu said to him. ¡°That man is coming to kill you, so why are you smiling?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui frowned. ¡°What bullshit is that? Why will he kill me?¡± ¡°You are the one who killed Young Chun.¡± At that, Kang Mui laughed. ¡°There is evidence that Hong Hye-ryong had killed him. What nonsense are you talking about? Do you have evidence to say that didn¡¯t happen?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Mumu looked at Kang Mui, who looked back at him in disbelief. ¡°You are foolish. Do you think I will say it with my mouth even if it is true? The moment you speak about this, you will die in that man¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I die at the hands of the East River Blade Star, do you think the Eight Evil families will follow you?¡± Kang Mui laughed at Mumu. Sure he had been captured by Mumu. Despite their differences, he was still his brother. And if he decides to offer his brother to death to save the daughter of the Southern Blade of the Emperor, he would be considered a traitor. ¡®In the end, you are destined to follow us¡­¡¯ And Mumu then said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am just trying to give them some time. Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to be their lord and not me?¡± ¡°¡­ are you really being serious?¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Mumu tilted his head. ¡°Because you don¡¯t have the strength to do anything on your own, you are asking for the help of others to get revenge on them, right?¡± ¡°What is so wrong with¡­¡± At that moment, Mumu turned the dial on his right hand. Mumu¡¯s right hand¡¯s sleeves began tearing as his muscles swelled up. White steam rose from his grayish muscles. Seeing this, Kang Mui remembered that he had fainted with just one hit to the head and flinched. At that moment, Mumu grabbed the restraint Kang Mui had on his wrist. And broke it apart with just a little strength. ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui was utterly shocked at this. The iron restraints in this prison were different from normal ones. No matter how much internal energy was used, it wouldn¡¯t work. That was the reason why many of the famous swords were made using this black iron. But this guy broke it? He was even more surprised when Mumu grabbed and broke the other one as well. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough strength, shouldn¡¯t you be training your muscles?¡± What was this guy talking about? Who could get this much strength by just training their muscles? Mumu continued to talk to him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand. Then we cannot do much. I have one suggestion for you. If you confess to killing that guy, go to the palace with me, and tell me who this Muil is, I will prevent the East River Sword Star from killing you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui was genuinely shocked at this proposal. What was this guy even saying? He had the strength to prevent a warrior of the Four Great Warriors from attacking him? ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all, but you claim that you will stop the East River Sword Star, Shin Eui-gyeom. Who is the best swordsman in the world?¡± ¡°I can control my power, so I will not kill him.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 115: East River Sword Star (1) ¡°What?¡±The headmaster, Do Jeong-myeong, got up from his seat without even hiding his shocked expression. He had received a message from Dan Pil-hoo that the East River Sword Star had been waiting at a location around four kilometers away from the academy. It hadn¡¯t been long since he received that news, so what was this? ¡°Headmaster, what do we do?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He-he said he wanted to see the location of the spar between his deceased disciple and student Hong Hye-ryeong. He is now being led back there.¡± ¡°Did he say he wanted to see it?¡± At the guard¡¯s report, Do Jeong-myeong frowned. He had already been surprised by the sudden attack on the school building. On the other hand, he felt like the worst hadn¡¯t come yet. The situation would become irreversible if the man could not hold his anger and go straight after Hong Hye-ryeong. ¡°Let¡¯s head there for now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At the training centers on the northeast side of the dormitories. There was a particular training area where two people had met, resulting in turmoil. One was dead, while the other was now detained. The guard guarding the area couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the appearance of the East River Sword Star. ¡®W-what is this?¡¯ ¡®Shit. Is today going to be the day?¡¯ Finally, the time had come. The nervous guard glanced behind him. The training center had a sign that barred entry to prevent people from entering the scene of the crime. Inside, Shin Eui-gyeom was moving. ¡°Hmm.¡± The man continued to look inside. Thinking that the room was dark, he raised his hand towards the ceiling. In an instant, the room was filled with sunlight. ¡®!?¡¯ The guard tasked with guiding this man became shocked at the sight. He had just blown away the ceiling in an instant! The remainder of the ceiling fell down as powder. ¡®To tear down a ceiling without even holding a sword.¡¯ This was an unimaginable level of martial arts. They have all heard about the incredible feats of the Four Great Warriors, but witnessing it with their own eyes was something else. Shin Eui-gyeom continued to look around without caring about the guard. ¡®¡­¡¯ The first thing he noticed was the blood-stained floor. His eyes turned dark as he saw traces of where his youngest disciple had died. ¡®Chun.¡¯ He sighed. He could remember the child¡¯s arrival like it was just yesterday. The young child who hadn¡¯t even become a fully bloomed flower yet ended up being sent far away from this world. Shin Eui-gyeom tried to calm his aching heart and moved around this place littered with spears, swords, and blades. He narrowed his eyes. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he going further in and taking a closer look?¡¯ ¡®Can he even see it correctly from here?¡¯ The guards didn¡¯t know, but Shin Eui-gyeom could imagine the scene of the fight by looking at the marks around the ground. His eyes lit up as he imagined it all. ¡®¡­ Hong-hyung. You have taught her properly.¡¯ He wondered if the child could properly handle the Fire Dragon Giant Blade. But looking at the marks, he knew she could handle it without hesitation. Her power seemed to be unusual and unique as well. ¡®Did she really use the power of the blade?¡¯ There were burn marks along with the slashes. It seemed like she had used the power of the Fire Dragon Giant Blade, known to be the incarnation of flame. It would have been difficult for Young Chun to win even if he had used the secret technique he was taught. That child would not have been capable yet of using his swordsmanship fully. After analyzing the scene, he observed the location where blood stains were splattered. ¡®.. Hmm.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom, after looking at the scene for a few seconds, moved inside for the first time to take a closer look. ¡®¡­¡¯ As he moved, his eyes narrowed as he turned around to see everything around him. ¡°G-great warrior?¡± ¡°Where is the body of that child?¡± At this question, the warriors gulped. ¡®It couldn¡¯t have been long, but did he already check everything?¡¯ Do Jeong-myeong hurriedly moved towards the mortuary. He had arrived at the training center earlier to only be a step behind. He realized that things were happening too quickly. If Shin Eui-gyeom saw the body of his youngest disciple, there was a high chance that he would jump to the worst conclusion before they could get a confession out of Kang Mui. Do Jeong-myeong arrived at the mortuary to find three people already there. ¡°Deputy.¡± ¡°Headmaster?¡± The deputy was with him as well as two others. ¡°You two are the Horned Sword and Martial Clear Sword?¡± They were Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s disciples who had reached the academy after knowing that their teacher had made a move. ¡°Headmaster.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± The three of them awkwardly exchanged their greetings. This wasn¡¯t a good time for anyone to meet, so they couldn¡¯t even smile. After looking at each other, they soon moved into the building. As they went inside, they could see Shin Eui-gyeom, who had arrived first. Shin Eui-gyeom was staring intently at the body of Young Chun. ¡°¡­ Chun.¡± Seeing this, Swordsman Young Chuseo¡¯s eyes reddened. When he heard the news that the youngest disciple had died, he cried for a full day. He had cried so much that he thought there were no more tears to shed, but now¡­ The moment he saw the body, he couldn¡¯t control his tears. ¡°Chun¡­ Chun¡­ for you to leave like this¡­¡± Young Chuseo sat down on the floor, muttering his sajae¡¯s name like a song. At this sight, Young Gadong also bit his lip. After hearing Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s explanation, he tried to calm himself, but this sight was still horrible. ¡®How cruel is this meeting?¡¯ The heavens were truly indifferent to take away this little child who wasn¡¯t yet fully bloomed away from the world. Due to the heavy atmosphere, neither the headmaster nor Dan Pil-hoo could speak. In the meantime, Young Chuseo, who had been crying, got up and immediately spoke to his teacher. ¡°Master! This isn¡¯t something the master has to do! I will cut that woman¡¯s head off to appease the soul of our Young Chun!¡± ¡°C-Calm down!¡± Do Jeong-myung hurriedly tried to stop him. Young Chuseo then placed his hand on the wooden box on his back and warned. ¡°If you try to stop me, I will fight you as well to get this done!¡± ¡°Chuseo! What is this rudeness in front of the master!¡± Young Gadong immediately shouted, but Young Chuseo pointed to their sajae¡¯s body on the table. ¡°Do you say that despite looking at this? Aren¡¯t the marks left on the body of your sajae the same ones that the Southern Blade Emperor¡¯s technique would leave?¡± At those words, Young Gadong could not say anything else. All of the evidence was simply too clear. Since the martial arts of the Four Great Warriors were studied by others, the East River Sword Star¡¯s disciples also knew of this. The traces of the flames left by the Giant Blade was not something that could be denied. When Young Gadong could no longer protest, Young Chuseo began to urge his master. ¡°Master, I will go to Hong¡­¡± ¡°Silence.¡± His master responded with a rebuke. ¡°Master, why¡­¡± ¡°I clearly told you to be quiet.¡± The second time he spoke his warning, his tone was heavier. Young Chuseo, who hadn¡¯t been able to control his anger, quickly shut his mouth. He knew his master too well. A warning to be quiet would not come out a third time. He shouldn¡¯t try to push his luck. As Young Chuseo became silent, Shin Eui-gyeom, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Young Chun¡¯s body, turned his head around and asked. ¡°Did that girl see the body?¡± ¡°¡­ She did. And¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom raised his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to hear anymore. He then narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Where is she?¡± Do Jeong-myeong¡¯s complexion became dark. Was he actually trying to do this? If this man could not control his anger and went off to kill that child, things would never be the same. ¡°Great Warrior¡­ please calm down for a moment. The truth is yet to be revealed.¡± ¡°Headmaster. I will not ask you twice.¡± At those words, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. Even gulping was difficult. Hong Hye-ryeong looked at Shin Eui-gyeom with dull and exhausted eyes. His eyes were as cold and sharp as a sword that wanted to cut everything down. She knew why he was looking at her like this. He must also think she was the one who killed his youngest disciple and had come to take revenge. ¡°Give it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In response to Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s words, Young Chuseo responded coldly and threw the large blade he was holding toward Hong Hye-ryeong. Her eyes became heavy when Hong Hye-ryeong saw the Fire Dragon Giant Blade in front of her. ¡°Uncle Shin¡­¡± ¡°Pull the blade out.¡± ¡°¡­uncle Shin. It is natural for you to misunderstand this, but I¡­¡± ¡°I will not tell you again. Pull it out.¡± Hong Hye-ryeong¡¯s eyes reddened as she became overwhelmed by his voice. She had no idea what she could do now. The opponent was no longer someone she could reason with. Unless her father came now, no one could stop him. ¡°I cannot¡­ pull it.¡± ¡°Do I need to make you do it?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom took a step closer to her. At that moment, the blade on the ground began to move up. He gestured toward the blade as it bounced and floated in the air. The sword then unsheathed itself. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Hong Hye-ryeong saw this and sighed at this unimaginable energy. To be able to unsheathe a sword without touching it was amazing. ¡®Void Air Control.¡¯ She felt it right away. But¡­ The Fire Dragon Giant Blade that was freed from its sheath at the hands of another began to release flames. This was because the weapon had a will of its own. ¡°Urgh.¡± Even Young Chuseo took a step back at the intense flames emanating from the blade. But still, this weapon meant nothing in front of Shin Eui-gyeom. Sharp energy rose over the flames. ¡®Too¡­ strong.¡¯ He then urged her again. ¡°Grab the blade. Or will you accept death without doing it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, Hong Hye-ryeong had to take the blade. The moment she grasped it, the flames from the blade intensified further. ¡°I just have to control my strength to not kill him.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui looked at Mumu with a blank expression. Where was his confidence even coming from? ¡®What? To not kill?¡¯ He had fought with Mumu and would admit that the boy had unusual strength. However, the opponent he was talking about was someone who had reached the peak of the sword. And he has to control his strength against one of the Four Great Warriors? This wasn¡¯t confidence anymore but just simple absurdity. ¡®He is really crazy.¡¯ If that was possible, would they have even had to make a plan to create a division between the four of them? They had spent over 17 years devising a plan against these living monsters. Kang Mui then sneered. ¡°Even nonsense has a limit. I will tell you for sure. I will never speak those words from my mouth, I will never ask you for help¡­¡± Before he could finish his words. Kang Mui raised his head at the overwhelming pressure he felt from above. Mumu did the same. ¡®Wow.¡¯ In Mumu¡¯s eyes, it was as if a bright mass of light that he had never seen before had appeared. Kang Mui gulped in nervousness. ¡®This. This is¡­¡¯ It was the first time he felt such a sense of intimidation. Suffocating energy filled the air. ¡®No!¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes shook as he became flustered. Even though it wasn¡¯t too close, the fact that they could feel such a thing from this distance meant that the person to whom it belonged to was immensely strong. This kind of strength could only belong to one person. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ He was the type to never back down. But there was no evidence here. Why was this person coming to the prison? It gradually became more and more difficult for him to breathe as that intimidating power came closer. Kang Mui¡¯s eyes trembled. The black iron gate opened to reveal the figure of a person. The figure of a middle-aged man wearing a navy blue uniform. It was Shin Eui-gyeom. The headmaster, the deputy, and two of his disciples also came with him. ¡®Why?¡¯ Kang Mui couldn¡¯t understand as he saw this. Why was the man coming here? By now, he should have gone and killed that girl! The moment he took a step forward. ¡°Ahem!¡± Kang Mui¡¯s body moved backward against his will and stopped against the wall. Mumu hadn¡¯t even broken down the chains around his legs yet, so his ankles looked like it might break at the sudden force. ¡°Are you the kid called Kang Mui?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom came closer and asked Kang Mui, who could still not comprehend the situation. The evidence wasn¡¯t there, nor did he confess to anyone. Why was this monster here trying to threaten him? As Kang Mui struggled with his confusion, Shin Eui-gyeom continued. ¡°No matter how much polishing of the scene is done, depending on who is using the technique, a male or a female, and, depending on their own skeletons and physical condition, the marks on the body are always different.¡± ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking abou¡­¡± At Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s words, Kang Mui pretended to be frightened and tried to speak. However, as he looked into Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s eyes, he ended up coughing up blood as his insides felt like they were being twisted. ¡°Kuak!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom spoke in a low voice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that child.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean¡­¡± ¡°How many times do you think I had observed the 4th form of the technique of the Fire Dragon? To deal with that man 17 years ago, Hong-hyung and I had fought and trained countless times. The traces left on Young Chun¡¯s body was not something that came from the hands of Hong Hye-ryeong.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes fluttered at those words. He possessed a talent where he could remember everything he saw at least once. How much effort had he spent reproducing the technique perfectly to deceive all who saw it? But then this man came to say that it was flawed? ¡®What is this?¡¯ The headmaster, who noticed Kang Mui¡¯s shock, felt amazed. ¡®¡­ amazing.¡¯ Only this man could distinguish such a difference. Even he, as the headmaster, could never confidently side with Hong Hye-ryeong in this. But this man was different. He had noticed even the most subtle differences after he had gone to observe the location of the spar and his youngest disciple¡¯s body. They all thought the man would kill Hong Hye-ryeong when he asked her. [You didn¡¯t do it.] Shin Eui-gyeom, who pushed Hong Hye-ryeong to hold the sword, was convinced she didn¡¯t do it. The headmaster had to ask why he had threatened her to confirm the truth. To which he replied. [You said that it wasn¡¯t confirmed that she had killed Young Chun. So, if I asked her to use the technique for authenticity, she is bound to do it differently from what she did there.] So he continued to push her. Hong Hye-ryeong believed she would be killed for what others believed she did and would be resolved to defend herself to survive. Therefore she would use the technique as she was taught. Through this, Shin Eui-gyeom eventually confirmed that she was not the culprit. ¡®He isn¡¯t one of the Four Great Warriors for nothing.¡¯ He was different from ordinary people. In the first place, he didn¡¯t think that their perspectives would be this different. ¡®Thank god.¡¯ The headmaster became elated at this. The worst situation would be avoided now. Everything would now end if Kang Mui confessed to the murder. ¡°H-help me!¡± Kang Mui looked at Mumu and asked for help. And Mumu¡­ ¡°Will you keep the promise?¡± ¡°I will.¡± He had no idea what the two were talking about. Only Kang Mui and Mumu knew the meaning behind their words. Kang Mui struggled with impatience as he was no longer sure why this was happening. ¡®This is a failure too.¡¯ All their preparations had ended with nothing. Once Shin Eui-gyeom becomes convinced of his guilt in the murder of his youngest disciple, he dies too. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Kang Mui became desperate and asked Mumu for help as a last resort. At that time, Shin Eui-gyeom looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Kid? Are you with this child?¡± Mumu shook his head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I promised to stop you in return for a small price.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s words made even the headmaster and deputy incredulous. On the other hand, the East River Sword Star¡¯s disciples stared at Mumu with expressionless faces. Who would be stopping who now? ¡°You¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom raised his hand and stopped the angry disciples coming from behind him. He then asked Mumu. ¡°How do you plan to stop me?¡± Mumu scratched his head and said, ¡°With power.¡± Chapter 116: East River Sword Star (2) ¡®!?¡¯Silence fell inside the prison cell. Mumu¡¯s words shocked everyone inside. The headmaster and the deputy, in particular, were too shocked and became unable to process what had just happened. They knew that Mumu possessed incomprehensible strength. They also thought that Mumu¡¯s future would be amazing as he continued to grow. ¡®You, you¡­¡¯ Deputy Dan Pil-hoo felt his brain becoming overloaded with everything that was happening. Mumu¡¯s opponent was none other than one of the Four Great Warriors, someone considered to be one of the best martial artists in the world. The East River Sword Star, Shin Eui-gyeom. The man who was called the best swordsman in the world. Was it a sane idea to try and stop a man at the sword¡¯s supreme peak with just raw strength? ¡®No. This man¡­¡¯ Attempting to go against Shin Eui-gyeom was no different than asking for death. He was a different kind of monster. At that moment, the headmaster came forward in a hurry. ¡°Great warrior. This child has been living in the mountains with his father for a long time and is still learning about the murim. It is because he doesn¡¯t know anything, so please forgive him.¡± Dan Pil-hoo, too, joined in. ¡°Mumu! What kind of disrespect is this to the great warrior?! Get out of here right now!¡± And he then turned to Shin Eui-gyeom and said, ¡°Great warrior. I am sorry. You may be offended by this child¡¯s rudeness, but by nature, the child is really kind. This is the child who tried his best to clear the accusation against Hong Hye-ryong and was the one who found the culprit who harmed student Young Chun, so please understand.¡± Dan Pil-hoo included Mumu¡¯s achievements in his words to make sure that the boy looked appealing to Shin Eui-gyeom so that he would understand. At those words from the deputy, Shin Eui-gyeom looked at Mumu. ¡®This child caught the real culprit?¡¯ He was puzzled as his disciple, Young Gadong, came forward. ¡°Master. This child indeed contributed to catching the real criminal, as the deputy said. He is the one who stopped me from making a mistake, so how about we forgive him this time?¡± After saying those words, Young Gadong looked at Mumu and shook his head. It was a clear sign telling the boy to stop being rude. ¡®I can only help you one time.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like Mumu either, in all honesty. However, if Mumu hadn¡¯t stopped him in the past, his master would now be caught in a plan that the true culprits had set up. In return, he would defend Mumu this one time. ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about with the criminal, but back off now. From now on, it is the task of our sect.¡± Young Gadong said this to Mumu. It was a warning that he shouldn¡¯t push his luck. Everyone had come up to try and defend him, so they thought that surely Mumu wouldn¡¯t push the subject any further. ¡°Uh¡­ I am sorry, but I cannot do that.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At this, everyone else¡¯s expressions became stiff. In an instant, Mumu had just shattered their hard work. They had barely managed to paper over the cracks, but he had gone and left an even deeper one. Why was he doing this? While everyone else was shocked, Shin Eui-gyeom opened his mouth. ¡°Everyone said you caught this one, so if you quietly step back now, I will act like I didn¡¯t hear what you just said.¡± ¡®Ahhh.¡¯ Contrary to their expectations, Shin Eui-gyeom showed mercy. In consideration, the deputy hurriedly approached Mumu to take him out of the cell. ¡°Act in moderation. He is one of the Four Great Warriors. He is one of the four strongest people in murim. So, for this one time¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°No. Why are you doing this¡­¡± Before his words even finished. ¡°You are a stubborn kid.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom made a light gesture. In an instant, Mumu¡¯s body was pushed back into the wall. ¡°G-great warrior!¡± Mumu¡¯s body dug into the wall constructed of black iron, shocking everyone. How strong was his internal energy to push someone into that wall and even make it dig in? ¡®¡­ this makes no sense.¡¯ ¡®He has become stronger than 17 years ago.¡¯ The headmaster had experienced this man¡¯s strength then, and so did Dan Pil-hoo. Both were shocked at this growth. A monster who didn¡¯t even need to move to take down an opponent? His strength was much more than his title implied. Mumu, who had been pushed into the wall, squirmed. Seeing this, Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Umm.¡¯ He had no intention of killing the child, so he used just enough energy to stop his movement. However, the child seemed quite skillful since he could still move. The energy he could feel from the child was just of a second-rate warrior. But he was still able to move? ¡®Is it strength?¡¯ As he observed Mumu¡¯s body, he realized that Mumu had concentrated more on building his muscles. The thickness of his muscles was to the extent that no warrior would willingly train. ¡®An unusual body.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom thought that Mumu¡¯s body was wonderful. But that was all. ¡®It will hurt a little.¡¯ He would have ended it at this point if the child had stayed still. However, his body was strong, so Shin Eui-gyeom felt that he needed to use more energy to stop him from moving. So he reached out his hand towards Mumu. And at that moment. Mumu¡¯s body began to dig deeper into the wall, causing the cracks to expand and collapse. With that amount of force, Mumu¡¯s body began to dig deeper into the wall behind the first wall. ¡°M-Mumu!¡± Dan Pil-hoo shouted and tried to run for him, but¡­ ¡°Leave him be. He will not die.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom said calmly. ¡°B-But¡­.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± The black iron wall was thoroughly crushed, but Mumu didn¡¯t even cough blood or contort his face. Shin Eui-gyeom thought the boy might have passed out but was probably unhurt. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to talking again.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom turned his head and approached Kang Mui. ¡®¡­ a monster!¡¯ Kang Mui felt fear at the sight of this man. One of the Four Great Warriors who had defeated his father and was called the best in the world. At first glance, he thought that the four of them didn¡¯t seem to be that strong. However, he had made a mistake. This man could probably deal with his father alone now. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ In this way, it seemed like the plot he had planned for had utterly vanished. Unlike the others, Kang Mui was the first person to see this monster. He couldn¡¯t imagine going against this man. ¡®If I use this, will I be able to get out of the hands of this monster?¡¯ He had one last card to use. Among the six weapons that possessed a will, one was considered unique and alien. As with the case of any of the six weapons, no one could deal with that one easily. But Kang Mui had managed to make that one his own. He thought that he would be able to go against this monster with that in his hands. ¡®Should I use the Third Spirit Beast?¡¯ However, even if he used it, would he be able to handle this fight? But there was no other way. It felt like all his expectations were already shattered. At that time, a sound made everyone turn their eyes. All eyes turned to one point, towards the hole created due to Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s forceful suppression of Mumu. Kang Mui¡¯s eyes narrowed at that sound. ¡®This sound¡­.¡¯ s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That was the sound of something being turned. Those things that Mumu wore¡­ So he didn¡¯t faint? And then came a familiar voice. ¡°¡­ it is shocking. Was energy something which could be used this way?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the sound of Mumu¡¯s voice, the disciples of the East River Sword Star changed their expressions. ¡®No!¡¯ Despite so much energy being used to pressure his body, that boy retained his consciousness. In actuality, that amount of power would cost normal people their lives too. Yet, that voice was undoubtedly that child¡¯s voice. ¡®¡­he is really something.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom took a light breath and turned around. Apparently, this Mumu was a lot more surprising than he thought. He could endure that amount of energy. Shin Eui-gyeom narrowed his eyes as he looked at the hole. What was this sound that was coming from inside? At the same time, his eyes widened in shock. This feeling, this sense of intimidation coming from the hole, felt so different. Should he say it felt rawer? The energy made his five senses become much more alert. This, too, was something he had once learned to overcome. ¡®This, what is this¡­¡¯ ¡®This weird sense of intimidation¡­.¡¯ They were the only ones who noticed it. Those inside the prison who knew something about martial arts could feel the intensity of this situation. As they heard footsteps from inside the hole, Shin Eui-gyeom raised his hand again. Unlike before, a strong wind began to rise inside the cell, causing the dust on the ground to fly up. Even though the force was obvious, everyone there could feel it. ¡®T-this power?¡¯ ¡®Is he going to kill the child?¡¯ ¡®Master?¡¯ Everyone became puzzled as they could no longer understand the situation. But¡­ The sound still continued despite this amount of force. ¡®This?¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ It was rough, but it was definitely the sound of footsteps. Although the source was invisible to the naked eye due to the dust, Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s eyes pierced through the dust and saw the walking form. With each step that it took, the floor was dug deep. ¡®¡­what amazing stubbornness.¡¯ That strength was enough to make everyone bite their lips. A being whose body was blackened with vapor released from its surface came out from the hole. Mumu. Everyone became shocked as they saw Mumu. ¡®!?¡¯ What were this bizarre appearance and sense of intimidation that Mumu was releasing to everyone here? It was like they were seeing something inhuman. ¡®Does this mean that he didn¡¯t die?¡¯ Young Gadon, who was skilled in his own right, was shocked at Mumu¡¯s appearance. He had already been shocked a couple of days ago by Mumu¡¯s strength when the boy had managed to block sword energy with his bare hands. This made his skin crawl in fear, as Mumu said. ¡°If I ask you to not touch Kang Mui, you will not follow, right?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom did not reply. Instead, he lowered his hand and immediately joined his index and middle finger. An intensely sharp energy manifested itself in the form of a sword. ¡®Sword God¡¯s One Hit!¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom, who had reached the highest level of the sword, didn¡¯t even need a sword. Because now, he himself was the sword. And he was now pointed towards Mumu. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a bluff when you said you would stop me.¡± ¡°You are the toughest person I have seen till now.¡± A dazzling energy shone around Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s body. It felt like this entire area was being brought under his control. Mumu instinctively decided it would be a massive problem if the opponent got the first attack. And that was the correct conclusion. Sh! Shin Eui-gyeom stretched his hand out toward Mumu. At that moment, a sharp, yet invisible, feeling flew towards Mumu. Everyone felt like they had fallen into an illusion as this invisible force in the form of a sword flew toward the boy. At that moment, Mumu flicked his finger forward. And something amazing happened. A loud ripping sound exploded between the two of them. The ceiling and the floor broke and crumbled. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Everyone who saw this watched with their mouths agape. The sword Shin Eui-gyeom used was the highest level a martial artist could reach. ¡®And he blocked the invisible sword?¡¯ Even Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s calm expression had now disappeared. His eyes were now wary. He thought he would have no more opponents apart from the Four Great Warriors. And today, he felt something he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. How could he get this feeling in a fight against a 17-year-old? Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He was now focused on Mumu alone. It could be said that most of the Four Great Warriors were crazy about martial arts. Shin Eui-gyeom felt that Mumu was the most interesting thing he had encountered. ¡°This place is cramped.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Hard to move. Like a wooden¡­box.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Young Gadong and Young Chuseo were shocked at Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s words. It was the first time they heard their master say something like this, as he never had areason to touch his weapon. ¡°Hurry.¡± At those words, they placed the wooden boxes that they had been carrying on their backs on the ground. They then opened it. Seeing this, Shin Eui-gyeom grabbed the swords within. At that moment, his energy filled the whole prison. The strength was so intense that everyone¡¯s faces turned white. They realized what he had done before wasn¡¯t even his full strength. He pulled out two brilliant swords from the wooden box. Additionally, there were five more swords in Young Chuseo¡¯s box and seven in Young Gadong¡¯s. The floating swords moved toward him. ¡®A-Air sword!¡¯ The headmaster and the deputy were too shocked to even move. Air Sword. A level of technique mastery that meant that a person could freely wield a sword with just their internal energy. The man was clearly aiming to use this technique now. It was said that as one¡¯s strength grew, the number of swords one could control increased. Of course, this wasn¡¯t just a simple Air Sword but a more advanced technique. ¡®To see the Twelve Swords here!¡¯ Twelve Swords. It was something that only Shin Eui-gyeom was known to be able to do. A sword technique where twelves swords are used freely. Unlike others, this was the true Air Sword with absolute freedom. Young Gadong gulped at this ¡®¡­Is Master actually trying to do this? Is he actually going to use it against this child called Mumu when he had only used it against the Four Great Warriors?¡¯ Chapter 117: East River Sword Star (3) The twelve swords formed a neat line around Shin Eui-gyeom.To the observers, they appeared to look like an army of twelve. The Sword Twelve. It was the name of the technique that Shin Eui-gyeom had devised and was considered the best technique in present-day Murim. No swordsman in the realm was unaware of this technique. However, not many had seen the man wield it in the flesh. The reason for this was simple. Few in the realm would be able to even make him use it. This technique was a skill that only those who had reached the highest level of their own discipline could even dream of handling. Those who could handle it were thought to only be the other members of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®¡­ master actually intends to use this. Then does that mean that he thinks this child Mumu can be compared to the Four Great Warriors?¡¯ This thought shocked Young Gadong. This was the first time he saw his master use this technique after his bout against the Fist of Northern Heaven six years ago. He wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. Everyone else in the prison was amazed at this technique. ¡®Does the man actually consider Mumu as his enemy?¡¯ All of them shared the same thought. They knew that this technique symbolized Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s greatness and utmost mastery. At that moment, Shin Eui-gyeom opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± With those words, Shin Eui-gyeom stretched his hand to the prison¡¯s ceiling. At the same time, the 12 swords around him began to move in a circle. The ceiling, also constructed using black iron, began to change. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Even the headmaster was shocked as he watched the 12 swords instantly create a hole in the prison roof. ¡®Do those swords hold sword energy? If so, does this mean that this technique is a level higher than the Air Sword?¡¯ Everything shocked him to the extent that even his tongue fell out of his mouth. Even if a single sword was filled with sword energy, the consumption of internal energy would be enormous. However, this man was doing it with 12 swords at the same time. ¡®¡­ he is different from us.¡¯ The deputy, Dan Pil-hoo, gave Mumu a look of concern. The boy had always exuded a strong and intimidating aura, but he didn¡¯t think that Mumu had a chance of winning against a technique of this level. Mumu¡¯s greatest strength was his fortitude. Until this point, he had dealt with various opponents by simply crushing them with his strength, but this time it was different. ¡®A strong force which surpasses the human limit is before him.¡¯ That was the man standing in front of him. Even Mumu¡¯s mighty power could not be compared to the East River Sword Star¡¯s internal energy. Not only did he possess unimaginable internal strength, but Shin Eui-gyeom also had experience dealing with strong people. ¡®¡­ this is a done deal. It is different from what he had faced up to now.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom had given Mumu many chances to back down, but the boy had refused them all. Therefore, revealing all of his power meant that he wanted to utterly defeat Mumu. ¡®He might die.¡¯ Mumu was a boy of only 17 years of age. Mumu now had enough strength to force his opponent to utilize these air swords. This meant that the East River Sword Star saw him as a potential competitor. This was also probably why the man wanted to fight Mumu with all his strength. This may also mean that he would conclude that Mumu had the potential to aim for a position equal to the Four Great Warriors. Depending on how the fight goes, Shin Eui-gyeom might even decide to kill or maim Mumu. The deputy bit his lip. ¡®Idiot!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why Mumu had made this decision, but he was sure it was wrong. Was the boy trying to throw his life away before making a name for himself? Just as his concern began to go deeper¡­ ¡°You people keep an eye on that one.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom ordered his disciples to guard Kang Mui and looked at Mumu ¡°Follow me.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom took the lead and moved out of the prison through the hole. Mumu looked to follow, but Dan Pil-hoo said to him. ¡°Mumu! Stop this right now! That man is one the greatest martial artists in the realm. This time, even if you are strong¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry.¡± Mumu smiled brightly despite Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s warnings and bent his knees. Mumu¡¯s jump caused the prison¡¯s floor to curve downwards, shocking everyone again. Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s peerless technique was shocking enough, but Mumu¡¯s strength was equally shocking. The still-shocked headmaster then said to the deputy. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was impossible for them to not witness what would happen to their student. They also wondered how the fight would go. And so, the two followed Mumu and Shin Eui-gyeom through the same hole in the ceiling. Seeing them leave, Young Chuseo mumbled. ¡°Ahh. We missed a good sight, sahyung.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Young Gadong couldn¡¯t deny it. Even they, as disciples, had never seen their master in full strength. A lot of potential study material would now go to waste. Shin Eui-gyeom, who had jumped out first, rose to a high point and pointed to the north as he saw Mumu, who had come after him. ¡°That place would be nice.¡± The location he pointed to was the largest square on the academy grounds. The place could accommodate up to 100,000 people and be typically used for festivals. Shin Eui-gyeom stepped on the air as he moved north, using true Void Steps to do so. Mumu, too, sprinted through the air. Eventually, the two landed in the middle of the square and faced each other. It was a pity that no one was around to witness this. The sight of Shin Eui-gyeom in a fight with anyone was a sight that no one would miss. However, Shin Eui-gyeom didn¡¯t really care about that. ¡®It has been 6 years.¡¯ The feeling boiling within him. It wasn¡¯t a bad one. Even if it wasn¡¯t for this, he had planned to fight with the Fist of Northern Heaven in a couple months. Before that match, this would be a good warm-up. Shin Eui-gyeom then said to Mumu. ¡°I hope you are ready to die. Otherwise, it might end up feeling bland for me.¡± As soon as he said that, Shin Eui-gyeom reached for his swords. At his movement, 2 of the 12 swords circling around him moved forward and launched at Mumu simultaneously. The speed of the flying swords was beyond imagination. Their movements were lighter than if a human wielded them and reached Mumu in the blink of an eye. ¡®So fast.¡¯ Mumu hurriedly shifted his upper body back to avoid the swords. At that moment, the swords changed directions and aimed toward Mumu¡¯s back. ¡°Uh?¡± This was the first time he was facing an Air Sword. Their movements were more flexible than he thought. Usually, when he dealt with swords or weapons, the movements of their wielder¡¯s body were also known. Depending on their musculature, the weapon¡¯s movement was bound within certain limits. However, human hands did not wield these swords, so they had no limit. ¡®I cannot avoid it.¡¯ The swords aimed to cross and cut. There was no space to escape them, so Mumu tried to cut off the swords. But¡­ The swords moved freely, evading Mumu¡¯s fists and cutting into his shoulders and thighs. ¡®His movement is simple.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom looked a bit disappointed. By just using two swords, he realized that Mumu¡¯s movements were basic. It felt like even if Mumu was a powerful expert, he did not quite yet match up to his own strength. But¡­ The moment the swords cut into his body, Mumu grabbed their blades without missing a beat. This shocked Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡®It couldn¡¯t cut it!¡¯ He thought his swords had cut Mumu¡¯s body, but no blood was on them. No, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of a cut. These swords were infused with his energy, so their sharpness was beyond a normal sword. Mumu was applying strength to break his swords, which made Shin Eui-gyeom rush and extend the sword held in his left hand. And¡­ The swords being held by Mumu began to shine blue. The enhanced energy filling them was leaps beyond what Young Gadong had wielded. Mumu frowned slightly as he felt pain digging into his hand. ¡®He is holding it?¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom pulled the sword using his left hand and the two swords being held by Mumu began to shake. The two swords began to crack, making Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s lips twitch. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ If the boy had let go of the swords without showing anything else, he would have been disappointed, but instead, he now felt more interested. This boy was trying to break swords that had energy infused in them. ¡®But¡­¡¯ As Shin Eui-gyeom came closer to Mumu, the two swords began to expand as their energy intensified. The closer he was, the stronger those swords became. In the middle of that, Shin Eui-gyeom extended his right hand toward Mumu and sent three swords flying toward the boy. ¡®Three Swords. Image Dissociation!¡¯ The three swords cleanly created a net-like form by overlapping their shapes. ¡®How do you plan to stop this?¡¯ Mumu, still holding the two swords, now raised his feet to cut off this net. As he lowered his foot, the ground below cracked, sending a large clump flying up. As a result, the swords were intercepted. Meanwhile, Mumu¡­ He finally broke the two swords he was holding. After breaking one of them, he realized that the swords gave out a tingling feeling that made them difficult to hold on to. ¡°Huhu.¡± Mumu¡¯s palm felt the breeze touching it. At that moment, the ground began to crack as the three swords that had been temporarily halted began to move toward Mumu again. This time, all of them were covered by blue light. Mumu swung his fist at the flying swords. As the three swords collided with Mumu¡¯s fist, the pressure around them spread as another sword began to move toward him. In the meantime, two people arrived at the square. The deputy and the headmaster. The two could not help but admire the sight in front of them. Each time Mumu would loosen his fist, the three swords covered with blue energy would let out a horrible shock wave. At this sight, the headmaster¡¯s shock was renewed. ¡°¡­ he is a true monster, deputy.¡± For this fight to be of this magnitude. Even though they were still far from the fight, they could feel what was happening. Mumu was shockingly fighting against Shin Eui-gyeom on equal footing. ¡®Uh?¡¯ At that time, Shin Eui-gyeom extended his left hand once more. Two swords flew towards Mumu, who was already facing three other swords. Mumu hurriedly jumped into the air and flicked his fingers at the two swords approaching him. Those two swords were bounced away by only wind pressure. How could the Air Sword be kept in check like this? ¡®Ha!¡¯ The two of them continued to watch in awe. Shin Eui-gyeom was clearly giving his all, but the child was holding up just fine. The headmaster asked. ¡°Deputy, how do you think this fight will turn out?¡± ¡°¡­ to be honest, Mumu is still at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Same opinion here.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to make this conclusion as Shin Eui-gyeom had yet to properly utilize all of his swords. Meaning that the swordsman had yet to use all of his strength. Excluding the two broken swords, if Shin Eui-gyeom utilized the other 5 swords he had, he would be able to put more pressure on Mumu. Dan Pil-hoo then said. ¡°Mumu, that child is a monster, but his opponent is a perfected monster. A growing monster cannot win over a perfect monster.¡± ¡®If only he had ten more years¡­¡¯ It might have been possible then, but not now. The deputy judged it so. At that moment, Shin Eui-gyeom pulled both of his hands back at the same time and¡­ The five swords that had been attacking Mumu retreated at once. He then crossed the blades as they moved around him as one. ¡®Finally!¡¯ ¡®All the swords!¡¯ It was the harbinger of another technique. All 10 swords began to move at the same time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even the broken swords moved and surrounded Mumu in an intense storm of blades and energy. The storm gradually became more violent as it narrowed around the boy. ¡®Sword Sky Storm!¡¯ ¡®To see this!¡¯ The headmaster and the deputy could not close their eyes at this sight. This was something they had only seen once, 17 years ago. It was one of Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s secret techniques that he had used against that monster. And they recalled that it had resulted in a small mountain disappearing. ¡®¡­ how is it possible with a human body?¡¯ ¡®The word monster isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ The blue storm created by the ten swords was enough to fill them with fear and terror. ¡®Mumu!¡¯ Would Mumu be able to stop this? This was a disaster. At that moment, Mumu looked at the unexpected storm from within its eye and raised his fist. And Shin Eui-gyeom looked at him. ¡®Can you stop this technique?¡¯ Even the other Four Great Warriors had difficulty dealing with this. Now that this technique has been further perfected, it might be difficult for them to stand firm in front of it. Mumu raised his fist. His arms began to condense tightly as the muscles twisted. With that, the area around Mumu¡¯s feet began to crack. ¡®He can contract his muscles by that much?¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even if it hadn¡¯t been for that, the fact that Mumu could exert so much strength on his muscles was terrific. Being able to contract and relax them in such a manner was another huge step. ¡®So you had a hidden card.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom smiled. He then spread his arms wide before crossing them towards Mumu. At that moment. The storm around him began to narrow further into a violent vortex. At the same time, his compressed muscles began to relax. The whirlwind began to enclose him. And Mumu slammed his fist to the ground. The moment his fist made contact with the ground, everything around them began to shake violently. The force destroyed the slabs and the ground, causing it to rise and the two forces to collide. The buildings immediately around the square could not withstand the shock and were destroyed. Even those buildings 300 meters away had visible cracks. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°W-what power is¡­¡± The deputy and the headmaster were pushed back dozens of steps and crossed their arms. The two of them couldn¡¯t withstand the force despite watching this from far away. They even had to defend themselves. The two looked at the ground below them in shock. The power had been so strong that they couldn¡¯t withstand or even see what had happened. ¡°Ha¡­¡± They sighed at this. The place designed to accommodate 100,000 people was now closer to ruins. Even if a war had broken out, the square would probably be in better condition. ¡®What happened?¡¯ They looked closer to get a clear sight and saw the figure of a person on the ground. ¡®Ah!¡¯ It was none other than Shin Eui-gyeom. Two cracked swords and four in good condition floated around him as he exhaled lightly. The other four swords were not visible. They must have been destroyed by the impact. ¡®¡­ this is his strength.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom stuck out his tongue. He didn¡¯t expect such destruction to come from just muscles. After the Fist of Northern Heaven, he never thought that a monster with such power could ever be born again. But now he acknowledged Mumu. This child was someone who could eventually become apart of them. ¡®Though you are a long way off.¡¯ He was still a dozen years too early. Shin Eui-gyeom then looked at Mumu, who was kneeling on one knee as he clenched his right wrist. He must have been injured. The deputy shook his head. ¡®As we thought?¡¯ The difference in level was evident. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± At that moment, the band on his right arm was visibly red and cracked. And then. It simply fell down to the ground in pieces. ¡®Uh?¡¯ And that wasn¡¯t the end. The remaining three brands also became red hot and made strange clicking sounds. All three were released from his body. With this, Mumu was now free from all his restraints. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu¡¯s skin color, which had turned dark, returned to normal alongside his muscles. Shin Eui-gyeom, who thought the result was settled, could only look in shock. ¡®.. what is this?¡¯ Chapter 118: East River Sword Star (4) A thatched house on top of a mountain peak covered with fog.A middle-aged man in gray robes was sitting in the house¡¯s yard. For many, this would be a normal sight, but this middle-aged man was not simply sitting atop an ordinary rock but was floating above it in the air. The more shocking thing was that the energy that flowed from his body was made up of five colors. ¡®Good.¡¯ The white-haired scholar, standing with his back toward the floating man, glanced over with satisfaction. Who would be offended by seeing a student who understood his teachings so well? He was the kind of teacher to be happy with this. A frown appeared on the scholar¡¯s face as he heard a sound. He soon entered a building that looked like a warehouse next to his thatched house. It was another simple thatched building, but its interior was paradoxically large, with various items on display. The man approached a particular item. It was an old box covered with shackles and several amulets. As the man opened the sealed box, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the four items within. One of the round jade items was cracked, causing the man to mumble. ¡°¡­ Even the divine beasts cannot hold the seal.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom, who thought he was winning, was shocked. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The boy had suddenly changed. Mumu¡¯s intimidating aura, which had already stimulated his five senses, was now raging incessantly. And that wasn¡¯t all. Dan Pil-hoo¡¯s face was tense as he looked at Mumu. ¡®H-He wasn¡¯t injured?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo thought Mumu was hurt, considering the boy had grabbed his wrist and knee, but he looked fine. Aside from that, what was with this sense of intimidation? His whole body trembled at this feeling of pressure that went beyond common sense. The shell they had known Mumu for ended up being a facade, striking fear as to what this boy truly was. ¡°D-deputy¡­ that child¡­ is Mumu, right?¡± The headmaster seemed to share the same feeling. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the boy, and his body trembled as he sensed everything about Mumu changing. However, he could at least understand that this boy was becoming something above the realm of humans. It was the same feeling as a predator ready to catch its prey. As they saw this, they wondered on what Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s opinion on Mumu was now. And they saw it. ¡®!?¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s color had changed. Until now, his expression was that of a martial artist who had met an opponent he could do his best against. He had also acknowledged his opponent, but he clearly thought he still had the upper hand against Mumu. But now that has changed. Shin Eui-gyeom gripped his sword too tightly. ¡®¡­ He changed.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom stared at Mumu. The existence in front of him was far from the feeling he had from his opponent. His senses were warning him. It would be dangerous if he lost his composure. Mumu then said, ¡°Ah¡­ they opened up. This is bad.¡± ¡®Opened up?¡¯ What did that mean? He was puzzled as Mumu continued looking at the bands that fell from his body. The boy then looked at Shin Eui-gyeom. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As their eyes met, the strange sense of intimidation became stronger. Without even thinking, Shin Eui-gyeom rushed forward with his remaining three swords, creating a tornado as he rushed toward Mumu. ¡®Three Swords. Slaughtering Force!¡¯ The tornado of enhanced energy rotated in all directions with the intent of shredding the opponent to pieces. Mumu didn¡¯t move this time. Instead, he just held his hand out. And flicked his middle finger thrice toward the tornado. The air at the spot where Mumu flicked his finger bounced outwards in circular waves as something invisible crossed through it. The tornado of enhanced energy collided with the invisible object and turned to ash. The headmaster and deputy became shocked at what they had witnessed. ¡°Deputy! Did you see that?¡± ¡°I saw¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s technique was merciless, and he must have trained with it his whole life. So then, how could it be taken down so easily? And they weren¡¯t the only ones shocked. Even Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s expression looked grim. ¡®¡­ He got stronger.¡¯ He was the one who had thought that he had superior strength in his battle against this child. However, it now seemed that Mumu¡¯s strength was much higher than his own. ¡®There is no point in trying to make him lose strength. I need to unite everything into one sharp sword which won¡¯t miss the target.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom made his decision and raised his hand. One of the three floating swords came to him as the other two were pushed to the ground. Puak! Puak! ¡®Just one?¡¯ The headmaster and deputy nodded their heads in understanding. The Air Sword and energy must be consuming too much internal energy. Perhaps that was why Shin Eui-gyeom simply decided to hold the sword now. ¡®He wants to focus on this.¡¯ Seeing this, they bit their lip. He had judged that Mumu could not be stopped with the previous technique, so there was no choice but to get close. ¡®This¡­¡¯ At the same time, people were flocking toward where the fight was happening. The academy¡¯s guards, teachers, and a few students made their way there. They must have been drawn in by the considerable commotion. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°The square is crushed?¡± ¡°Then the sound a while back¡­¡± The crowd could not help but be shocked at the sight of this ruined square. Their eyes then turned toward the ones fighting in the center of it all. The East River Sword Star and Mumu. ¡°Ah! It is the East River Sword Star!¡± ¡°Shin Eui-gyeom is here!¡± Some who recognized the man were shocked and surprised. The whispers and news spread all over the crowd. Naturally, they all turned at once to look at the opponent, Mumu. ¡°That¡­ is Mumu, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The one who passed the admission with just strength and no martial arts.¡± ¡°Wait! Is that guy actually fighting with that man?¡± The whispers turned into audible gasps. Even so, those who looked on were convinced that the two were fighting. A 17-year-old freshman student competing with one of the Four Great Warriors was surprising. However, among those trembling, a few looked at Mumu and began to sweat. ¡°What is with you?¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°Monster¡­ that monster!¡± ¡°Monster?¡± A few of them could not hide their curiosity at the fear their friends showed. Dan Pil-hoo, who noticed this, then thought, ¡®Those who reached a certain level have recognized the true nature of that child.¡¯ And the stupid ones have not. Even if the distance was considered, those who have reached an acceptable level could feel such things with their senses. Feeling pressure from the current Mumu was not strange. The headmaster slowly whispered. ¡°Deputy¡­ things are escalating.¡± ¡°I realize.¡± The crowd watching this scene had increased while the fight was nearing an end. From the East River Sword Star¡¯s point of view, this fight was not something he could lose now. If he lost, unlike Mumu, there would be severe effects. ¡®My reputation will fall.¡¯ So he had to do his best to defeat Mumu. Chuk! At that moment, Shin Eui-gyeom took a stance and cleared his breath. Everyone else held their breath and looked on. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Having the onlookers around was annoying, but all his concentration was on Mumu. Mumu wasn¡¯t close to the level of the Four Great Warriors yet, but he couldn¡¯t guess who would come out the victor. But there was no need to worry. In a match against someone of a similar level, the most important thing was to be determined and tenacious. ¡®I do admit you are a worthy monster who can make us into the Five Great Warriors.¡¯ And that was all the more reason why he needed to be cut down. This wasn¡¯t simply a matter of energy anymore as his sword changed. ¡®Invisible Sword.¡¯ It had come to the point where he needed to use the Invisible Sword. It was possible to unleash the technique when it was completed, but it needed a medium that can be used as a focus. ¡®I did try to hold back until I fought with someone else, but¡­¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t save it now. His whole reputation and face would be gone if he lost to Mumu here. Shin Eui-gyeom aimed his sword at Mumu. And he would give it his all. ¡°We need to move elsewhere.¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as those words were said¨C Mumu rose into the air and moved northwards. Shin Eui-gyeom, who had desperately prepared an attack on Mumu, frowned. He then let out a sigh as he moved. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°What?¡± As they left, everyone became stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated as they were deprived of a potentially great fight. Even the deputy and the headmaster felt the same. ¡®Why so suddenly?¡¯ Those who had watched this fight from the start became concerned about the result. At a place surrounded by mountains not far from the north of the academy¨C Shin Eui-gyeom, who followed Mumu, asked, ¡°Why did we change places so suddenly?¡± He was being polite. He knew that fighting in an empty space was a lot better than with a crowd. But he couldn¡¯t say something that would go against his reputation. Mumu then replied, ¡°When I looked at your hand, I realized that the people gathered there would be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, he became shocked. It seemed like this child could predict the Invisible Sword¡¯s power to some extent. It is rumored that once the Invisible Sword was used at its full power, all around it would suffer some injury. ¡°You are pretty good, being able to see through my sword.¡± At that, Mumu tilted his head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t that. I am afraid that the people would get hurt if they are hit by my own aftermath.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°I moved because I cannot properly control my power, so I was afraid that everything around me would shatter.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom felt a sense of absurdity. Was this child deliberately provoking him? He couldn¡¯t comprehend why the child said he was more bothered by his own strength than his opponent¡¯s. ¡®He is more arrogant than he looks.¡¯ Even if he had changed from the past until now, he was still a member of the Four Great Warriors. To show such an arrogant figure to him, who prided himself on being the best in Murim, meant that words would no longer work. Shin Eui-gyeom began to concentrate his energy on the sword. ¡°Good. If you are so confident, then just once block¡­¡± ¡®!¡¯ In an instant, Shin Eui-gyeom saw Mumu appearing before him and decided to launch his attack. ¡®One Sword¡­¡¯ As he was about to use the Invisible Sword, Mumu thrust his bare fist toward his blade. ¡®What is he doing!¡¯ ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, Shin Eui-gyeom couldn¡¯t lower the sword as he was ready to attack. At the same time, a roar that could break his eardrums exploded, followed by a wind that pushed everything away. Even he had to cover his face with his other hand. Blood flowed down from Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s mouth as the collision between his sword and Mumu¡¯s fist seemed to have given him internal injuries. ¡°Huh¡­huh¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom struggled to raise his head. In front of him, Mumu was pulling back yet another punch. At this sight, he was shocked. ¡®He used his bare fist to block the Invisible Sword and yet is unhurt?¡¯ What kind of body did this boy have? He couldn¡¯t see a single scratch on Mumu¡¯s body and slowly turned his head. ¡®!?¡¯ The sword he had used had vanished. He had guessed that it was the case since the weight had decreased, but it was still absurd. There was only one thing that surprised him more than the shattered sword. ¡®¡­ He is out of the realm of humans.¡¯ The mountain behind them was flattened! A strange shape similar to a crescent moon was visible on the ground. The boy¡¯s low voice startled him even more. ¡°Now that we have time alone here, can I ask one thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For four people like you to attack, was my father that scary?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At this question, Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s expression became stiff. Chapter 119: East River Sword Star (5) A mountain had been was flattened.Shin Eui-gyeom felt utter devastation as he looked at it. When he first saw ¡®that man¡¯ 17 years ago, he felt a sense of utter desperation. Such was the overwhelming strength that he possessed. And now, 17 years later, after training constantly, he was confident that he would win against that same opponent one-on-one. But what was this? He could no longer imagine victory after seeing the sight in front of him. This was beyond that monster in his past. ¡®Just seventeen¡­¡¯ How could a child yet to step out into the world have this kind of power? Mumu¡¯s voice then came. ¡°Now that we have time alone here, can I ask something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was he confident that he would win? Was this why the place was chosen? What will the boy ask? However, the question that came was completely unexpected. ¡°For four people like you to attack, was my father that scary?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ In an instant, he became stiff. What did this child say? They had been afraid of his father that all four of them had to attack together? ¡®Father?¡¯ The boy¡¯s words echoed in his head as his heart pounded. The shock was enough to stop him from breathing for a moment. In the middle of this turmoil, Shin Eui-gyeom decided to organize his thoughts and review the question Mumu asked. ¡®Four people like me¡­¡¯ That referred to the Four Great Warriors alongside himself. There was only one person that they had fought together 17 years ago. It was of course the man who was the Lord of the Forces of Evil. ¡®Overlord Blood Martial God!¡¯ In an instant, he felt goosebumps on his skin as cold sweat flowed down his body. ¡®No¡­ it cannot be!¡¯ At that time, in front of their eyes, that man had died and didn¡¯t even leave behind a body. To avoid future revenge or conflicts, didn¡¯t they even kill all of that man¡¯s blood relatives with their own hands? [Do not weaken your heart.] [His blood should never appear in Murim again.] [¡­ I know] They had removed both young and old with that determination. Then what was this child saying? Shin Eui-gyeom gulped and turned his head. He knew that if Mumu decided to attack him again, he would die. Shin Eui-gyeom then said. ¡°¡­ What are you saying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as you heard. Ah¡­ you might not know what I am talking about¡­¡± Before he could even finish those words, Shin Eui-gyeom widened the distance between them and took a stance. Mumu looked at him and said, ¡°Your heart is beating so loudly. That means you were shocked by what I said, right?¡± He couldn¡¯t deny Mumu¡¯s words. It was hard to control his heart after such shock. ¡°Do not be too shocked. I just want an answer to the question.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°All of that man¡¯s bloodline had perished. And you claim he is your father?¡± Mumu scratched his head. ¡°Ah. It hasn¡¯t been long since I discovered he was my father.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t long?¡± ¡°Yes. I was adopted as an infant.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom narrowed his eyes. If so, was this child exiled before he and his comrades had committed their purge? If not, then it would be impossible for this child to be alive. ¡®That man¡­ he saved one of his children.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t something that could easily be dismissed. This would shake Murim to its foundations. Where that man learned his martial arts were still unknown, but this child had already managed to surpass even that. ¡®¡­ This is bad.¡¯ If this monstrous child decided to revive his father¡¯s cause, the remnants of that man¡¯s forces would immediately reappear. If that happened, the peace that had lasted for 17 years would end. Another war would inevitably occur with a myriad of devastating effects. As he thought this, Mumu said to him, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Was father scary enough for all four of you to attack?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t deny the question. Although he ruled the Forces of Evil, he was called the strongest warrior at that time. He was someone that had enough force to bring anyone down. ¡°Seems like he was that scary.¡± ¡°Do you want to blame us four for what we did to your father?¡± Mumu shrugged at the question. ¡°No. I was told that the four of you had to come together because you were scared. What else could have been done? It was probably because my father was that strong.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom couldn¡¯t hide his doubt. What was this child trying to say? He then thought¡­ ¡®Is he doing this on purpose?¡¯ Luring him here with the death of his disciple. He had thought that this child was behind all of it. He nervously licked his lips. ¡°Did you kill my disciple to call me here?¡± Mumu tilted his head at that question. ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± ¡°¡­ Because I am one of those who killed your father¡­¡± ¡°Why would I do something so bothersome?¡± ¡°Bothersome?¡± ¡°Yes. It isn¡¯t that difficult to deal with you. Do I need to do something so bothersome as killing your disciple or someone else?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom hated Mumu¡¯s casual declaration. This boy was treating one of the Four Great Warriors like he was a simple handyman. However, it was impossible to deny that this child¡¯s strength was beyond anything he had ever experienced. This child¡¯s power was different. ¡®What is this?¡¯ A question came to Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s mind. So had there instead been a plot to pin the murder onto the hands of another¡¯s disciple? If he had fallen for the scheme as planned, he would have ended up going after the Southern Blade Emperor. They would inevitably have regarded each other as enemies. ¡®¡­ Weird.¡¯ Mumu had stopped this. If the scheme had been successful, it would have easily caused division between the Four Great Warriors. But Mumu¡¯s actions were questionable. After stopping the scheme, he also tried to protect the criminal. Wasn¡¯t that why they were fighting now? Doubtful, Shin Eui-gyeom then asked, ¡°¡­ You and the child who killed my disciple, aren¡¯t you on the same side? Could it be that you prevented him from coming with me so you could get revenge for your father with your own hands?¡± ¡°No, I just did it because I didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My father said a gentleman shouldn¡¯t be mean to others.¡± ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Ah. I mean the step-father who raised me.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom frowned. Was this child being serious? He couldn¡¯t fathom why he had destroyed the chance to divide him from the other Four Great Warriors. These were not words a child of that man would ever say. Mumu then said, ¡°I can kill whenever I want to. I just don¡¯t feel the need to.¡± ¡®This child?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s arrogant remark, Shin Eui-gyeom frowned. Even if the result was obvious, this child was too overconfident. Didn¡¯t his overconfident father also die at their hands? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be feeling well?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Shin Eui-gyeom answered. ¡°¡­ I acknowledge your power. You are skilled, but when you kill me to start your revenge, it will unite all the sects.¡± He said this softly, but the point was so simple. He was warning him that if he decided to act out, many from the side of justice would come for him. ¡°If that happens, you as well will follow in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡± ¡°So annoying.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°This has been so annoying for a while now.¡± What was this kid saying? Mumu scratched his head and said. ¡°Actually, I am a bit concerned.¡± ¡°Concerned?¡± ¡°Yes. You are still one of those who killed my father. As a child, I was expected to have some kind of filial piety, so I thought I needed to do something.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom asked with a heavy voice as he could guess what Mumu was about to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make it a huge deal, so I was wondering if I should kill the ones who killed my father.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom became even more shocked. This boy spoke like he was about to catch wild animals in a forest. Perhaps he had been this confident since he was young. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t understand what I meant. If I die, your end will be the same as your father¡¯s. If that happens, the other Four Great Warriors and the sects in the central plains will work together to punish¡­¡± ¡°Which is why it is annoying. If I kill them all, how will it be any different from what my father did?¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°I¡¯d just turn into a murderer like him.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom thought this was absurd. He thought this was simply overconfidence in his strength, but did this boy really think he could kill so many people? If that was the case, he wanted to tell the boy that he was mistaken. ¡°You are surely powerful for your age. No, it is stupid of you if you think you can do anything in this world with just strength. It is an illu¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t an illusion.¡± Mumu turned to his left, clenched his hand, and pulled it back. Shin Eui-gyeom, who had experienced this once, gasped for air. Just as Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s thoughts began to race, he saw Mumu¡¯s body tremble as the deltoids in his shoulder began to clench while his triceps, brachii, and biceps all swelled up. The muscles were now too visibly detailed. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Shin Eui-gyeom felt goosebumps rise on his body. He felt something stimulating his senses as ominous energy filled the air. ¡°I think this is my first time punching with all my strength?¡± ¡®All his strength?¡¯ As soon as Mumu said that, he let his fist slam forward. And¡­ ¡°Uh!¡± A tremendous wind pressure rose around them as Shin Eui-gyeom was pushed back. He had used a defensive technique and even raised his sword, but there was nothing he could do to avoid being pushed. ¡°Kuak!¡± He even wondered if the roar damaged his ears as the sound in the air slowly became static. If he had been too late in protecting his ears, he would have lost them. Shin Eui-gyeom finally stopped after being pushed back dozens of meters. ¡®What power is this?¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom lowered his sword and looked ahead. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ In an instant, Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s mouth dropped wide. He desperately wanted to believe that what he saw now was just a dream. They had stood in a place that was surrounded by mountains. All around them were mountains of various sizes, densely packed together. But¡­ ¡®¡­ No.¡¯ The land that had borne the punch¡¯s force had become as flat as a pig¡¯s skin. He couldn¡¯t even comprehend how many mountains were now missing. Even more surprising was that the sky had also parted due to the punch. ¡®So his power in our fight wasn¡¯t his all?¡¯ Just blowing apart a single mountain was a miraculous feat. This was something he didn¡¯t want to believe existed. Shin Eui-gyeom felt his whole body tremble from the leg up. This wasn¡¯t at the level where he could explain it in human terms anymore. He was no longer just afraid. He was now terrified. They had worked hard to defeat this boy¡¯s father. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. ¡®¡­ This is bad. This is something which shouldn¡¯t have come into the world.¡¯ The term monster wouldn¡¯t be enough. No one could stop this. This was a power that couldn¡¯t be overcome even by the boy¡¯s father, the undisputed strongest warrior. ¡®Invincible.¡¯ No one could do anything to him now. They were all food to this predator. To Mumu, all other humans were simply prey. He felt his heart drop. Then Mumu, who had been far away, approached and put his hand on Shin Eui-gyeom, who was shivering with cold sweat. ¡°Do not tremble. I will not be happy even if I kill you.¡± Chapter 120: Title Of The Youngest (1) ¡°Do not tremble. I won¡¯t feel good after killing you if you do¡­¡±At those words that could only be considered humiliating, Shin Eui-gyeom couldn¡¯t even respond. All of his past titles were meaningless now. Mumu¡¯s strength was something that simply kept shocking him. ¡®¡­ No one can stop him.¡¯ He even considered a scenario where all four attacked him together, but he couldn¡¯t see a path to victory. No, even if all of the Murim sects united to fight him, they could not overcome his power. Shin Eui-gyeom looked at Mumu with trembling eyes. Just the slightest touch from this boy would likely blow his head off. ¡®Is this what it feels like to be near death?¡¯ All sorts of thoughts passed through his mind. He hadn¡¯t lived a bad life. He was born a lowly captain and made a name for himself later in life. Even if he died here, he would have no regrets. And then another thought entered his mind. ¡®If this boy wanted revenge, he could just kill us all. Why then did he show off his strength?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem to show that he wanted revenge. Then why was he showing off this power? As Shin Eui-gyeom turned towards Mumu, he decided to ask. ¡°If you are going to kill me, just do it. Why bother showing me your strength?¡± Mumu gave him a casual reply. ¡°I am trying to show that killing one of the Four Great Warriors isn¡¯t really difficult.¡± ¡°So you are trying to humiliate me?¡± ¡°Why would I bother with that? I did tell you.¡± ¡°What did you tell me?¡± ¡°If I killed you and the three other warriors, it would only make things more annoying.¡± At those words, Shin Eui-gyeom frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand what the child meant. Even if he wasn¡¯t from the Forces of Evil, anyone who had their parents murdered would go after their enemies. Yet this child didn¡¯t seem to be like that. ¡®¡­ Is it because he doesn¡¯t have a force behind him since he only recently found out about his father?¡¯ If that were the case, he could understand since Mumu said he was adopted when he was young. Which would explain why he had little affection for his biological father. ¡®If he grew up under a person who is a scholar, then there is a chance.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s strength was clearly unrivaled. It was on par with the power of natural disasters. If Mumu decided to walk down the path of revenge, no one could stop him. However, there was one thing that was stopping him. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The boy¡¯s own intentions were to not walk down that path. Thud! Shin Eui-gyeom knelt down and looked at Mumu as he said, ¡°No matter who your father is, it doesn¡¯t change that I am your enemy. And even if I die in your hands, I will have no resentment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mumu responded rather dryly. At this response, Shin Eui-gyeom touched the ground with his forehead. If people had seen this, they would have been greatly shocked. A man hailed as one of the saviors of the land, and Murim, who never knelt in front of anyone, was now doing so. It was to the point of even touching the ground with his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why someone ready to die is doing this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I die.¡± ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I do not ask you to do this as your enemy who is about to die, but as a warrior. If you take revenge, please end it with just the Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°Only kill the four of you?¡± ¡°Please let our blood relatives live and end your revenge with just our lives.¡± That was what he wanted. The cycle would never stop if Mumu and the other children decided to kill each other. However, if Mumu agreed to end his revenge with just the Four Great Warriors, then it would be fine. The weight of their titles was different from ordinary people. From another perspective, they were simply four humans in the end. Shin Eui-gyeom believed that only four people wouldn¡¯t be a huge sacrifice. Shin Eui-gyeom slammed his head on the ground once more. ¡°Please!¡± Mumu stared at him and then said, ¡°But you said that if I killed you all, the land would unite as one? That is another annoying thing.¡± To Mumu¡¯s question, he replied. ¡°There is a way to deal with that.¡± ¡°A way?¡± ¡°Our deaths can be done cleanly.¡± ¡°Cleanly? What do you mean?¡± Mumu was puzzled. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want things to become bigger and bother you, right?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, you just have to make sure the public doesn¡¯t know what killed us.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Shin Eui-gyeom raised his head. ¡°Put off the idea of taking my life for now.¡± At that, Mumu tilted his head. A delay in this kill? ¡°If I die here, news of your revenge will spread all over the realm.¡± ¡°Um.¡± ¡°I am not going to beg for my life.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± ¡°If you delay taking my life, I will gather all four of us here.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes shone at this proposition. ¡°You will bring them all?¡± ¡°Yes. I swear on my life.¡± That was an offer that Mumu never thought he would get. ¡°If you finish the act in a place where no one would see, our deaths would not become a problem for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu touched his chin. Should he risk his life for this offer? Obviously, if the people didn¡¯t know that he had taken his revenge, no one would bother him. This wasn¡¯t a bad proposition, but¡­ ¡°How can I believe that?¡± ¡°I have confirmed that you can wipe the land clean with your strength if you put your mind to it. Why would I make false promises to try to save my life?¡± Mumu looked into the eyes of Shin Eui-gyeom. Even if he looked like he had forgotten fear, his eyes could not lie. The sound of his beating heart and trembling body clearly showed that he was ready for death. Mumu stared at him and said, ¡°I see that you are serious. But by what means will you bring the other Four Great Warriors? Will they even agree?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom had made this choice because he had seen Mumu¡¯s disastrous strength, but what of the other warriors? They wouldn¡¯t believe Mumu unless they witnessed his power. And even if they did, there was another problem. Would they agree to give up their lives? ¡°I want you to give me a chance.¡± ¡°A chance?¡± ¡°Right. Some might refuse if I ask them to follow me to prevent more sacrifices.¡± ¡°Then how will you bring them all?¡± At this, Shin Eui-gyeom spoke with a bitter face. ¡°My defeat will move them.¡± ¡°Defeat?¡± ¡°Yes. All of them, including me, are warriors with renowned names. My defeat would certainly lead them here.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom would use the sympathy card. Of course, even within the Four Great Warriors, there was a hierarchy that dictated their order. Even among them, one or two would love to meet a strong man outside their small group of four familiar faces. ¡°If that is the case, will we be working together?¡± ¡°We will, and I will get them. If you give them a chance.¡± ¡°What chance?¡± ¡°Give them a chance to fight you. Even if they are your enemies, they are warriors, and warriors must be given a chance to fight to the death.¡± This was actually a proposal for the Four Great Warriors. He knew their odds of winning were slim, but he couldn¡¯t simply ask his allies to give up their lives without a fight. Therefore he used this opportunity. ¡®Even if we lose to this child, it will end with the sacrifice of just us four¡­ and it would be a chance to erase the existence of a disaster if one of us wins.¡¯ He didn¡¯t mention this, though. This was a gamble with the lowest probability of success. ¡®¡­ Please accept this.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom desperately hoped that Mumu would accept his plea. If the boy changed his mind and killed him here, he would become a walking disaster that would also kill the other three. Shin Eui-gyeom, who imagined that grim future, hit his head on the ground again. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Mumu, who continued to stare, finally replied, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡®Ahhh. I did it.¡¯ As soon as Mumu accepted his offer, Shin Eui-gyeom breathed a sigh of relief. It was a gamble that would be paid with his life. This deal would prevent a greater tragedy and also give him one last chance to fight this monster. This was someone who could not even be compared to that monster from 17 years ago. This was a fight where almost all of the odds of victory were tilted toward Mumu. ¡®Still, we don¡¯t know.¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom thought that this move was at least clever. The four of them had managed to kill that man in the past. Now, 17 years later, they would have to do it to his son. ¡®Is this fate?¡¯ Perhaps it was. He wasn¡¯t sure what the ending would be, but for now, he decided struggling until the very end was the best option. With that thought, he then stood up. As Mumu approached him, Shin Eui-gyeom decided to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for giving me the chanc¡­¡± Before he could even finish, Mumu brought a finger to his forehead. ¡°This?¡± ¡°Evidence of your defeat.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mumu¡¯s finger moved explosively with a loud breaking sound. ¡°Kuak!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom groaned in pain as his body bounced backward. After flying back twenty or more steps, he only stopped after some trees broke his momentum. ¡°Kuuuk.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom staggered out of the branches and felt his bones shaking in so much pain that it was difficult to keep hold of his senses. He only had a moment to protect himself with internal energy but had failed to do so. The bone of his forehead felt as if it had sunk in. ¡°Kuak¡­ ahhh¡­ ahh¡­¡± Pain assailed him everywhere in his body. Mumu appeared in front of him as Shin Eui-gyeom waved his hand in a futile attempt to stop anything more. ¡°This¡­ this is enough¡­¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Mumu captured one of his arms and would not let go despite his futile struggle. Shin Eui-gyeom could not even budge. Mumu then said, ¡°If you cannot use one arm for the rest of your life, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the other three to be a little doubtful when coming to me instead of being excited?¡± ¡°W-what¡­.¡± ¡°Ah! Maybe I should do both arms to make it more effective?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 121: Title Of The Youngest (2) Deputy Dan Pil-hoo wanted to follow the two of them immediately to see the duel end.Mumu¡¯s opponent was Shin Eui-gyeom, one of the Four Great Warriors and could be called one of the best of the current Murim. A man who could be called the best swordsman. At first, he was sure that Mumu would be defeated. Dan Pil-hoo thought there was still a gap between a growing monster and the finished product. But after seeing the change in Mumu, he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. ¡®That sword which Shin Eui-gyeom showed¡­¡¯ Although the Invisible Sword didn¡¯t have a shape, it was unusual to have such energy contained in it. Perhaps the man had attained some type of enlightenment? More than anything else, he was curious about who would win with the changes on both sides. However, the situation seems to have changed now. ¡°Deputy! Please go and have a look.¡± ¡°We were told not to.¡± ¡°Is that really a refusal?¡± ¡°Huh. Let¡¯s think about the academy first and lead the students here.¡± At the headmaster¡¯s urging, the deputy and the teachers reluctantly returned to work. However, even the students were all curious about the duel. ¡®This is a mess.¡¯ Without the faculty there, the students would all run to watch. Because of this, no one could go see the fight. ¡®¡­ The reason he had to move may be because he thought it was the right thing to do.¡¯ Perhaps Mumu and Shin Eui-gyeom were considering the damage that could have happened. Anyway, the two senior staff members were still able to control the students. The deputy then recalled¡ª ¡®Ah!¡¯ Those things that Mumu always had on. He didn¡¯t know why, but they were currently on the ground. He thought he should keep them for Mumu instead of letting them become lost. So he turned his head. ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, he doubted his eyes. A white and hazy mist seemed to appear for a short time, and those iron bands suddenly vanished. ¡®How is this happening?¡¯ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s right arm had been crushed. Even before that, his forehead was already sunken in and injured. Even his arm was now like this. No matter how strong he was mentally, he couldn¡¯t come to his senses. Shin Eui-gyeom sighed. ¡®Did he notice it?¡¯ Mumu had crippled his right arm. The bones were shattered and muscles torn, ensuring that he would never be able to lift a sword again. Well, the boy did what he said he would. He then noticed Mumu holding his left hand. ¡®This is worse than it looks.¡¯ With his right arm completely useless, his skills would go down. As a result, any coordinated attack with the other Four Great Warriors was no longer possible. Losing his left arm would also turn him into a real cripple. He wondered if Mumu had noticed his plan. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± ¡®Is this retribution?¡¯ If it had been noticed, then he couldn¡¯t say anything. It was because he, as an adult and a senior warrior, feared a child¡¯s power and planned to do something deceptive. He felt ashamed of himself. ¡®More than anything. I¡­¡¯ As his thoughts ran wild, he eventually accepted this. It felt like he was destined to die at Mumu¡¯s hands. Losing both arms wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference now. Mumu¡¯s hand gripped his left arm and clenched it. ¡°Kuak!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s face heated up from the pain as Mumu asked. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°S-say it.¡± ¡°I heard many things about my father from my friends.¡± Mumu had learned many things about his father from Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa. His father¡¯s life as a warrior was something that Mumu would never approve of, even if he wanted to. He heard that to claim dominion over the whole of the central plains, his father had mercilessly killed people and warriors of other factions as well as innocent people. After hearing all of this, Mumu changed his mind. ¡®¡­ I wish I didn¡¯t know at all.¡¯ That was his honest opinion. His father, the most feared person of his era, was the opposite of himself, who was taught good things by his stepfather. The more he learned about his real father, the more disappointed he felt. Because of that, Mumu felt worried. Was it even right to seek revenge for such a person? If one adhered to filial duty, seeking revenge was the correct choice. However, his father was someone who many people feared. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Even if he took revenge, there would be no end. Jin-hyuk and Mo Il-hwa said that they would support him no matter what. However, if he had made this choice, he knew they would have to pretend to be fine even if they were not. ¡®¡­ Is this right?¡¯ Mumu pondered this for a bit before deciding. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He would see and then judge for himself. He would hold them responsible for killing his father, but the final decision to kill them was something he would decide after meeting them. ¡®I don¡¯t think he is a bad person.¡¯ It was a judgment that Mumu had made after seeing this man suffer. Even now, he couldn¡¯t feel any resentment towards him. So instead, he felt more worry. He had accepted Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s idea because he thought he could meet all four of them at once, but now he had something to ask. ¡°I heard that you and the other three went to where my father was and killed everyone there¡­. Have you ever seen someone who could be my mother?¡± It was about his mother. He had heard many things about his father, but none of them could say anything about his real mother, as all of his siblings were half-siblings. He wanted to know before he headed towards the Imperial Palace to meet Muil. Since this man was there as they killed both of his parents, he wondered if he would know. And Shin Eui-gyeom just looked at Mumu. ¡®¡­¡¯ No matter who looked at him, people would immediately refer to Mumu as a handsome boy with an appearance that women would love. Women of similar disposition were there at the time. The truth of what happened would likely shock him. ¡°¡­ Do you know about your mother¡¯s existence?¡± ¡°Yes. She should be the one that gave birth to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Shin Eui-gyeom became stiffer. To prevent any potential resurgence of that evil, he had gone there personally and made sure to eliminate every guard and person he and the other warriors could find. In the process, they had memories they couldn¡¯t erase until now. ¡°Can you not think of anyone?¡± ¡°¡­ There were many women.¡± ¡°Many?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°And none of them looked like me?¡± ¡°When we reached the base, we were constantly fighting the men, and in the process, a few of our men went after a child called Mu Sam. He was believed to be that man¡¯s successor, and a couple of women tried to protect and escape with the child.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Mu Sam was mentioned here. Like what had been told, he died during the war. ¡°We were able to deal with everyone we encountered and entered the large castle and base¡­¡± After a slight hesitation, Shin Eui-gyeom then said, ¡°¡­ We killed everyone inside.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± At those words, Mumu¡¯s hand, which had loosened, clenched tightly around Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s left arm. Shin Eui-gyeom, who had lost his strength further, groaned in pain as he continued. ¡°W¡­ we¡­ searched all around the castle for anyone related to him. We then found several rooms with women.¡± ¡°Many?¡± ¡°Yes. There were many women and some crippled children too.¡± ¡°Crippled.¡± ¡°We were convinced that the children, whether in good health or crippled, were all children of that man. We decided to kill them, but the women stepped forward and begged us to let the children live.¡± Mumu felt his face continue to become stiffer. The thought of his mother being one of those women emotionally hurt him. He was trying very hard not to kill this man on the spot. ¡°And you just killed them?¡± ¡°We killed them. But they said things which were quite confusing as well.¡± ¡°¡­ What does that mean?¡± ¡°They claimed they had been abandoned by their Lord, which was why they were begging for their children. They wouldn¡¯t be of any use to the Lord, so they wished for the children to be spared.¡± ¡°No use?¡± ¡°We concluded that the children¡¯s skeleton structure wasn¡¯t optimal. Starting with the crippled children, they were useless to him.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°The women there were not actually his women. Rather, they were just women he used to make a child he wanted that had the right level of skeletal structure and muscles.¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes darkened. Did that mean that his mother was also someone who was treated as a baby-producing tool rather than a human? However, he couldn¡¯t believe everything this man was saying either. He could be making things up to make him hate his father more. Mumu barely controlled himself. ¡°¡­ Then you mean my mother wasn¡¯t among them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We killed them on the spot. Maybe one of them could have been your¡­?!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom remembered something. Come to think of it, there was a peculiar woman and a baby. Unlike the other women, she looked dignified. Unlike the other women who begged for their lives, she had hidden constantly to ensure that her baby would be saved by someone while waiting for a change in the situation that would divert their attention. [I am the woman of the man you fear, Hae Harang. I will give my life, so if you are people who would be called heroes, do not take a young life.] The image of her last moments, as she died without losing her dignity even while being burned, was seared in his mind. A strong maternal love that desired to save her child. A woman that was different from the others. It was the first time the four of them had been moved by someone in that evil place. Their strong hearts had weakened. Moreover, unlike the other women and children they had killed, it was difficult to go after this woman who had just given birth. But there could be no exceptions. [¡­ Who will do it?] It hadn¡¯t been easy for anyone to step forward. [I will do it.] It was the Southern Blade of the Emperor. A woman called Hae Harang and her child had died at his hand. ¡®No!¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom looked at Mumu and denied it in his mind. ¡®No. It cannot be.¡¯ If that child had grown up, he would have been the same age as Mumu. However, the Southern Blade of the Emperor wasn¡¯t the kind of a man to speak two things with one mouth. Mumu then coldly asked. ¡°Why are you not talking?¡± ¡°There was a child your age, but that baby has to be dead. Then that woman cannot be your mother.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t know who of the many is my mother.¡± ¡°¡­ I am sorry. However, if you were outside the castle, maybe your mother wasn¡¯t even there?¡± At his words, Mumu stared intently at him. He then sighed. ¡°I would have liked it if that was it. But I am still angry at what you people did.¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± ¡°Even with your left arm being crippled, you don¡¯t seem that remorseful.¡± ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s screams echoed through the forest. Shin Eui-gyeom screamed for a long time before eventually losing consciousness. Mumu, who was now finished, released his hand. It must have been difficult for Mumu to fully control his anger after hearing those words. His mind was complicated. What kind of existence was his father? Muil, Mui, Musam¡­ unlike them, children who weren¡¯t perfect were abandoned. Women were only used for bearing children. ¡®¡­ And I am just one of them?¡¯ Mui, and even the other subordinates, didn¡¯t know of his existence. That said, he could have been a failure. He couldn¡¯t rule out the chance of him being an abandoned child either. Thinking about this made him angry. It was becoming increasingly difficult to control his anger. Mumu¡¯s muscles began to bulge and compress. It was as if each muscle was alive. As the intensity of his emotions increased, the ground where Mumu stood began to crack and shake. The bizarre phenomenon didn¡¯t stop there. Rocks and fragments of soil began floating up. Mumu felt a strong heartbeat. At that moment, everything around him stopped. All of the visible boundaries began to break down with him as light and darkness swirled around him. ¡®What is this?¡¯ At that moment, Mumu felt a strong attraction to it. The newly created boundary was trying to draw him into another space. He was trying to hold on, but Mumu¡¯s body was gradually sucked into it. It was then. At that moment, someone entered the boundary and put something on his left wrist. It was the band that controlled his strength. As soon as the band was put on his wrist, the swirling light and darkness disappeared, and the broken boundary returned to its original state. Everything had stopped. The floating bits of rock fell to the ground. ¡°If it was just a little later, it would have been a mess.¡± A soft voice rang in his ear. Mumu frowned and looked at the white-haired swordsman in front of him. Chapter 122: Title Of The Youngest (3) A pause in space and time¡ªWith this, Mumu had torn down the boundaries of reality, and light and darkness had begun to intersect. Seeing this, the white-haired man clicked his tongue. ¡®I was worried that this would happen.¡¯ The other side beyond the boundary was trying to draw Mumu in. Even if he tried to endure it, the boy would have no choice because this was the logic of these things. ¡®I thought it would take at least 20 years or so.¡¯ The boy had broken through those expectations. Mumu¡¯s bands had been made using the purest form of iron. At one time, there was a well-known saying that this material would allow anyone to open the six points within their body. However, as time passed, cultivation was used to create the purest and cleanest metal to restrain energy. And how could a band that was strong enough to suppress a spirit beast break like this? ¡®Was this child born with the energy of heaven, earth, sun, and moon right from the womb?¡¯ The probability was close to one in a million. The energy of heaven had distorted, and for one hidden moment, Mumu¡¯s existence was already in a realm that transcended humans. As long as he didn¡¯t learn martial arts or cover growth principles, he had thought that this child would be able to live like an ordinary boy. However, this only resulted in something else. ¡®¡­ A mistake in the plan.¡¯ Instead, it seemed like the boy had grown even more. By looking at the surroundings, he could tell that Mumu¡¯s power was exponentially more than when the bands suppressed it. This was no longer a state where he could ignore it. ¡®Was it right to leave him alone?¡¯ For a moment, the man wasn¡¯t sure. Mumu had already gone beyond the realm of humanity. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should let this kind of human stay alive. But he felt a tug when he looked at Mumu¡¯s attempt to resist the world¡¯s logic. The old man placed the band back atop Mumu¡¯s left wrist just as the boy was about to be dragged to the other side. The light and darkness disappeared as soon as the band was placed back on, and the world¡¯s broken boundary returned to normal as if nothing had happened. ¡°If it was just a little later, it would have been a mess.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu looked at him, puzzled. ¡®White.¡¯ Mumu noticed the old man¡¯s bright expression and felt warmth from him. This warm energy was only around the old man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ah. It has been so long.¡± ¡°Been so long? So you know me.¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Really? But I am meeting grandfather for the first time?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the old man burst into laughter. He thought that Mumu would have been stained by violence due to the traces of the fight he saw. On the contrary, however, the child was still quite innocent. ¡®It was right to leave him to the scholar.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s stepfather wasn¡¯t someone who knew about cultivation or warrior training but was a man who had pure energy within him. So he had entrusted Mumu to him. It wasn¡¯t the wrong choice. Although it was invisible to the eyes of ordinary people, the bright light within Mumu was clear and innocent without a single blemish. ¡®Thank god.¡¯ This was what allowed Mumu to resist the pull. The old man then said, ¡°You saw me when you were young.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try hard to remember it. We will always cross the road if we go along the right path.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that, naturally, we would end up meeting.¡± Mumu tilted his head at those words and then asked with curiosity, ¡°Uh? But grandfather, how did you get those strength-controlling bands?¡± He could see three more bands in the old man¡¯s hands. He had been sure that they had been broken. To that question, the man answered. ¡°I brought them because you left them.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I thought they would last for 20 years, but they couldn¡¯t stand your strength.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes widened. This man knew about these bands, then? ¡°How does grandfather know about them?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? This old man is the one who gave them to you.¡± ¡°Uh? Grandfather did?¡± Until now, Mumu had thought that these bands were given to him by his parents. Now, for the first time, he found out the truth. Mumu asked, ¡°Why did you have to put them on? According to my father, I have had them since I was a baby¡­ then maybe¡­¡± ¡°No. No. It isn¡¯t what you are thinking.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I thought you were my real grandfather or something.¡± ¡°Hehehe. Not that.¡± The old man smiled broadly at those innocent words. Looking at Mumu, it seemed like he had grown up without knowing his real parents. There was nothing that could be done about his wish to see them. Mumu then asked, ¡°Then why did grandfather have to put them on me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it before?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± What did he mean? Was he talking about that weird phenomenon? ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel like the world stopped just now, and the light and darkness began to intertwine into a path that was leading you?¡± ¡°Path?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Are you talking about that force that was pulling me in?¡± The old man nodded and answered, ¡°That is called the Logic of the World.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± At his question, the old man took a light breath before saying. ¡°It is like the causality of everything.¡± ¡°Causality?¡± ¡°Yes, it is a bit difficult, but it is like order, karma, fate.¡± Mumu¡¯s expression became more confused at his words as he could not understand. At this, the old man reached out to a fallen branch. He held the branch and drew a circle on the sand. ¡°Everything that is born has its own path and order, and it is known to be a moral order. But this ring isn¡¯t limited to just one but innumerable.¡± ¡°Innumerable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man began drawing circles and ovals over the original circle. Each time they overlapped, a type of sphere would be formed. ¡°The Logic of the World creates numerous cycles that are constantly evolving. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be a way out of this circle.¡± ¡°Um..¡± ¡°Our lives don¡¯t always stray away from this line and the circles drawn, and they stay within the loop. That is how fate works. As you can see, there are too many overlapping circles.¡± ¡°So difficult.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand it all. Simply put, it is rare, but there are cases where they deviate from the circle once in a while.¡± An existence outside the eye of heaven. Mumu was born there. So the heavens were trying to take him back. ¡°¡­ Are you saying I am out of this loop?¡± ¡°That is correct. Usually, you would need to train for a long time to even see the rings that would lead you out. In Buddhism, it is referred to as a shell.¡± ¡°Shell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a word that is used. Those who cross this border are known to be supreme beings, transcendents, and more.¡± Mumu tilted his head. ¡°Then¡­ you mean I almost ended up going to a higher plane?¡± ¡°Well, simply put, yes.¡± ¡°Is it a huge deal if one transforms into one of the supreme beings?¡± ¡°If you crossed the border you saw, you would never be able to return. It is because you have already broken out of this loop.¡± S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But why did I?¡± ¡°The band had always played a role in suppressing your strength from breaking out.¡± ¡°This?¡± Mumu raised his left hand. ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± The band was already burning red and continued to glow. ¡®Just one isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ The old man saw this and bit his lip. The other bands moved as two of them merged into one. As they merged, a five-colored band was formed, and he came to place it on Mumu. At that moment, the red band joined it as well. ¡°Uh?¡± The bands had been made of steel and looked like such in the past. However, now it was gold. Mumu¡¯s muscles which had begun to swell up were slowly shrinking. ¡°Uh? This¡­¡± And¡­ ¡°It¡­ is heavy.¡± Mumu felt his body become heavier than before. It felt much heavier than when he placed the dial on eight. This band also seemed to be suppressing more of his strength. Mumu wondered why as he looked at the band and noticed that the dial had been changed from eight to ten. ¡°¡­ There is a reason why it turned heavy.¡± The old man then said, ¡°This is the original form of the band.¡± ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Right. Without this, it seems like it can no longer bear your strength.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s just talk about this.¡± ¡°Uh? You don¡¯t have time?¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°If possible, never take the bands off your body. Your power is already above the realms of normality. If you take it off and lose control like you did now, the path will open up once again to pull you to the other side.¡± ¡°¡­ And I can not come back if I leave?¡± ¡°At least not until you learn to control it.¡± Mumu looked a bit uneasy at this. ¡°Um. So there would be a way if I could control it?¡± This question made the old man look at Mumu. Despite reforming the complete form of the bands, he wasn¡¯t sure how long they would last. In the end, he was sure they would meet again. ¡®Control it by yourself¡­¡¯ Mumu had been born with the energy of heaven, earth, moon, and sun. His body was already above any other. Instead of trying to cultivate clear energy, it would be better to cultivate his mind. The old man then said, ¡°Then will you follow this old man into his clan and try to hone yourself?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am talking about becoming a monk.¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t they live in the mountains?¡± ¡°Hehehe. You are right.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Mumu had already lived 17 years of his life in the mountains. He didn¡¯t want to become a monk and live there in isolation from other people. Seeing Mumu¡¯s reaction, the old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡®This is good.¡¯ He pulled something out of his sleeves. The item was similar to a pouch. As soon as he opened it, something large popped out of it. ¡°Uh?¡± Seeing Mumu¡¯s curiosity, the old man smiled. The pouch was small, but it could hold a lot of things. As he turned the pouch upside down, a black stone tablet emerged. On it was a poem. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. Something about the black stone tablet looked familiar. He looked at it with puzzlement as the old man said, ¡°This is a part of the enlightenment left by the sages who had left the way of martial arts long ago.¡± ¡°Enlightenment?¡± ¡°This is the second half of it, and it is engraved with the intent for those who read it to engrave it and to achieve a pure energy to hold their ground.¡± ¡°You are saying to cultivate the mind?¡± ¡°Even though the first half of it isn¡¯t intact, what you need is to discipline the mind and control yourself, so this will be of great help.¡± Chapter 123: Title Of The Youngest (4) ¡°Even though the first half of it isn¡¯t intact, you need to discipline the mind and control yourself, so this will greatly help.¡±The sage smiled and eventually turned to the broken black stone tablet. Although he had once been willing to take it out in the past, there was a time when the entirety of the central plains was plunged into chaos due to what was written on it. Even those known to be calm and friendly started to covet it. ¡®The latter part of the Heavenly Martial True Arts is coming into the world like this?¡¯ It was the most supreme martial art. The key to enlightenment brought out by the sage was something that could shake up all of Murim. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The sage¡¯s gaze turned to Mumu. He didn¡¯t actually want to ever show this to anyone. He knew that if someone held this, another conflict would start in the world. This was a treasure of the heavens and the gods. Those who honed their martial arts would all desire it. However, Mumu seemed fine. ¡®Whoever takes this tablet from this child¡­¡¯ No. Who could even take the tablet from this child? Besides, the first half was damaged and missing. Understanding the concept of the body and mind would be difficult with just the second half. This was only a cultivation technique that would strengthen the mind, not something many would look forward to. Mumu then asked, ¡°Is there another name for this stone tablet?¡± The sage became silent. Would it be better to let this child know? He hesitated as he said, ¡°The realization of what¡¯s on it is the most important. You don¡¯t have to worry about the name.¡± He decided to not say anything. There was no need to even give out crumbs. After all, it was more important for Mumu to learn its contents and improve himself. Still, it might not hurt to give him some pointers. ¡°Kid, there are rules for disciplining the mind. Never let people know about this.¡± ¡°Other people?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± This much was enough. As long as he knew Mumu and his innocence, the sage had nothing to worry about. As Mumu proceeded to read its contents, the sage took out an ink pen and said, ¡°It will be difficult to carry the tablet. Here, write it down so you can read it whenever you want.¡± Mumu shook his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is fine. I memorized it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The sage frowned. Did this child memorize the whole thing after reading it just once? ¡®No way.¡¯ He asked, ¡°You memorized it after reading it once?¡± ¡°Memorized?¡± ¡°Right. After just reading it once.¡± The sage was still thinking as Mumu closed his eyes and began to chant out the second half. ¡°Infinite Problems Gate, Vast Ocean of Worldly Affairs. Clouds¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hearing those words shocked the sage as he had approached Mumu. Mumu had clearly repeated things on the tablet. ¡°Can I look at your head for a moment?¡± ¡°My head?¡± ¡°Just for a second.¡± At this request, Mumu raised his head as the sage touched the crown of his head with his palm. The sage then sighed. ¡®This¡­ it has been pulled out.¡¯ He did think that it was strange. The Yeohwan point was used to eliminate distractions and strengthen concentration. It was usually used to keep a person learning martial arts from deviating from what should be focused on. If that thing disappeared, then the bands he had given to Mumu wouldn¡¯t be able to last. The sage looked at Mumu. ¡°Are there any problems?¡± ¡°¡­ Haha, not at all.¡± That was what was said to the boy, but this was a problem. The boy didn¡¯t just have a peerless body but also a brilliant mind. He wanted to seal the opened acupuncture point again, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡®Huh. Will the Logic of the World come again quickly?¡¯ The bands weren¡¯t effective, and now this released acupuncture point also made things deviate further from the path. The sage was concerned about this. He was giving Mumu the tablet to help him gain control over his body and live longer, but would the boy be able to do it? ¡®Holy heaven¡­¡¯ In the end, everything depended on Mumu. At a now-ruined square within the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy¡ª This place which had been filled with students and teachers was now a bit more organized. There had been a considerable commotion just a few hours ago. Shin Eui-gyeom was one of the strongest people who had appeared in the academy. That alone drew the attention of everyone. To make it worse, the man was also dueling someone. A fierce battle had destroyed the vast square, but the other party in this duel was a student of the academy. A new student who had joined, at that! ¡®Shit. I don¡¯t need to know other things, but I have to know the outcome!¡¯ Not far from the square, the students have moved away under the control of the teachers. However, a second-year student was hiding on the opposite side of the building. ¡®If they fight, they will end it here.¡¯ The student hid in the bushes. No matter how much they thought about it, this incident would not shake just the academy but the whole world. And the identity of the student that Shin Eui-gyeom was fighting¡ª ¡®I think I heard he knows nothing about martial arts and instead only trained his muscles.¡¯ How could such a guy compete on an equal level with a man like Shin Eui-gyeom? Before they moved, there had been no visible injuries. Only two assumptions could be made from this. ¡®It meant that either the great warrior was being careful with the boy, or that jerk was hiding his powers.¡¯ No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it was the former. If the man was caring for a junior, then the square wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. However, the latter would be odd as well. Did it make sense for someone who didn¡¯t train their martial arts to hide their strength? ¡®Damn it! I am curious.¡¯ That was why they hid here. If they had missed things about the student, they might not have been informed about the end of the fight. However, others were watching as well. ¡°Master¡­ even so, why do you have to be with me?¡± In response to Tang So-so¡¯s question, Master Baek Yeon blushed as she said, ¡°¡­ As a warrior, I am just curious about the outcome of the confrontation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah, I see. I thought you were here for the same purpose as I am, to make sure that Mumu is either safe or give him aid if he is hurt. As I thought, master is different.¡± ¡®Umm.¡¯ Baek Yeon licked her lips as Tang So-so teased her. Although younger, this child seemed to have an excellent understanding of other women. Besides, she was also worried about Mumu¡¯s safety. However, as a teacher in the academy, she could not give that answer. ¡°Forget it. Just do as the headmaster said. So-so is a student¡­¡± ¡°Master, what do you think will be the outcome?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°You said you are here for the sake of the outcome, so who do you think will win between the two?¡± Baek Yeon fell silent at this question. She had only seen the two staring at each other when she arrived. That alone was enough to shock her. ¡®¡­ That kid is strong.¡¯ She was aware that Mumu was not like an ordinary person. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if he had the power to compete with one of the Four Great Warriors. If it were her, she knew she absolutely wouldn¡¯t last for more than three seconds against them. When it came to Mumu though, she had no idea how he would do. ¡°Did you come to a conclusion?¡± As So-so repeated the question, Baek Yeon sighed. ¡°Is it Shin Eui-gyeom?¡± ¡°¡­ Mumu surely might be an amazing student, but that man is one of the great warriors who has already reached a level we cannot touch.¡± That was the most decisive factor, experience. Mumu lacked that in every way. So there was no way Mumu would win. ¡°The weight of the title ¡®Four Great Warriors¡¯ is greater than ever, and Mumu is still young. And even if we factor in his strange strength as a variable, it doesn¡¯t look that promising.¡± ¡°¡­ No matter how strong Mumu is, you say it is impossible?¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Tang So-so had hoped for some miracle, but the opponent was simply too strong. No, he was beyond strong. The man was a living legend. Perhaps Mumu just surviving would already be lucky. ¡°¡­ Mumu is do¡­!? That¡­ that¡­ kuaaak!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Baek Yeon turned her head to the front. What made Tang So-so sound so desperate? ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, her expression became stiff as she wondered if what she was seeing was real. ¡®¡­ How did this happen?¡¯ A commotion broke out at that moment. In the middle of the square, the headmaster stood with the deputy. The headmaster was looking to the north. ¡°I think the result should be decided by now. What do you think, deputy?¡± ¡°¡­ I think so too.¡± ¡°Whatever the outcome, one thing is certain.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In the near future, we may be welcoming the newest and youngest great warrior.¡± No one could deny the deputy¡¯s words. They had witnessed the fight before they left. They knew for a fact that Mumu would keep growing. They weren¡¯t sure about this fight, but Mumu would continue to become stronger in the future. ¡°Hmm¡­ Now then, how do you plan to die? The child¡¯s talents have been recognized, and many are witness to it. It is said that one could see from the seed how a tree would grow. That child would surely stand shoulder to shoulder with the Four Great Warriors within 5 to 10 years.¡± In the midst of their conversation. -Woah! -Ack! The commotion picked up again. They knew some students were hiding and watching, so what was this reaction? At that moment¡ª Kwang! Mumu appeared in front of them with his glowing gray muscles and someone on his shoulder. That figure was¡­ ¡°Great Warrior Shin?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ he passed out.¡± ¡°Passed out?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ The two of them were speechless. Mumu was the one lifting up Shin Eui-gyeom. The two of them couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Just a few seconds ago, the two of them had discussed the possibility of Mumu¡¯s growth in the next 5 to 10 years. But that was now a reality! ¡®No¡­¡¯ ¡®Unbelievable¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy for them to speak again. This was a huge shock. Shin Eui-gyeom was at the peak of martial arts and a living legend. Yet he was defeated by a 17-year-old boy? An unbelievable event that would shake the world had just occurred. The headmaster then said, ¡°¡­ Deputy. Didn¡¯t you say it is difficult for a growing monster to defeat a perfect monster?¡± Chapter 124: Title Of The Youngest (5) Among those who were hiding and watching the middle of the square, there weren¡¯t just ordinary students.Many like them wanted to know the results of the duel. They were the other descendants of the Four Great Warriors. Do Yang-woon, Guyang Seorin, Guyang Seohan, and even the newly-released Hong Hye-ryeong were there. ¡°¡­ No way¡± They all doubted their eyes. They had picked up Hong Hye-ryeong, who had been released, heard a tremendous roar, and then made their way here. They guessed there might have been a fight between two of the Four Great Warriors. What they witnessed was not something they expected. ¡°This makes no sense,¡± Guyang Seohan mumbled. Guyang Seorin had brought him here. He had also heard Mumu being called Master by Do Yang-woon. But this¡­ ¡°Are we seeing this correctly?¡± Do Yang-woon asked in utter disbelief. ¡°¡­ Is master Mumu this strong?¡± ¡°No, is he really the one who defeated Uncle Shin?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see it. I just find it impossible to believe. He didn¡¯t learn any martial arts at all¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Do Yang-woon¡¯s body trembled in excitement. ¡°Master proved it.¡± ¡°Wh-what did he prove?¡± ¡°His muscle training!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guyang Seohan hated this man. Muscles? Did this idiot really believe that Shin Eui-gyeom was defeated by a child who only trained his muscles? ¡°Those words¡­¡± ¡°Seohan. You start muscle training too. Work hard on those muscles.¡± ¡®¡­ Stop with the bullshit.¡¯ He wanted to say that, but he didn¡¯t since he knew just how stubborn Do Yang-woon was. Talking with his sister would have been better. ¡°You people¡­¡± He was speechless. Hong Hye-ryeong stared at Mumu with red eyes. Why was she like this? She had simply been helped by him too many times. And now, seeing Mumu defeat one of the Four Great Warriors filled her heart with pride. ¡®¡­ It¡¯s possible.¡¯ She had considered the Four Great Warriors as a wall that she would never be able to overcome. Perhaps she could do it now without waiting to grow old and weak. That wall had now collapsed right in front of her. And it was all because of a 17-year-old boy. ¡®I was being desperate.¡¯ Despite having a strong father, she could only see defeat no matter what she did. However, now that she had seen one of them fall, she felt her heart boil. This was what she wanted, even as a child¡ªthe birth of a new hero, a dream that she longed for. ¡°Ehh. You seem to like him too. But I called dibs.¡± Guyang Seorin gave her a warning. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Ah. You didn¡¯t hear? He is mine. You like him too, right?¡± ¡°L-like him?¡± Hong Hye-ryong¡¯s face went red. At that moment, Guyang Seohan joined the conversation. ¡°Called dibs?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who says it now.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter? Did you actually say that to your brother?¡± ¡°Ah. Come to think of it, I was being told to bring home a suitable companion for a long time, right? I will do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want him. So I will try my best.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guyang Seorin¡¯s words made her brother sigh in frustration. He grumbled, but he knew nothing would change her mind. However, their grandfather would probably fight the boy to test him. He believed that no one could win against that man. ¡°Still, you can try.¡± ¡°Try? Why would I test him when Uncle Shin ended up like that?¡± ¡°Right. If you want to defeat Master Mumu, you need to go through me first.¡± ¡°Can you just drop that!¡± ¡°What? Are you ignoring it?¡± ¡°Ignore¡­ do you think a patient can even say such stuff?¡± Seeing the two men arguing, Guyang Seorin snorted in derision. The pride of men made them all turn into children. She then turned to Mumu. ¡®There is no need for grandfather to even fight. Instead, this is a situation that would probably make him nervous.¡¯ Guyang Seorin licked her lips in anticipation. The three people who were left behind in the prison all had blank looks on their faces. One of them, Kang Mui, was still bound by his chains, while the other two, the disciples of the East River Sword Star, were guarding him. ¡®How is it going?¡¯ Kang Mui was nervous. The plan he had so painstakingly made had failed miserably, so there was no need for him to remain here anymore. Now was his chance to run. ¡®Well, there is no chance for him to win.¡¯ The intimidation he felt from Mumu was extreme, but his opponent was a living legend. After experiencing that man¡¯s sword technique here, Kang Mui was sure that even Mumu would end up being defeated. Didn¡¯t Mumu only have brute strength? ¡®Right. Let¡¯s run.¡¯ From what he knew, the two men guarding him were unquestionably strong. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to run. Even if he needed to use everything he had left, breaking through the blocked gate had to be the priority. ¡°Phew.¡± Young Gadong snorted at the change in breathing he was hearing. He could understand what that change meant. It was a gamble of a lifetime by Mumu, a gamble where the outcome needed to be decided quickly. A duel between his master and an academy student. ¡®Even if the kid is a monster, my master is more skilled. In the end, even if the boy tries his best, he shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡¯ So, of course, the chance was now. But that was also a mistake. He had been granted the title of one of the ten warriors. Even his sajae next to him could be included in it. At that moment, Young Chuseo adjusted his body and spoke angrily. ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t do that. If you try to run, I will cut your head off before our teacher returns.¡± Young Chuseo had also noticed the change in Kang Mui¡¯s breathing. At his warning, his breathing returned to normal. And Yong Chuseo went closer. ¡°¡­ I am warning you¡­¡± Before his words could even finish¡ª The gate of the cell they were in opened. ¡®The gate was pushed?¡¯ Young Chuseo was shocked for a moment. Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that in such a short time. ¡°Your hands are shaking.¡± Young Chuseo raised his sword and gathered energy in it. He then moved to Kang Mui like lightning. His technique aimed directly at the forehead, neck, chest, and stomach. If just two spots were hit, then the body would become paralyzed. At that moment, Kang Mui raised his hand. Fire erupted from his bare hands and transformed into a pillar of flames that blocked his sword. ¡®This?¡¯ Young Chuseo was shocked. This was undoubtedly fire qi. ¡°You are the culprit!¡± Young Chuseo was enraged as he looked at the fire. Alongside him, Young Gadong was looking at Kang Mui as he felt a chill from above. ¡°Huh!¡± Young Chuseo hurriedly backed away. At that moment, he felt coldness rush down and freeze the floor below him. ¡°You!¡± Young Chuseo jumped from the ground and kicked Kang Mui, who avoided it. ¡®No?¡¯ ¡°Kua!¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Young Chuseo screamed as lightning qi assailed him the moment his feet touched the floor. The lightning qi paralyzed his body with pain and made it impossible for him to move. Kang Mui then aimed for his heart without missing a beat. Something flew at Kang Mui. As the piece of armor hit Kang Mui¡¯s hand, Young Chuseo was able to move back. The one who had thrown it was Young Gadong. ¡°Sahyung he¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Young Gadong replied gravely. Although fire qi and ice qi were known to not mix, they were also trained to understand that Yin and Yang existed together. It can be said that no one could handle both energies as they were opposite in nature. However, both flame and ice were here. Young Gadong could not understand this. How was this child able to do it? ¡®A piece of equipment, maybe?¡¯ However, Kang Mui had no such thing on his body. He then asked, ¡°How are you able to handle three energies at the same time?¡± ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Kang Mui snorted in reply. The dead had no reason to know. And he wouldn¡¯t tell his opponent about his skills anyway. ¡°As things stand, I will kill you both before I die! That will be a good gift for your teacher. Hahaha.¡± That monster, the East River Sword Star, was the problem. Not his disciples. At the boy¡¯s arrogance, Young Chuseo grunted. ¡°I do not know how you can handle three energies simultaneously, but it is nothing but tricks. Let¡¯s just subdue him together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± From the moment Kang Mui showed that he could handle three different energies, they were no longer looking down on him. ¡°Do you think you can fight against three different energies?¡± Kang Mui and the two swordsmen moved together. At that moment, the three were about to collide. Someone landed through the hole in the ceiling. Thanks to that, all three had no choice but to take a step back. And the person who had entered the cell was¡­ ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°You?¡± Kang Mui and Young Chuseo were shocked as they looked at Mumu. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®How is he here?¡¯ None of them could hide their curiosity. Why did this guy suddenly appear here again after leaving for a duel? They couldn¡¯t even see any wounds on Mumu. It was as if the fight had been stopped in the middle. Young Gadong, who couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, asked, ¡°¡­ What happened?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°The fight with my master?¡± ¡°Ah, the fight? It is done.¡± ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then where is the Master? Why are you the only¡­¡± ¡°Ah, he is seriously injured, so he was rushed to the infirmary by the headmaster.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s innocent words shocked the three of them even further. Chapter 125: Title Of The Youngest (6) At Mumu¡¯s words, all of them were stunned.The East River Sword Star was injured and was now in the infirmary? None of them could comprehend what that meant. Even though they were enemies, Young Gadong, Young Chuseo, and Kang Mui were of the same mind at this moment. Their first emotion was shock. ¡®¡­ Teacher lost to him?¡¯ ¡®The East River Sword Star lost?¡¯ One of the Four Great Warriors, the best warriors of present-day Murim, was defeated. This was news that could shake up the world. As a result, denial was the first thing that followed their shock. ¡°Nonsense! How could our master lose!?¡± Young Chuseo, in his most aggressive character, shouted aloud. He might have been his teacher, but for him, the East River Sword Star was akin to a mountain that would never collapse. Young Chuseo couldn¡¯t believe that such a man would be defeated by a mere 17-year-old kid. ¡°What is the nonsense here?¡± Mumu tilted his head, making Young Chuseo¡¯s face become even redder. ¡°How can a kid like you even dare to¡­¡± ¡°Chuseo.¡± Yang Gadong stopped him. ¡°Sahyung? Did you hear this bastard¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Uh!¡± The flow of the conversation was where Young Chuseo might end up rushing in to try and hurt the child. However, Young Gadong knew that his sajae could not handle Mumu. And if Mumu really did defeat their master, then he wouldn¡¯t even be a match. Kang Mui then spoke up, ¡°¡­ You said you defeated the East River Sword Star?¡± He wasn¡¯t able to simply believe this either. He did have a little expectation at first that Mumu might win, but his thoughts quickly moved towards running for his life. ¡°Yes. Is that a problem?¡± At Mumu¡¯s nonchalant confirmation, Kang Mui gulped. Was it a problem? This was beyond the level of just a problem. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ He thought that the sense of intimidation from the duel might stimulate Mumu to a higher level, but this was more than he expected. Kang Mui thought that the East River Sword Star would still be victorious in the end, but the opposite happened. The repercussions from this wouldn¡¯t be limited to just one or two things. Though it wouldn¡¯t happen immediately, rumors of Mumu¡¯s victory will still spread. It was only a matter of time before Mumu¡¯s fame was raised to the level of peerless warriors as he did something that most thought impossible. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Once that happened, the members of the Eight Evil families who had pledged their loyalty to him would turn to Mumu. Who wouldn¡¯t follow someone who could prove he was in possession of such monstrous power? ¡®¡­ This can¡¯t happen.¡¯ Mumu then asked Kang Mui with some confusion, ¡°But what is happening here?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we decide that you would wait patiently?¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡± ¡°Were you, maybe, fighting?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Kang Mui became speechless. What should he do? He became confused and nervous as he struggled to find a correct answer. ¡®I need to escape this guy¡¯s grasp.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t run away now, he would end up in Mumu¡¯s grasp forever. Kang Mui then looked at him. Although he looked fine on the outside, Mumu must have suffered critical internal wounds since he had fought against one of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®Now is my chance.¡¯ Mumu still didn¡¯t know his true power. It was no exaggeration that he who was capable of utilizing three different energies was almost equal to the top ten warriors. ¡®I need to use lightning qi.¡¯ His monstrous item gave him flame qi, ice qi, and lightning qi. It was said that lightning qi was the most effective of the three energies. Lightning qi scatters an opponent¡¯s internal energy, stiffens, and paralyzes their muscles. ¡®After I paralyze his body with lightning qi, I can escape through that hole in the ceiling.¡¯ Kang Mui had made a plan in such a short time. He realized that he needed to distract Mumu, so he looked at Young Chuseo. ¡°Yah. Did you make a surprise attack?¡± ¡°Surprise attack?¡± Mumu turned his head towards Young Chuseo. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Kang Mui didn¡¯t miss the chance. Like a lightning bolt, he launched a kick filled with lightning qi at Mumu. The kick landed directly on Mumu¡¯s neck. ¡®Done!¡¯ The deception had worked, but¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes narrowed as the blue sparks penetrated Mumu. On the other hand, Mumu was simply looking at him as if he was wondering what Kang Mui was doing. ¡®¡­ No. Surely the lightning qi must¡­¡¯ Since Mumu had been hit, his muscles would surely stiffen. Kang Mui, who realized Mumu might become angry after what he tried to do, immediately jumped toward the ceiling. At that moment¡ª ¡°Huk!¡± Mumu grabbed him by the ankle, flustering Kang Mui to the point of kicking Mumu¡¯s hand, but¡­ Mumu used Kang Mui¡¯s ankle to throw him to the ground. The sound of air escaping his lungs and mouth could be heard as the latter crashed to the ground. The pain was indescribable. He knew for sure now that none of the three types of qi were effective on Mumu. ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡®That?¡¯ ¡°It tickled.¡± The amount of lightning qi he used should be able to paralyze even a skilled warrior, but Mumu only felt a tingle? Kang Mui felt even more lost. ¡®Where the hell did this monster come from?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. Even those he thought of as monsters could not be compared to Mumu. ¡®¡­ He too¡­ I, too¡­ will not be the lord.¡¯ Kang Mui made a face that despaired at the world¡¯s unfairness as he lost consciousness. Mumu, who had stunned him, removed his hand and looked at Young Chuseo. ¡°As promised, do not touch Kang Mui.¡± ¡®¡­ Fucking monster.¡¯ Young Chuseo gulped at this sight. After seeing Kang Mui, who had utilized three different types of qi in one attack, being crushed so quickly, he could no longer deny it. This monster in front of him was a new Great Warrior. ¡®My master¡­¡¯ Young Chuseo and Young Gadong could not hide their complicated feelings. The rumors had spread quickly. In just one day, the whole academy learned of the freshman who managed to defeat the East River Sword Star despite not knowing martial arts. This was enough to shock the entire student body. [Wait, he didn¡¯t even learn martial arts?] [How did the guy who was said to not have learned martial arts defeat that great man?] [There are a lot of other kids who saw it!] [For real?] [He talked quite a bit as well once they reached the infirmary.] [What?] [There were rumors that this guy passed the entrance test with just his strength alone. I also heard he was one of the ones who caught the culprits of the arson case.] [How did a guy with nothing but strength do so many things?] [Oh. Didn¡¯t you know?] [What?] [You think it is possible to do it with simple strength training?] [Then he must have learned a technique to enhance his body.] [It sounds like that. The grandson of the North Heavenly Fist said something like that. He said it was muscle training?] [¡­ Isn¡¯t that just strength training?] [Yah. How can you defeat East River Sword Star by training your muscles and using your two fists?] [I know. Uh. So, can anyone learn this muscle training?] [That¡¯s what the manager at the North Heavenly Dorm said. I want to go to that training now.] [Amazing. I want to too.] The unintentional rumors began to grow and spread. Beyond the defeat of one of the Four Great Warriors, the main focus was more on what martial arts could the 17-year-old boy have learned to become so strong. The rumors weren¡¯t limited to just the first years. Rumors about Mumu also spread to the masters, who were both suspicious and interested. [To defeat the East River Sword Star¡­ what kind of martial arts did the child learn?] [Rather than martial arts, all he did was the simple external training of muscles.] [No, you aren¡¯t saying this is possible without internal energy, right?] [It is possible.] [Huh!] [In addition to the two special masters who possessed titles in the Academy, the child also defeated the East River Sword Star. This child¡¯s training method isn¡¯t simple.] [What kind of foreign training method does he have to be able to perform such a miracle?] [A rumor among the academy students says it¡¯s due to muscle training.] [Muscle training?] No matter how they listened to the rumors, all of it only felt like a push to train their muscles. However, the human mind was unique. If it was something that a student with no merit or fame did, most people would consider it nonsense and ignore it. However, their perspectives changed since the East River Sword Star had been defeated. [There must be something.] [Actually, it is impossible with simple muscle training.] [I am also curious who passed on such a great technique to that child.] [Same here. But there is something more troublesome now.] [What is that?] [The fact that the student could do this with just muscle training has brought up a new craze among the kids.] [They want it to be taught? Is that for real?] [¡­ Master Kwak. Are you planning to learn it? Even if the student wants¡­] [Is that so important?] [Uh?] [Isn¡¯t it impossible to consider that child a student anymore? Since he had defeated the East River Sword Star, Mumu should already be referred to as a Great Warrior.] [What!] [Do you think it is common to get a chance to be taught by someone of that level? Do you think I will miss this chance?] [That¡­] S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [This is a chance for the academy. The management side of the academy. We have to sacrifice everything to be able to learn something to push us forward.] In this way, even the masters of the academy began to take an interest in Mumu¡¯s training. Only two days had passed since the incident and all that followed. The rumors gradually became a public debate as these topics appeared more often. At a small village a little distance away from the academy¡ª Two strangers entered a nearby guest house. The two strangers stood out so conspicuously because their faces were covered by bamboo hats, giving them an unusual atmosphere. An old man with a long white beard, blue indigo hair, and holding a cane in the shape of a snake¡¯s head could be seen cutting a mulberry bark. His companion, a woman who was holding what appeared to be a loquat, also didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. They sat there and called over a server to place an order. ¡°I am thirsty. Bring me the strongest drink you have.¡± ¡°Father. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Duck soup. What do you want, child?¡± ¡°The same.¡± ¡°Yes. Please wait a moment.¡± The server took their orders and ran to the kitchen. The woman dropped the bag tied to her back and said to the man, ¡°This afternoon, we¡¯ll get to see Seohan and Seorin for the first time in a long while.¡± ¡°Hehehe, right.¡± ¡°It will be nice to see them after so long. I hope nothing has happened¡­¡± At her words, the old man removed his hat and smiled. ¡°Do not worry. That guy is more cautious than any other we know, so they will not touch the daughter of Hwang-suk any time soon.¡± ¡°That is good, but I feel bad that he lost his youngest disciple.¡± ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat. Didn¡¯t we come all the way here without a break?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What do you plan to do next?¡± At the woman¡¯s words, the old man shook his head. It had been over 17 years since he had hugged his own granddaughter. The woman noticed his mood, smiled, and said, ¡°Seohan and Seorin are 18 already.¡± ¡°Hehehe. Right. The children have already grown. It feels like yesterday they were holding my hand.¡± ¡°Right. All grown up and 18. She should already be old enough to get married. Perhaps she has found some good friends in the¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the old man slammed the table. It was a strong blow, but the table didn¡¯t even budge. It was clear from this that the man was no ordinary warrior. The bearded old man then said, ¡°Marriage for Seorin?!¡± ¡°Father. I just said that based on her age.¡± ¡°No. Until my eyes can no longer see¡­¡± ¡°Do you plan to live until that child dies?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The old man coughed under the woman¡¯s glare before he again spoke in a serious voice, ¡°I know she cannot live like that, and getting married is important. But if one wants to become my Seorin¡¯s lover, I must like them first..¡± ¡°And what is your criteria?¡± ¡°Appearance, dignity and basic manners when dealing with families. Shouldn¡¯t he also know martial arts? He should also be able to withstand five attacks from this old¡­¡± ¡°Then whoever he is would probably prefer to live alone. Do you think an academy student could stop you?¡± ¡°Hmm. That is the only way that Seorin can be protected.¡± The woman clicked her tongue as she saw this side of the old man. From the looks of it, marriage seemed to be miles away for Seorin. Who among the students would be able to handle five attacks from the Poison Air of the West, Guyang Gyeong? Chapter 126: Poison Air of the West (1) East River Sword Star, Shin Eui-gyeom found himself lying on an infirmary bed, waking up for the first time after two days.His two disciples who were guarding the room called out to him when they saw him wake up. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± At their voices, Shin Eui-gyeom looked at his disciples. Seeing the worry on their faces, he could tell how much they had suffered. ¡®They know of the defeat.¡¯ Without that information, there was no reason why they would look like this. Shin Eui-gyeom then sighed. ¡°No one died, so why are you so gloomy?¡± At his master¡¯s question, Young Chuseo answered with his anger bubbling from within, ¡°Master¡­ master¡­ is the right¡­¡± Young Chuseo was unable to even say the words properly. Shin Eui-gyeom then looked at him and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Are you trembling in anger because I can no longer use my right hand?¡± ¡°M-master! Your left arm is also broken, but your right arm has been crushed completely. Even the muscles are torn. A swordsman losing his arm, how can¡­¡± ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°M-master!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve become a warrior to walk down a certain path. This is a fate that one has to accept eventually.¡± ¡°Fate! No matter how much of a fight it was, he crossed a line¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you over and over that those who have power over others have the right to harm their opponents in the end?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Those who have died by my hands or are alive and crippled, there must be hundreds of them.¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t that due to them being part of the Forces of Evil?¡± ¡°Chuseo. To kill someone, whether or not they¡¯re from an opposing side, means that you must be prepared to face the same.¡± ¡°¡­ Master.¡± Young Chuseo went silent in the end. He was still angry but knew that his teacher was not wrong. Although this result was upsetting, the death or crippling of a warrior in battle was unavoidable. But¡­ ¡°¡­ I am angry. The youngest died, and even the Master ended up like this. We are so helpless and unable to do anything.¡± Young Gadong said this bitterly. His words made Shin Eui-gyeom turn his gaze to the window. It wasn¡¯t Mumu¡¯s fault that this had happened. It was as if 17 years of karma had hit him again all at once. However, his heart was broken further as they could not get justice for the youngest disciple. Young Gadong clenched his fist. ¡°Master¡­ even if I have to die by Mumu¡¯s hands, I will kill Kang Mui¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If we make a promise, we need to keep it.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t even get revenge for our youngest, our master will lose face¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get my name back. If you still have the energy to move like this, you should further refine your martial arts.¡± ¡°Those words¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I mean to forget revenge.¡± ¡°Forget revenge? No matter the fact that you lost to him¡­¡± ¡°Do you think it is just because of that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if one is around the level of Master Haona, then victory or defeat can be changed at any time, depending on the situation?¡± At that question, Shin Eui-gyeom opened his senses wide and looked around the area. After confirming that there was no one around them, he whispered, ¡°Listen carefully. Forget about your Master¡¯s work here or Young Chun. This is already beyond the realm of humans.¡± ¡°What is that supposed¡­¡± ¡°Do you not know what this master is saying?¡± ¡°I know. The fact that the child is strong according¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t like you think. He is truly invincible.¡± ¡°I-invincible?¡± His two disciples could not hide their shock at Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s words. Many said that Shin Eui-gyeom was the best. This man also always said that something truly invincible did not exist. To be invincible meant to be undefeatable by anyone. ¡°That is someone who shouldn¡¯t ever be touched. Never provoke him.¡± ¡°Master, how can you say such¡­¡± ¡°Chuseo. Carve these words into your heart. You can never provoke him.¡± ¡°Are you saying that getting revenge for you or Young Chun should be forgotten?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I am telling you that it isn¡¯t something that can be achieved with effort. Do you think humans can resist natural disasters just by working together?¡± ¡°Is he a natural disaster?¡± ¡°His power is like a natural disaster.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ His two disciples became silent at such a serious warning. Their master was one of the Four Great Warriors and was known to be at the peak of Murim, yet he was afraid of a child? But these children knew nothing. Shin Eui-gyeom knew of Mumu¡¯s bloodline but chose not to tell them. The reason was simple. ¡®¡­ The moment they find out and try to stimulate him, a crisis could happen.¡¯ Inside the office of the deputy headmaster of the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy¡ª ¡°This is¡­¡± Deputy Dan Pil-hoo looked at the person in front of him with a puzzled face. The man, who was an aide, asked him, ¡°Are there any problems, sir?¡± ¡°Problems¡­ it¡¯s only a problem if we think of it as one.¡± Things were escalating. As Mumu¡¯s strength was revealed, things began to move in a strange direction. It was as if a small ball of snow had resulted in an avalanche. ¡°All of the attention of the academy¡¯s staff is on him.¡± ¡°You are talking about Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That is inevitable. Shin Eui-gyeom of the Four Great Warriors was defeated by him. Wouldn¡¯t it be natural to draw attention?¡± ¡°I have reached the level of exhaustion.¡± Many students are also reportedly flocking to Mumu. It was said that they wanted to receive strength training classes from him. However, even the masters were interested in attending. The entire academic building was moving as if being swept away by a wave made by Mumu. It wasn¡¯t a small one, either. ¡°Is it going to become harder?¡± Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue. He had been working hard to hide Mumu¡¯s power in the academy. It had been all for him, but now it was becoming more complex. This wasn¡¯t at a level that could be calmed down by just spreading a few new rumors. Mumu¡¯s victory over the East River Sword Star was known to everyone, and they were embracing it. Normally, the boy would have already lost all reason to stay in the academy. So¡­ ¡®Do we need to take any special measures?¡¯ There was only one way to make Mumu stay even if people wanted him to leave. He didn¡¯t know if it would work yet or not. In the meantime, another spy came to deliver a report. The spy who had caught the pigeon checked the contents of the message around its ankle. ¡°Uh? It appears to be sent from the sect?¡± ¡°The sect?¡± After receiving the paper, Dan Pil-hoo opened it to check its contents. ¡°This!¡± He jumped up from his chair, puzzling his aide. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°¡­ Guyang Gyeong has come to the academy.¡± ¡°Elder Guyang? Who¡­ Guyang Gyeong? The Poison Air of the West?¡± The aide could not help but be further puzzled when he found out who the new guest was. ¡°Phew. Did we have to come here?¡± They were at a nearby garden by a special training center that had been locked down until recently. Mo Il-hwa asked in a whispering voice as Jin-hyuk nodded. ¡°It is because no one will see us.¡± Mo Il-hwa, who heard this, looked at Mumu. ¡°What kind of trouble did you bring?¡± ¡°¡­ Um. Sorry.¡± Mumu apologized by scratching his head. The reason they had to hide all the way here was simple. It was all because of Mumu. Mo Il-hwa was annoyed with him. ¡°Why did you have to go and say that about the strength training!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡± ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t on purpose, but you should at least think. If a person who defeated the East River Sword Star and is being called the Youngest Great Warrior says something like that, everyone will swarm to him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be like this.¡± Mumu was equally confused. The strength training was originally something for only the floor leaders of his dormitory. However, rumors of his victory spread, and several people came to him and asked him to join his class. And Mumu had readily agreed. [Anyone who wants to train their muscles is welcome.] That was the starting point. In just two days, a few had turned into hundreds. Even the academy masters were secretly visiting and inquiring about it. ¡°Phew. What are we going to do if you say that?¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue. She had been shocked at first when she heard that Mumu had defeated one of the Four Great Warriors. However, she knew that Mumu¡¯s strength was exceptional. Now that he had a name added to it, being with him was becoming difficult. Mo Il-hwa smiled as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s move ahead. I will be walking around with Jin-hyuk, so from now on, you eat alone and listen to classes alone.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Our skilled guardian Mumu is fine being alone, right? Ah. Don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°¡­ Y-yes.¡± Mumu replied dully, making Jin-hyuk sigh. He was no different from usual, but ever since he discovered Mumu¡¯s identity and victory over the East River Sword Star, it felt like his daily life was becoming twisted. ¡®What Miss Mo is saying is just a joke for now. However, it may just be a short time before he really gets pushed away from the academy.¡¯ Mumu had come to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Four Great Warriors. Who in this academy would teach such a person martial arts? Just being a normal student had already put Mumu at a level that the faculty found hard to deal with. Jin-hyuk then said, ¡°Mumu. You could be released from the academy.¡± ¡°Released?¡± ¡°Right. None of the masters here can teach you. Even if you want to learn martial arts, the masters know of your strength.¡± Who would dare to teach a kid who had defeated the East River Sword Star? On the contrary, they might even refuse to teach him in class. ¡°Umm¡­ For real?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it will be like that?¡± If one thought about it carefully, Mumu¡¯s academic life might come to an end. It would be even quicker if his biological father was mentioned. ¡®Will I be kicked out?¡¯ Mumu scratched his head as he wanted to stay longer. His original purpose, like his other brother and Jin-hyuk, was to find his parents and then make a name for himself. However, things had changed. His friends, something he never had during his exile, were important to him. ¡®A pity.¡¯ If he was asked to leave, then there was no other way. ¡®¡­ If that is the case, should I ask Jin-sung hyung to take me to the palace?¡¯ If not, he would need to go and learn about his mother¡¯s existence in the White Valley. It was said that the location of his other siblings was known to the Heavenly Killing Valley. He was destined to leave this place one way or another. Mumu looked at his two friends. If he had to leave, he would have to part with them. And he then said, ¡°If I am¡­¡± Before he could say anything else, someone appeared with a bang. It was a girl with navy blue hair and a dress that revealed one leg. An antique was in her hand. It was none other than the sophomore, Guyang Seorin. ¡°Found you.¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Jin-hyuk looked at her in surprise as she approached Mumu with a smile. ¡°What are you doing, hiding here?¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue at that question. ¡°No. Senior. How did you find us?¡± She hadn¡¯t been part of the crowd wanting Mumu to teach them, but she had found them quickly. Guyang Seorin then took out an unusual tool and showed it to her. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something like a tracker.¡± ¡°Thousand Miles Chasing Fragrance? Are you referring to the scent which can be discerned up to ten thousand li?¡± S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah, you are smart.¡± ¡°And you put it on Mumu?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mo Il-hwa couldn¡¯t understand it since that scent was used to capture only the most dangerous of enemies. Why would she use it on Mumu? ¡°Because I wished for him to be mine?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± In response to her question, Guyang Seorin shrugged her shoulders and approached Mumu. As she folded her arms and smiled with her red lips, she then said, ¡°Would you like to date this noona?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 127: Poison Air of the West (2) Yu Jin-sung, royal inspector and older brother of Mumu and Jin-hyuk, had experienced many things in the few days he had been here.His original orders were to investigate the arson case and uncover the truth behind it. The culprit for that crime was rumored to still be inside the academy. However, due to several events, his mission had become meaningless. All of this could be attributed to Mumu. ¡®Unexpected things happen in this world.¡¯ Because of Mumu¡¯s actions, the Imperial Palace could not get what it wanted. In the end, this was probably a good thing. Perhaps all of this happened because of the unknown variable called Mumu. ¡®How did my father raise Mumu?¡¯ Jin-sung was more curious about this than his investigation. Apparently, his father had simply picked up an abandoned child and raised him. However, Mumu, who had never learned martial arts, managed to defeat one of the Four Great Warriors. This news was something that shocked him once he heard it. However, as time passed, his understanding of Mumu remained vague. ¡®Does that child hold secrets that father doesn¡¯t know of?¡¯ What is his body? Whatever it was, Jin-sung could only hope that Mumu¡¯s power was put to good use. This child was also his brother, after all. ¡®But?¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Jin-sung was waiting for someone else now. There was no reason to just sit here and wait until all of the criminals behind the arson incident were caught. He had one last thing to do. Someone knocked on the door, prompting Jin-sung to get up and say, ¡°Please come in.¡± A girl who appeared to be around 19 entered through the door. The girl who radiated a royal aura wore clothes with an unusual pattern. She was Cho Nayeon, a third-year student who was ranked fifth in the academy. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Cho Nayeon walked inside, frowning once she saw Jin-sung in his government uniform. Jin-sung then dropped to a knee to bow to her with his hands clasped together. ¡°I, Yu Jin-sung, would like to extend my greetings to her Highness.¡± Cho Nayeon looked embarrassed. Her true identity was that of one who inherited the royal blood of the Imperial Palace. To her, Yu Jin-sung relayed the order he had been given. ¡°His Majesty has urged the princess to return to the Imperial Palace. He said he will not accept any objections.¡± The warriors guarding the gates of the academy looked nervous. An old man and woman in bamboo hats were in front of them, their identities were clear with just a glance. It was Guyang Gyeon and his daughter-in-law, Jin-hyang. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s only been a few days, and another one of the Four Great Warriors is here.¡¯ They just wanted the academy to stay peaceful and quiet, so what was all this? Ignoring their reaction, the old man and woman simply looked around. As they entered the gates, they couldn¡¯t hide their wonder at how things seemed to have ended up contrary to their expectations. Seeing the condition inside, Guyang Gyeon said to Jin-hyang, ¡°It seems like Shin isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°I think the same.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like we are late¡­¡± ¡°Father. That is a good thing. Imagine if we were late and our children had been involved.¡± ¡°Hmm. I see. Your thoughts are right. Right.¡± Guyang Gyeon nodded and clicked his tongue. He had never won an argument against his daughter-in-law. ¡®Good luck is what this is.¡¯ The deputy headmaster¡¯s people set off in a hurry to deliver their report. This was an urgent situation for the academy. It was said that the East River Sword Star could not be calmed without the South Blade of the Emperor. Guyang Gyeon had worried about his grandchildren and had hurried to the academy. Fortunately, things didn¡¯t seem like they had gone badly. ¡®Isn¡¯t it natural that Shin is being cautious?¡¯ His daughter-in-law had felt concerned that something terrible would happen if Shin Eui-gyeom failed to control his anger. However, what they had feared did not come to pass. On the contrary, the North Heavenly Fist had allowed them to head to the academy as he was the elder. Guyang Gyeon had made his way here hastily as he felt like his world would crumble if his grandchildren were in danger. Still, he was glad to have arrived early. No matter what happened, he could at least protect his grandchildren. ¡®It is good.¡¯ If things hadn¡¯t started yet, there was no need to cross-check. Guyang Gyeon then said to Jin-hyang, ¡°Kid. The old man should see the children first before I check anything.¡± ¡°Uh? Even if things didn¡¯t happen as we feared, we came to the building so the headmaster¡­¡± ¡°You can go ahead and say hello. The old man has to hurry up and go see the kids.¡± As soon as his words were finished, Guyang Gyeon quickly looked away and left to avoid being caught by his daughter-in-law. She could only click her tongue as her father-in-law disappeared. ¡®Well, he does have a fiery temperature.¡¯ They had been traveling together for 20 years, but the man never changed. The guard then asked Jin-hyang, who was shaking her head, ¡°Uh, where are you going? Where is Guardian Guyang headed?¡± ¡°Ah, you heard right.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°He went to see his grandchildren. It is hard for me to completely control him. I will meet the headmaster instead to apologize.¡± At her words, the guards couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. They had come here so suddenly, but one abruptly left while the other asked to meet the headmaster? ¡°Guardian Shin is one thing, but these people are too¡­¡± One of the guards mumbled, catching Jin-hyang¡¯s ear. His words caused her to frown as she asked, ¡°Wait. Did you just say Guardian Shin?¡± ¡®Huh! How did she hear that?¡¯ The guard was shocked. It was known that any daughter-in-law of the Guyang family couldn¡¯t be normal, but to hear such a faint mumble¡­ The guard then spoke in shock, ¡°T-that is¡­ I was referring to the arrival of the East River Sword Star at the academy.¡± ¡°What? He already came here? Then why didn¡¯t you say that?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Of course, there was no need to let her know about that. She looked bewildered and then asked, ¡°Is it possible that the punishment happened before we came?¡± ¡°What do you mean by punishment?¡± ¡°Uncle, no, Guardian Shin didn¡¯t touch the girl, right?¡± ¡°Ah, no. It all worked out.¡± ¡°Worked out?¡± Jin-hyang couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity. Contrary to her concerns, things had worked out better than she expected, considering the peaceful state of the academy. The guard then said, ¡°Did you not hear?¡± ¡°What did I not hear?¡± Uh? The guards became hesitant about telling her. It seemed that both of their two guests had yet to hear of the news. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure if this should be spoken about outside the academy¡¯s premises. After some hesitation, the guard spoke, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but the East River Sword Star had dueled against a student of the academy and lost.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Jin-hyang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What did this mean? She doubted her ears. Shin Eui-gyeom had been defeated by a student? ¡°¡­ Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Would we ever do that?¡± ¡°If it is an academy student, you mean one from here, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Such a child dueled against Shin Eui-gyeom and won? Was the spar done without using internal energy?¡± ¡°No, they fought at full strength, and an entire square was utterly destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­ That I cannot believe. What you are sayi¡­¡± ¡°We are telling the truth. He suffered serious injuries and is now in the infirmary receiving treatment.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Jin-hyang became confused at this. If this was a joke, then it was outrageous. A student who hadn¡¯t even graduated from the academy dueled against the East River Sword Star and defeated him? Could this be true? ¡°Where¡¯s the infirmary he is in?¡± Only seeing him in person would make her believe it. Guyang Gyeon used his footwork to move so quickly that none could see his movement. He moved to the dorms, excited at seeing his grandchildren for the first time in a year. The academy being large was something he already knew. Even though he was using all his speed to reach it, he still hadn¡¯t reached the West Wind Dormitory. [I am trying to attach a title for the dorms, please give me permission for it.] [The titles?] [Hehe. Our titles¡­] [Really. That is so strange.] As he thought about the West Wind Dormitory, he recalled the conversation he had with the South Blade of the Emperor. He said he wanted to create an academy that fostered the next generation of warriors. He also told them that he wanted to use the titles they had been given to commemorate their achievements. Everyone had commented that it was odd, but none objected. When those who had graduated from the academy met with him outside, he thought it was great that the others didn¡¯t refuse that proposal. ¡®Hehehe. It just feels like yesterday, but the years are so fleeting.¡¯ Guyang Gyeong recalled the old memories as he arrived near the West Wind Dormitory. As he reached it, he took something out of his arms and checked it. It was a tracking device used for the Thousand Miles Chasing Fragrance. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Usually, a scent would disappear anywhere within a month to three months. However, he could see the trace because he had used slightly less than the portion that would poison a person. Despite it having faded a lot, he could still discern it within ten miles and¡­ If anyone within ten miles had that scent, he could find them. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Where are my grandkids?¡¯ Following the directions of the tracker, Guyang Gyeon went off to find his grandchildren. And soon¡­ ¡®Found you!¡¯ He found his beloved granddaughter, Guyang Seorin. After just a few months, she had grown to look like a dazzling flower, making him smile. Even though she was his granddaughter, she had grown quite pretty. ¡®My child.¡¯ There were already two boys around her. This may be why he felt like he cherished his granddaughter too much. In his heart, he wanted her to spend the rest of her life with him and not let her get married. Who would he even give his beautiful granddaughter to? ¡®If this old man finds someone who matches well with you, you can get married. Until then, don¡¯t meet with any bastards.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon tried to reveal himself to her, but her location disappeared along the path. With the help of the tracker, he went toward her. ¡®¡­ Uh?¡¯ What the hell was she doing? Guyang Gyeon was puzzled as he watched her look at her own tracker. He frowned as he felt something ominous. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to do, but the fact that she was using something like that within the academy bothered him. ¡®Let¡¯s follow her.¡¯ He hoped that his guess was wrong. And so, he quietly followed her as she found three other students hiding in a rare place. Could it be that she used the tracker to find these children? He decided to continue to wait and watch. But¡­ ¡®What?!¡¯ Guyang Gyeon¡¯s eyes widened as his ears reddened. ¡®You said you want to be with me?¡¯ He grabbed his chest as he looked at his granddaughter with fiery eyes. How could the granddaughter he cherished so much act so aggressively with a boy? What he had feared was happening. ¡®Who is it between the two?¡¯ There were two male students. One looked like a playboy, while the other looked like a kind and fine boy. ¡®¡­ If you want to choose, choose the second one.¡¯ A man who had looks was of no use. Besides, even from afar, the boy with playboy vibes didn¡¯t feel stronger than a second-rate warrior. The good-looking one at least seemed¡­ ¡®Pretty good.¡¯ He looked young, but his internal energy¡¯s foundation was solid. He appeared to be a child of a well-known warrior or a member of a famous sect. He wasn¡¯t sure who raised this child, but it was fine if his granddaughter liked him. He wouldn¡¯t mind since the boy had talent that would grow further in just a few years. ¡®It isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t have eyes. But still, someone is out there trying¡­ no!¡¯ At that moment, Guyang Gyeon¡¯s eyes widened. His granddaughter has linked arms with the playboy. And said something even more shocking. ¡°Would you like to date this noona?¡± ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon became pale. He hoped that it wasn¡¯t that boy. He didn¡¯t understand what his granddaughter saw in him. It was said that true value lies in the innocence and character of a warrior. Did this mean she just liked his face? ¡®Euk.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon grabbed his chest. He wanted to know how the boy would react. Judging by his youthful face and the fact that Seorin had called herself noona, the boy seemed younger. As if she wanted to kill her grandfather, she locked his arms against her body. It didn¡¯t sit well with him. It had been a long time since he met his granddaughter. Seeing her like this confused him. Guyang Gyeon stared at the boy, who was still silent. ¡®Right¡­ calm down. There has to be something to like in that child. My Seorin flirting is what hurts me more.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon calmed his breathing and looked at them intently. He wasn¡¯t sure who the boy was, but he was lucky. His granddaughter was actively speaking out. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a girl you like, date me,¡± Seorin said again. No, this was a bit too aggressive, even if a woman should be confident. Saying it once was enough. Why say it twice? Guyang Gyeon looked at his granddaughter with a frustrated look. ¡®Ugh. If my granddaughter confessed, you should bow down and say thank you. Why is he looking like that¡­¡¯ ¡°Date?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I like you.¡± ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t have any feelings for senior.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The words that came out of the boy¡¯s mouth were an unexpectedly clear refusal. For a moment, Guyang Seorin looked disappointed. ¡®This guy!¡¯ Guyang Gyeon, who was watching this, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He jumped from the top of the tree, flew towards the boy who had rejected his sweet child, and grabbed him by the collar to lift him up. ¡°How dare you embarrass my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± The boy, no, Mumu, suddenly felt defenseless as an old man suddenly appeared and pushed him violently into a tree. Mumu collapsed as he collided against a large tree. Mo Il-hwa and Jin-hyuk, surprised at the man¡¯s sudden appearance, widened the distance between them and became alert. As this happened, Seorin called out to Guyang Gyeong, ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°My granddaughter. How have you been?¡± Only after hearing this did they understand who this person was. ¡®Poison Air of the West?¡¯ ¡®One of the Four Great Warriors?¡¯ The only person that this woman could call grandpa was that man alone. Seorin, surprised by his appearance, then said, ¡°Grandpa! What is this!¡± ¡°That is what I want to say. What is wrong with you, begging for a bastard like that?¡± Guyang Gyeon frowned as Seorin shouted at him. ¡°Where can I even find such a man?¡± At her words, Guyang Gyeon pounded his chest with his fists. ¡°Oh my. No matter how much you want to stick around with a nice-faced guy, he is lacking so¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about, the man who is strong enough to defeat Uncle Shin?¡± ¡°Defeat Shin- what?¡± Guyang Gyeon tilted his head for a moment. There was only one person she would call Uncle Shin. Shin Eui-gyeom¡­ and he was defeated? ¡°What are you saying now? Are you sure that the uncle Shin you are talking about is the Shin I know?¡± ¡°Yes. The same man.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you joking with this old man now? How can a little kid who is less than a second-rate warrior stand shoulder to shoulder with the¡­¡± At that moment, Guyang Gyeong turned his head toward where Mumu had been thrown. ¡®!?¡¯ There, Mumu was casually getting up and loosening his neck. Chapter 128: Poison Air of the West (3) Guyang Gyeon¡¯s daughter-in-law, Jin-hyang, arrived at the infirmary.She was speechless upon seeing Shin Eui-gyeom with his body covered in wounds. She was hoping that the news had been wrong. But he really had suffered the worst possible injuries. ¡°Mrs. Jin.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± At her question, Shin Eui-gyeom could only sigh. This had to be the worst day. It hadn¡¯t been long since his defeat, and the presence of Guyang Gyeon¡¯s daughter-in-law only made him feel ashamed. ¡°You people, get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At their master¡¯s order, the two disciples exited the room. As they left, he looked towards her, who then asked, ¡°Is this real?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, but if it is about my defeat, it is true.¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± ¡®It is impossible for this man who stands equal to father to be defeated by an academy student.¡¯ Even though the word defeat was mentioned, it was still hard to believe. Shin Eui-gyeom then asked her, ¡°Here to see the kids?¡± Jin-hyang answered honestly, ¡°It was partially for that, but it was more to see you.¡± ¡°To see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it because of Hwang-suk¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes. We came here worried that two of the Four with a good relationship would end up causing chaos here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We thought the children would also be at risk if something more happened.¡± ¡°I have no face to show.¡± ¡°No. We have no idea what happened here, but we are lucky that something horrible didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°We? Did your husband also come?¡± ¡°No. Father-in-law is here.¡± Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s eyes widened. Jin-hyang looked shocked at the man¡¯s reaction. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You mean you came here with Elder Guyang?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Father said he wanted to meet the children first, so he went towards the dorms. He didn¡¯t come here as he hadn¡¯t heard about you yet, so please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Dorms¡­ no!¡± Shin Eui-gyeom tried to get up but then clutched his chest with his hand. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Brother? What is it?¡± ¡°Mrs. Jin. Please take the elder away from there now.¡± ¡°You mean father?¡± ¡°Yes. He cannot meet him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°It is bad if he meets Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu?¡± ¡°The child who defeated me.¡± ¡°That child¡¯s name is Mumu? But father-in-law knows nothing about him and has no reason to meet that child.¡± At her words, Shin Eui-gyeom bit his lip. ¡®There is one, a huge grudge.¡¯ If the old man ended up injured now, his plan for the other three to defeat Mumu would be useless. He had to send that old man away from the academy right now. Mumu stood up as he casually loosened his stiff neck muscles. Guyang Gyeon narrowed his eyes at this sight. ¡®Look at him.¡¯ Even though the tree was destroyed, he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any internal injuries or seem like he might faint from the pain. A mere second-rate warrior couldn¡¯t survive such an attack. He was further puzzled as he looked at Mumu¡¯s exposed muscles. ¡®¡­ This guy is much more developed compared to most warriors.¡¯ He didn¡¯t notice it from a distance as he had only taken a single glance. However, up close, the boy had amazing muscles. Guyang Seorin ran up to Mumu with worry and asked, ¡°Are you fine? You aren¡¯t hurt because of my grandfather, right?¡± Mumu shook his head. ¡°No. I am fine.¡± He had been thrown by Guyang Gyeon, but it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t because of his body¡¯s strength or anything, but it was because the shock of the impact had strangely been directed at the tree. This was the reason why martial arts were so mysterious. Unlike Mumu, Guyang Gyeon could feel his face reddening. ¡®What is this child?¡¯ Would he even injure a child just because he was in a bad mood? However, his granddaughter had other desires behind her request to take a proper look. ¡°¡­ Do not get too close. Don¡¯t you know the saying that men and women are different in all ways?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the one who told me to not get caught up in such sentiments.¡± ¡°When did I ever tell you to do that?!¡± ¡°You definitely did.¡± Guyang Gyeon grabbed the back of his neck at her words. He had cherished his granddaughter and perhaps favored her more than the others¡­ However, he wasn¡¯t the type who could hold back his emotions as he felt his anger continue to grow. Shh! Guyang Gyeon held out a hand and made a pulling mention, which forced Seorin¡¯s body to move. ¡°Uh?¡± It was a martial arts technique where one used internal energy to grab something from afar. Seorin felt her body lifted against her will as she was dragged over. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°If you continue to act arrogant, I will take you back from the academy or whatever.¡± ¡°Are you talking about taking me back home?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? Are you saying that your words about having me meet a sufficient man with qualifications were a lie?¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Guyang Gyeon touched his throbbing forehead. For his beloved grandchild to act like this. Most people in Murim would tremble or crawl at his name, but these kids weren¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Are you really saying that about him?¡± ¡°No tree won¡¯t fall after being hit ten times. There is no other man like him.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Guyang Gyeon sighed and turned to Mumu. ¡°No man like him? That is why you have been telling me such lies? You wanted him to be recognized by me?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t lies!¡± ¡°What is not a lie? Who would believe it when you tell me that Shin¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, grandfather can experience it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Guyang Gyeon thought that all of this was just absurd. He was a senior warrior by a large margin, not to mention he was also a hero of Murim. Wasn¡¯t this implying that this boy stood on equal ground to him instead of just a simple test of strength? ¡®No more.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let this continue any longer. Guyang Gyeon then looked at Mumu and said, ¡°This old man¡¯s granddaughter is saying so much. So I will ask you directly instead. As the child said, did you fight with the East River Sword Star?¡± Mumu scratched his head as he answered. ¡°Yes. But¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Guyang Gyeon frowned. Was this child just playing along with Seorin? This child fought with Shin Eui-gyeom? ¡°You mean you fought him and won?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Guyang Gyeon was shocked. Mumu had a unique muscular body that exuded a sense of strength, but there was no way he could have dealt with Shin Eui-gyeom. This child would have died with just a snap of Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s fingers. ¡°Tch tch.¡± Guyang Gyeon clicked his tongue and reached for Mumu. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re good-looking and decent, we can test whether or not you have the qualifications to be that child¡¯s lover. There will be no such thing as being cautious. Come here.¡± Guyang Gyeon pulled Mumu using the same technique he used on Seorin. Mumu planted his feet and stood tall. ¡®This guy? He can handle this?¡¯ Even his granddaughter, who was stronger than her peers, had been unable to resist him. ¡®Then he isn¡¯t just a normal guy?¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Then¡­ Guyang Gyeon¡¯s black robes fluttered as he increased the amount of energy in his move. Mumu¡¯s body then began to be pulled, even with both feet stuck in the ground. Feeling this, Mumu raised his hand towards the band on his left arm. [Please refrain from taking off the band until you can control it yourself.] ¡®¡­ I should finish it as soon as possible.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon radiated a bright light almost equal to Shin Eui-gyeom. It seemed like it would be challenging to deal with this man without turning the dial. The dial began to turn. Ten, nine, eight¡­ and eventually to one. Mumu¡¯s whole body began to shake as his muscles turned black. With that, something akin to vapor came out of his skin. At the sight of this, Guyang Gyeon stiffened. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The boy had changed all of a sudden. A sense of intimidation from Mumu began to wash over the area. This change in his body wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. At that moment, Mumu raised his hand and slammed it into the ground. The ground rose up like a wave with a tremendous roar. ¡°This!¡± Guyang Gyeon pushed his granddaughter, Seorin, back while swinging toward the pile of sand that was coming crashing down. ¡®Venom Septor third form.¡¯ A strong wind appeared from the cane he held to overturn the oncoming wave. Guyang Gyeon, who had managed to block, had completely changed his expression. This boy wasn¡¯t normal. As he moved his cane slightly, a pile of dust formed in front of him. The wind and the dust swaying in it sank back in an instant. He heard the sound of something falling. When he looked, he noticed it was Mumu¡¯s golden band. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Uh. Take it easy and stay away for a while.¡± It was none other than Mo Il-hwa who had taken it off Mumu¡¯s wrist. Mumu had bought some time by obscuring the vision with dirt to run towards her earlier. Mumu¡¯s body changed once more. His darkened skin returned back to normal as his muscles became denser. But the true change was¡­ Creepy! Guyang Gyeon¡¯s expression hardened. The sense of intimidation coming from Mumu was even stronger than before. It almost felt like they were standing in the boy¡¯s domain. ¡®T-this is?¡¯ Even Guyang Seorin trembled as this was the first time she had seen him like this. She only knew the result of the fight between Mumu and Shin Eui-gyeom. From that, she could make a guess about his level, but this felt even beyond that. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Despite her call, the man didn¡¯t respond. All of his concentration was on Mumu. He was in a state of absolute vigilance that he didn¡¯t even hear his lovely granddaughter¡¯s voice. ¡®Is grandpa that nervous?¡¯ This was her first time seeing this. It was surprising to see him like this. This was at the level of accepting that the person on the other side was at the same level as he was. Mumu then took a step forward and said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t have time, let¡¯s end this fast.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Guyang Gyeon frowned. While he felt slightly stiff from the sense of intimidation, he was still stronger. And the boy wanted to end the fight quickly? ¡®He is a bit too confident.¡¯ Guyang Gyeon¡¯s eyes turned bitter. He didn¡¯t have to hesitate any longer if he was this strong. ¡®I will teach you the fear of poison.¡¯ Poison Air of the West. He was called the most dangerous person in Murim and had the ability to kill an entire sect with just a little poison. Of course, using such wide-reaching poisons in the academy was impossible. However, since he was a poison expert, he was sure to manage something. The fact that this man used poison was something that Mumu could never be careless against. If it wasn¡¯t for this skill, the incident 17 years ago wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Guyang Gyeon took aim at Mumu. A strong and poisonous energy emanated from the old man. With control over poison that was more complete than any other, he was able to manipulate it using his invisible qi. ¡®Even the other three are afraid of this old man. You will not be an exception.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s see how you do it.¡± Guyang Gyeon stretched out his cane to Mumu. Purple poison exited the snakehead figure from the top of his cane and moved towards Mumu. And it was at that moment¡­ ¡°Eummmm!¡± Mumu took a deep breath that caused the muscles in his rib cage to enlarge. His pectoral muscles were also swelling up. ¡°Phewwww!¡± A strong wind, close to a gust, exited Mumu¡¯s mouth and blocked the poison heading towards him. What was more impressive was¡­ Guyang Gyeon¡¯s poison began to freeze up from Mumu¡¯s breath. ¡®No!¡¯ For a moment, Guyang Gyeon doubted his eyes. Chapter 129: Poison Air of the West (4) The poison became tangible as it was frozen by Mumu¡¯s breath.¡®What is this?¡¯ Guyang Gyeong thought for a moment at the absurdity of this. Occasionally, among the warriors, people could use their mouths to release internal energy. However, what Mumu was doing now was completely different. What came from his mouth was just a simple gust of wind, not air filled with internal energy. Yet the wind pressure was so intense that it could freeze the wind. ¡®No way.¡¯ He had lived in the Murim for decades, but this was the first time he had encountered this. No, this was utter nonsense. The frozen poison had turned into purple ice and fell to the ground. In the end, he couldn¡¯t use the poison anymore. Mumu also stopped blowing the wind. ¡°Phew.¡± Mumu¡¯s muscles, which had swelled up around his rib cage, slowly began to relax. Even after doing such a terrifying thing, his face still had an innocent expression. ¡®¡­ This guy is really not human.¡¯ Cold sweat formed on Guyang Gyeong¡¯s forehead. Was this the same anxiousness that he had felt 17 years ago? The four of them had to suffer a life-and-death situation when dealing with that person. But it felt different now. ¡®I thought that there would be no more monsters after him.¡¯ Despite this not even being a proper fight, his instincts were screaming at him. He realized that the monster in front of him was someone he couldn¡¯t fathom, which filled his head with complicated thoughts. ¡®I have a lot to lose.¡¯ He immediately elevated Mumu into the realm of a formidable opponent. His honor would collapse if he lost this fight here, especially to this child. Would it be better to stop here, then? As one became older, one could determine when to attack and when to retreat. If he had been a little younger, he might have rushed towards Mumu, but not anymore. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± His ear was filled with the voice of his granddaughter, Guyang Seorin. Guyang Gyeong couldn¡¯t bear the nervousness in her voice and looked at her. She had worry shining in those beautiful eyes. The child he cared for was now caring for him. Seeing this, he clicked his tongue. ¡®Gyeong, Gyeong, you stupid jerk. You wanted to show your grandchild how a man who doesn¡¯t have much life left to live will step down as a warrior to enjoy some glory?¡¯ For a moment, he thought that his actions were absurd. Rational judgment wasn¡¯t always the answer. No matter how strong the enemy he faced was, he had to be a grandfather that she could be proud of. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Guyang Gyeong¡¯s expression changed. If the opponent was a monster, victory or defeat was not something he could guess before the fight even began. It was a world where even the smallest variable could tilt the odds. ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ It¡¯s quite amusing that he said that he would simply check the strength of this boy to judge his worthiness as his granddaughter¡¯s lover but instead was now about to go all out. Guyang Gyeong calmed himself and adjusted his body. His desire to fight began to grow as he further calculated the variables. ¡®From what I can sense, he is just a second-rate warrior. That means that only his physical capabilities are beyond the level of a human.¡¯ If so, he had to take a different approach. His method of fighting that tested the opponent¡¯s skill by using poison wouldn¡¯t work. If his attack was blocked again, it would only be a waste of internal energy. That would be to his disadvantage when close combat became a reality. ¡®Even if he is a monster, the situation can be changed as long as the poison spreads in his body.¡¯ To do that, he had to close the distance with Mumu. That was the key to victory. With that conclusion, Guyang Gyeong drew up the poison qi from within his body. At that moment, his indigo hair and beard became purple. With that, purple energy spread through his body. The purple energy spread through his body. Everything it touched was corroded. This was something that happened when poison qi was released to the tenth level. ¡®Ten Thousand Poison Body!¡¯ Seeing this in front of her, Guyang Seorin exclaimed in surprise. Her grandfather was a man who had many poisons in his body. His physique was something called the Heavenly Body that was further improved by his perfect practice of poison. They were witnessing the moment he decided to actually use that form. At that time, Guyang Gyeong shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s do this properly!¡± With those words, he moved forward. Guyang Gyeong¡¯s body vanished, leaving behind only an afterimage. Among everyone present, only Mumu was able to have a clear idea of the man¡¯s position. He had clear visibility of the man¡¯s movement. He directed his gaze from the side to the back and then to the front. The Poison Air of the West, Guyang Gyeong, was a man skilled in two martial forms. The first was the form of the Poison Emperor, and the other was the form of the Wind God. He was called the Wind God as he was known to be the swiftest of the Four Great Warriors. Guyang Gyeong was determined to make full use of his footwork for this fight. ¡®Even faster!¡¯ If he moved even faster, afterimages would be the only things anyone could see, and he would be functionally invisible. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Great Warrior Guyang has increased his speed?¡± Mo Il-hwa¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even comprehend this. All she saw were 20 afterimages. It was almost as if he was the emperor of movement. Guyang Seorin also felt a thrill run through her body at this sight. ¡®Sensible Wind Kick technique, eighth form of the horizontal motion!¡¯ The Sensible Wind Kick technique consisted of ten forms. Among them, only seven could be used by the Guyang family. From the eighth form onwards, they were secret techniques that only Guyang Gyeong could use. Guyang Gyeong¡¯s body, which had left behind 20 afterimages with his movement, rushed towards Mumu immediately. Mumu¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly as he saw the afterimages rush toward him. It wasn¡¯t only due to shock. Guyang Gyeong was not visible in the eyes of the others, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Mumu. The ground rose as Mumu moved. The place that Mumu aimed for was towards the west. ¡®Did he?¡¯ Guyang Gyeong frowned. He had tried to distract Mumu, but the child could still pinpoint where he was. This child was undoubtedly a monster. Even the other Four Great Warriors couldn¡¯t accurately determine his position unless he got too close. Mumu rushed towards Guyang Gyeong with his arm outstretched. His middle finger and thumb were locked together. ¡®A flick?¡¯ Was the child trying to do a flick right now? This shocked Guyang Gyeong for a moment. But he had the confidence to be able to break through this attack. Mumu then began to snap his fingers. In an instant, Guyang Gyeong gave up on trying to reach Mumu and hurriedly turned around. The wind pressure at that moment felt so fierce on his skin that his face flushed and his lips stiffened. Guyang Gyeong looked back and squinted his eyes in shock. Mumu had only flicked the air, but the ground below had been split by the force, and holes were formed in the trees. ¡®W-what strength!¡¯ This felt like a scam. This had happened with just a snap of his fingers? But there was no time to stay shocked. Now was his only chance. Mumu¡¯s speed was unusual, but the speed of his reaction was even more insane. Mumu was trying to loosen the hand he had used to flick. Guyang Gyeong kicked the ground and moved towards Mumu. Mumu kicked his feet and used the ground to launch himself towards Guyang Gyeong. Mumu¡¯s kick had created pressure that made the ground explode around him. ¡°Kuak!¡± However, Guyang Gyeong turned with all his might at that moment and gathered poison qi towards Mumu¡¯s chest. ¡®Deadly Poison Scepter, ninth form!¡¯ He struck out his hand towards Mumu¡¯s chest. Since he had utilized the Ten Thousand Poison Body at full force, it could be said that his power output was enough to even pierce through a small mountain. ¡®Done!¡¯ Mumu¡¯s body would bounce back, and the poison would spread¡­ ¡°Huk!¡± At that moment, Guyang Gyeong felt his body bounce back as if launched from a cannon. ¡®Oh?¡¯ He was the one who had struck the child, so why was he being thrown back? ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Guyang Gyeong could barely stop his body from being planted into the ground. This wasn¡¯t what should have happened. Not only the ground but even the clothes on his back were ripped. He was protecting his body with poison qi, so he could withstand it to some extent. ¡®¡­ M-monster.¡¯ Guyang Gyeong, who staggered to get up, couldn¡¯t believe it. This child could still blow him away even if he used his deadliest trick. It was no exaggeration to say that this child¡¯s body was like a Diamond Body. However, the risk he had taken seemed to be worth it. Guyang Gyeong smiled. ¡®The scary thing about my technique comes after it lands.¡¯ The poison from his attack would soon penetrate Mumu¡¯s body. Once it touched just one part of his body, it would spread around quite soon. Like now, for example. Purple-colored veins began to spread from Mumu¡¯s chest. As his body heat increased, the poison would spread through his body. If the foe was one of the Four Great Warriors, they could have fought off the poison using internal energy, but this child could not. ¡®The result is inevitable when you do not have internal energy.¡¯ In a way, this victory could be called a lucky win. There could not be a true best in the world because everyone was meant to have an enemy. Mumu could not drive out the poison unless he could use internal energy. ¡®This is a victory I achieved by holding out the longest.¡¯ A valuable victory that had been attained even though it meant he was hurt. Guyang Gyeong staggered up and walked towards Mumu. It was as if he was about to lecture Mumu about the defeat. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Still, it was the first time someone had pushed himself this far. Even Guyang Seorin looked shocked. If he had such skills and could augment them with internal energy, he would soon surpass even the Four Great Warriors. ¡®That kid¡¯s value has increased tenfold.¡¯ It seemed like everyone had to admit it. He thought he would regret it if he missed the chance to make this boy his granddaughter¡¯s husband. This would also save his face in moderation. He moved to drain the poison and restore things to normal so that he could also get along with his granddaughter. Guyang Gyeong walked towards Mumu. ¡°How is it? Understand what poison¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, he stopped as he watched Mumu, who still had poison spreading around his body. The muscles around the boy¡¯s body were moving. No, the appearance was so bizarre that it was difficult to comprehend. ¡®What the¡­ hell?¡¯ At that moment, Guyang Gyeong¡¯s eyes fluttered in shock. Mumu¡¯s body, full of muscles, began to change. The poison qi that had started to spread in a purple color began slowly diminishing in volume from his chest. Then, his skin returned to its original color. ¡®It is poison¡­¡¯ ¡°Kuaaaack!¡± He couldn¡¯t comprehend it as Mumu made a sound like he was gathering phlegm. The muscles around his neck then bulged. ¡°Spittt!¡± And the boy spat out purple blood from his mouth. The moment it touched the ground, everything around it began to melt. ¡®!!!¡¯ This made Guyang Gyeong lose all of his rational thoughts. What did he just witness? Did this boy collect the poison within his mouth and spit it out? ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ The poison he used was so toxic that not even the Four Great Warriors could move once under its effects. However, even after spitting out the poison, Mumu looked fine. ¡°It tastes bitter.¡± ¡®Bitter?¡¯ Guyang Gyeong was at a loss for words because of Mumu¡¯s actions. Was this child human? And Mumu then said, ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will do it lightly.¡± At that moment, the ground that Mumu had stepped on rose up. Before anyone could realize it, he appeared right before Guyang Gyeong. ¡°W-wait¡­¡± But before the old man could speak, Mumu hit his shin with his foot. ¡°Kuak!¡± With that attack, the old man¡¯s body spun like a windmill. Chapter 130: Poison Air of the West (5) Jin-Hyang, Guyang Gyeong¡¯s daughter-in-law, hurriedly moved toward the dormitories. It was hard to believe, but she trusted Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s words.For some reason that she didn¡¯t know, Shin Eui-gyeom had told her to ensure that her father-in-law avoided meeting with Mumu. ¡®Does the child have a grudge against them?¡¯ Was that perhaps the reason? If not, how could two people who had no relationship fight to that extent? It was then¡­ As she arrived at the dormitories, something caught her eye. ¡®Oh?¡¯ A pile of dirt had soared higher than even the trees at the northeastern side of the dormitories near where the training centers were. Her eyes widened at the sight. The only people who could do such a thing were the Four Great Warriors. ¡®Father?¡¯ It had to be him. Jin-Hyang bit her lip. It seemed that Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s worries had come true. [Huh¡­ If two people are fighting there, then that Mumu child must be there. The promise must be kept, but it isn¡¯t time yet.] [Promise?] [The boy will understand if you say that.] Shin Eui-gyeom did not tell her what the promise was. However, if Mumu was skilled enough to defeat Shin Eui-gyeom, as he said, then her father wouldn¡¯t be a tough opponent either. There was no need to fight against a child to only lose his fame. She rushed towards the spot. As that man¡¯s daughter-in-law, she had outstanding skills. Before long, she had reached where the dust and dirt had soared high. ¡®!?¡¯ When she looked at the scene, she was simply at a loss for words. The sense of intimidation that she felt made her heart pound like crazy. At the center of it was a young man with enormous muscles. ¡®But why is he standing still¡­ ah!¡¯ As she moved a little closer, she could see why. The veins around Mumu¡¯s body were starting to turn purple, beginning from the chest. ¡®He got hit by that technique.¡¯ As his daughter-in-law, she immediately recognized what technique Guyang Gyeong had used. Most of her father-in-law¡¯s techniques were dangerous and poison-related. This skill would take the top spot for her. Once someone was hit by it, the poison would seep into the body and inevitably kill them unless they were one of the Four Great Warriors. Even for them, they would need to use massive amounts of internal energy to deal with it. ¡®Did father win?¡¯ It looked that way, but her father-in-law¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good either. ¡®Did he push father to that extent?¡¯ Jin-Hyang bit her lips at this. She couldn¡¯t believe this child could push one of the Great Warriors to such an extent. However, it seemed the poison within him had sealed the fight. ¡®¡­ Thank god. Since Father has won, then I have to tell him about¡­¡¯ ¡®!?¡¯ The boy¡¯s muscles began to wriggle horrifyingly as it repeated the process of contraction and relaxation. How could a human control their muscles to such an extent? ¡®W-what is he doing?¡¯ She was puzzled, but then something even more shocking happened. Blood mixed with purple poison was spat out of the boy¡¯s mouth. That was the poison. This thoroughly shocked her. ¡®¡­ What?¡¯ Did he just spit out the poison that had seeped internally into his chest? As Guyang Gyeong¡¯s daughter-in-law, she had high knowledge of poisons, and even she couldn¡¯t understand this. In the blink of an eye, Mumu had spat out the most extreme of poisons. The next moment, Guyang Gyeong¡¯s body spun like a windmill. ¡®Oh?¡¯ It was hard to tell how many times he was spun. Jin-Hyang was shocked again. If someone as great as her father had been kicked into the air to such an extent, how strong was the attack? Mumu then clenched his fist and aimed for the still-spinning Guyang Gyeong. Jin-Hyang shouted out in shock. ¡°S-stop!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Like her, someone else had stepped out. It was her daughter, Seorin. ¡°Seorin?¡± ¡°Ah, mom. This needs to be stopped, if not grandpa¡­¡± It wouldn¡¯t just be a serious injury. He could even lose his life. Seorin didn¡¯t know Mumu¡¯s strength, but this wasn¡¯t a fight between people of equal skill. Mumu, who was about to release his fist, stopped because of their shouts and looked at them. Jin-Hyang then shouted again. ¡°My brother, Shin Eui-gyeom, wants me to tell you. The promise will be kept, but it isn¡¯t time yet.¡± Hearing her words, Mumu unclenched his fist. After all, this man was older than even Shin Eui-gyeom, and he had no intention of injuring the man. This last blow was to finish the fight. Mumu reached his hand out to the still-spinning Guyang Gyeong. And grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder to stop him. But¡­ ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The speed at which he had spun had made it difficult to breathe. The old man found it difficult to withstand the force. His eyes were flipped over as he was stopped. They did not mean for this to happen, but Guyang Gyeong had attacked Mumu first and taken the fight one step ahead. If it weren¡¯t for Mumu¡¯s control, he would already be dead. ¡°Was it a bit too much?¡± ¡°¡­ Very little, according to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it was just a little more, grandfather here would have lost his lower body.¡± Seorin thought that Mumu¡¯s words were absurd. If what he said was true, Mumu didn¡¯t even do his best against her grandfather. Guyang Seorin gulped unknowingly. It felt like she had misunderstood by thinking that Mumu¡¯s strength was equal to Shin Eui-gyeom. But no¡­ ¡®He can already surpass them? How is this possible?¡¯ Mumu was just 17 years old. It was unprecedented in the history of Murim that someone who barely knew martial arts would be able to surpass the Four Great Warriors. No, didn¡¯t he already prove it? It wasn¡¯t just one but two Great Warriors that he had defeated. This was Mumu¡¯s true power in Murim¡­ ¡°Was it Mumu?¡± At that moment, her mother spoke to them as Mumu nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Mumu.¡± Jin-Hyang frowned at the innocent answer, which seemed incomparable to the sense of intimidation she had felt just moments ago. What was this child? She asked in confusion. ¡°Why did you fight my father?¡± She was curious as Shin Eui-gyeom didn¡¯t say anything and decided that asking the boy directly would be better. Mumu scratched his head before looking at Seorin to help his answer. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who started it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Mother¡­ I am sorry.¡± Guyang Seorin apologized to her mother, which made her wonder even more. ¡°Grandpa fought with Mumu because of me. He wanted to test him.¡± ¡°Test? This?¡± Jin-Hyang nodded as she looked around. Guyang Gyeong looked seriously injured, and the surroundings were a mess. This wasn¡¯t a test. This was a life-or-death battle. Jin-Hyang bit her tongue while looking at Mumu. ¡°I am the mother of this child.¡± ¡°Ah. Hello.¡± Mumu clasped his hands and bowed to her. It was difficult for her to adjust to this side of the boy. Even now, her senses were still intimidated by the child. Yet his actions seemed so simple. Jin-Hyang asked with a frown. ¡°Are you dating my child?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Senior did ask me, but I declined.¡± At Mumu¡¯s answer, Jin-Hyang shook her head and looked at Seorin, who just shrugged. They weren¡¯t even dating, so why did that old man test him? As she stood, puzzled, Seorin said, ¡°I said that I would make Mumu my man, but after he rejected me, grandpa decided to come here after not liking the response. It then resulted in this.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jin-Hyang was shocked. Was that the only reason all of this happened? Seorin liked Mumu, but Mumu rejected her, which was why this old man got angry? This was absurd! ¡°¡­ That is why he fought?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand it, no matter how much she thought about it. ¡°I will apologize first. Because of my child and father, you were caught in an unfortunate event.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu shook his head lightly. He had wanted to meet the old man and even luckily got the fight he wanted. Jin-Hyang sighed and then spoke to Mumu. ¡°This all happened because of my child and father, so I will take the blame for it. Saying that, it would be nice to have a little mercy since you have such overwhelming strength.¡± As she said her reasoning, she looked at the old man¡¯s legs. It looked like he would need crutches for the rest of his life. It was absurd that the Wind God had been reduced to such a state just because of his granddaughter¡¯s love affair. Mumu scratched his head. ¡°I went really gently.¡± ¡°His legs have reached a point of nothingness, a man who is one of the Four Great Warriors couldn¡¯t withstand your attack. Considering that you didn¡¯t even use internal¡­¡± At that moment, Mumu stepped towards Jin-Hyang. ¡°Eup!¡± ¡°Haah!¡± The wind blew wildly as both mother and daughter felt their hair being blown around. The air rippled from where Mumu had stepped. Soon a shattering sound came from above as a hole was formed in the cloud. Mumu then pointed to the sky and said, ¡°I was gentle, right?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Jin-Hyang and Seorin were speechless at this. How could someone make a hole in the sky with just one kick? Was he really a human? Jin-Hyang was unable to say anything else other than¡­ ¡°¡­ T-thank you for being gentle.¡± Chapter 131: Interest (1) Deputy Dan Pil-hoo was heading to the academy gates to greet a guest. It was none other than Guyang Gyeong, one of the Four Great Warriors.He was surprised at the sudden visit, but he could guess why he had come. ¡®Did the headmaster ask Elder Guyang for help?¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo knew that the headmaster had a close relationship with the South Blade of the Emperor and the Poison Air of the West. He knew Guyang Gyeong¡¯s daughter-in-law was also the headmaster¡¯s maternal cousin. From that, he could infer that the old man had been asked to help with this situation. However, the timing of his appearance was a bit too much. ¡®To show up after the case is already resolved¡­¡¯ This was a problem. It didn¡¯t really matter as long as the situation was resolved, but the problem was Mumu. Mumu was the one who had solved it by force. ¡®I hope they don¡¯t run into each other.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo was worried about the potential of Mumu meeting with Guyang Gyeong. If Guyang Gyeong discovered that a 17-year-old boy was the one who had defeated one of the Four Great Warriors, then he might want to fight as well. That was how any warrior would think. And then came the bad news. [Urgent news! Elder Guyang Gyeong and young master Mumu have met near the training center of the dorms.] Agent No. 2 had reported this to him. ¡®Shit!¡¯ He hurriedly changed direction and headed towards the training center near the dorms. It would be quite a mess if those two people met. Dan Pil-hoo headed there, hoping nothing would happen, but then ran into someone. ¡°Headmaster?¡± ¡°Deputy?¡± The two of them had coincidentally met along the way. Even without speaking, both of them understood the direction that they were heading in. They didn¡¯t bother asking any questions and continued to move. ¡°Does the deputy have the same thoughts as me?¡± ¡°If it is about Mumu, then yes.¡± ¡°Just as I thought.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Elder Guyang known to have a quick temperament?¡± ¡°That is why I am rushing there.¡± The two who shared their thoughts ran forward, but there was only one goal for them¡ªto prevent Guyang Gyeong and Mumu from fighting. The entire academy had been overturned with the defeat of one of the Four Great Warriors. Sooner or later, the whole of the Central Plains would also know of it. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, another fight was happening? This was a bigger problem than one would think. ¡®The balance might get broken.¡¯ The Four Great Warriors were said to be the best warriors of the current Murim. They were located in the north, south, east, and west to balance the land. It could be said that the Forces of Evil couldn¡¯t push any further because of this balance. The whole balance would be shaken if two of them were taken down. ¡°They couldn¡¯t be going at it right after meeting each other, right?¡± ¡°Not yet, at least. Isn¡¯t he different from the East River Sword Star, who came here under different circumstances?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom had a reason to fight with Mumu but not Guyang Gyeong. Because of this, they wouldn¡¯t clash with each other¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ The two people who didn¡¯t want their worst-case scenario to happen managed to see a wave of dust. The headmaster and the deputy had gone stiff at the sight of their worst fears coming true. The two of them scrambled even harder without time for another thought. The headmaster, feeling an ominous premonition, then said, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be a situation where Elder Guyang loses, right?¡± ¡°¡­ It is difficult to make a conclusion, but doesn¡¯t the headmaster know the elder well?¡± In a sense, Guyang Gyeong was the most dangerous of the Four. He was a man who was equipped with poison and footwork. It was also his poison that had taken down that monster 17 years ago. That was why other people were reluctant to fight him. ¡®Poison¡­ Elder Guyang.¡¯ It seemed that poison was a huge factor in his prowess. Even if his opponent was a monster beyond human comprehension, poison was a whole different thing. Even those with internal energy would have difficulty dealing with poison spreading within their bodies. Mumu was someone who had only begun to learn about it. ¡®The physical strength of Mumu transcends the level of humans. If he is poisoned, however, he will be vulnerable.¡¯ Because there was no way that just physical strength could protect his body from poison. Therefore, the nature of Guyang Gyeong and Mumu could be considered perfect opposites. In response, Dan Pil-hoo expressed his opinion, ¡°¡­ A fight that has started is impossible for us to intervene in, but because of the variable called poison, the fight might be calmed down quickly too.¡± ¡°Poison¡­ There is truth to your words. Poison is not something which can be easily dealt with¡­¡± It was then that they realized that they had not heard a second roar. There was no way that a fight between two strong people would end with just one attack. ¡°I think the deputy is right.¡± At the headmaster¡¯s words, the deputy nodded. The silence around them meant it was likely that the fight was already over and Mumu was suffering from poison, but¡­ The sound of air being ripped apart reached and shook their heads. ¡®!?¡¯ They stopped stiffly in their tracks at the sight of a hole in the clouds. ¡®W-what is this?¡¯ What nonsense was this? What was this ominous feeling? A hole in the clouds¡ª ¡®No!¡¯ It was a sign that the result was contrary to what they expected. Arriving at where the fight had taken place only shocked them further. ¡®!!!!¡¯ ¡°Deputy¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to say it. I cannot believe this either.¡± Guyang Gyeong was covered in blood, and his daughter-in-law and granddaughter protected him. This showed that Guyang Gyeong had lost. ¡®¡­ Even¡­ he lost?¡¯ The deputy and headmaster couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Not just one, but two of the Four Great Warriors had been defeated in just three days. This meant that the result was the same even if the situation had changed. Defeating one would allow Mumu to stand tall, but defeating two would not bring good results. ¡®¡­ Mumu, this child has already surpassed the realm of the Four Great Warriors?¡¯ He was truly the supreme being of the current Murim. Guyang Gyeong was carried away by the infirmary staff after being treated using first aid. His daughter-in-law and granddaughter looked concerned for him, but the old man had yet to gain consciousness. Even if he did regain consciousness, the situation would shock him. The infirmary staff had said, [¡­ The left shin bone was crushed beyond repair.] [Is there no way for it to recover?] [I am sorry, I will do my best for now, but I feel like a full recovery is quite unrealistic.] [Does that mean his left leg is crippled?] [Looks like that for now¡­] They had expected this, but hearing it felt different. His left leg would be impossible to recover. They were informed that regaining the ability to walk on his own would be lucky. It meant that Guyang Gyeong would no longer be able to use his martial arts to their full potential. ¡°¡­ It is all my fault.¡± Guyang Seorin blamed herself. Although his life was saved, her grandfather had lost a leg. It broke her heart that all of this happened due to her own provocative actions. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Her mother stopped her from blaming herself. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is always a winner and a loser. Father, no, your grandfather is a lot stronger than other people, so defeats were rare, and he would rarely get injured. However, do you think he didn¡¯t expect this kind of situation while walking down the path of the warrior? No, he is a warrior and was always prepared for this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°And your grandfather is strong. He isn¡¯t the kind of person to be discouraged by something like this. So don¡¯t worry for too long. The more you worry, the more insulting it is to him.¡± Jin-Hyang was also heartbroken by this. However, it had already happened. Being within Murim for decades, she knew that her father-in-law had killed thousands and that karma would eventually come for him. ¡°There is something more important than that.¡± ¡°More Important?¡± Jin-Hyang looked at Mumu, who was with his friends, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would go for it even if you failed ten times?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°You said you would make that boy into a man.¡± Guyang Seorin went silent. Mumu had turned her grandfather into a cripple. She could no longer speak of what happened with her own mouth. ¡°I am sorry. I was acting¡­¡± ¡°Does that kid Mumu have a woman he likes?¡± ¡°Uh? No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Why was she asking this? Seorin then realized¡­ ¡°Then it is good. Make sure to knock him down.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You get what I mean, right?¡± ¡°Mom. What are you even saying¡­¡± ¡°Make him into your man.¡± Seorin felt confused upon hearing those words. She thought everyone would object to Mumu, considering he had crippled her grandfather. So these words from her mother were the most unexpected. ¡°But mom¡­¡± ¡°If I were you, I would never let the child go.¡± ¡°Let him go?¡± ¡°Do you think anyone else could turn the Four Great Warriors into this?¡± ¡°True, but¡­¡± Two had fallen at Mumu¡¯s hands. They hadn¡¯t just lost a fight but were utterly crushed. Jin-Hyang then spoke in a serious voice, ¡°I guarantee that the entirety of Murim will revolve around that child in the future.¡± ¡°Around Mumu?¡± ¡°Two of the Four were lost today. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Seorin¡¯s eyes trembled at this. She realized what her mother was hinting at. At this point, Mumu could be said to be the closest person to that inhuman monster from 17 years ago. ¡°Today might be a sad event for the Guyang family, but it will be different if you can get your hands on that child.¡± At those words, Seorin¡¯s eyes shone. Her mother was right. She should not be broken down over her grandfather¡¯s injury. She had to make Mumu hers, and she would have nothing to fear. Seorin spoke with a voice filled with determination, ¡°I will take hundreds of shots at him to make him mine.¡± ¡°Right. That is how my daughter should be.¡± Jin-Hyang gave her full support. Once this incident spread, fights would inevitably crop up for Mumu. In that inevitable struggle, she would need to get a head start. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be for this, but Mumu should be brought into my family.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something she would leave solely to her daughter. Guyang Gyeong was put in the infirmary. When he woke up, he had a blank expression. The aftermath of his defeat had yet to fully sink in yet. ¡°We will move you to a bed.¡± The guards carefully moved Guyang Gyeong to a bed. He then turned his head and spotted someone familiar. ¡®Uh?¡¯ He looked at the person leaning on the bed opposite of him. It was Shin Eui-gyeom, who had ended up here after being defeated by Mumu. The two looked at each other. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Both had mixed emotions in their eyes. Chapter 132: Interest (2) The staff had left the infirmary after the treatment was complete.The two Great Warriors inside didn¡¯t speak for a while as their minds were filled with complicated thoughts. They were also in a difficult situation as they felt their honor was dead. As both of them were here, it meant that they had lost. The first one to speak was Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡°¡­ My fear turned into reality.¡± Hearing his words, Guyang Gyeong frowned. Even if no one said it, it was already difficult to comprehend their defeat to a 17-year-old boy. ¡°Did you expect this to happen?¡± ¡°I am not saying this to make you feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± At this question, Shin Eui-gyeom sighed. This man had too many quirks. This probably wouldn¡¯t have happened if he had met with the headmaster first or had come to the infirmary to meet him. Instead, he went directly to Mumu. But it was too late now. ¡°I also fought with him.¡± ¡°Ahem. I did hear about that.¡± Guyang Gyeong clicked his tongue while looking at Shin Eui-gyeom. He knew he had been hurt, but he saw Shin Eui-gyeom with his forehead in bandages while both his arms were supported by splints and bandages. He was not himself. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Guyang Gyeon was also in shock when he realized it. The defeat was certain, but he also realized that he had lost the sensation in his left leg. It then dawned on him. ¡®¡­ I lost one of my legs.¡¯ He was a person famed for his footwork. However, having one leg crippled meant that it was no longer possible to do the same things. At first, this filled him with frustration and anger. All of that disappeared as he looked at Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡®The new water pushes out the old water in the river.¡¯ Seventeen years ago, they had become the Four Great Warriors of Murim and were revered as the best warriors in the world. They had spent 17 years like this. Guyang Gyeong had also thought there would come a day when he would be pushed off his pedestal as nothing was permanent in this world. But the moment had come so quickly that it shocked him. The child was already stronger than the man they had fought 17 years ago. This was an overwhelming defeat. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡®¡­ He isn¡¯t human.¡¯ He recalled his fight with Mumu and how it did not feel like he was fighting a warrior. It was similar to the feeling of dealing with that man 17 years ago. However, Mumu was slightly different. ¡®It is like¡­¡¯ ¡ªa predator. Yes, a beast. Perhaps because of this, he felt more relief about surviving rather than anger from losing. Guyang Gyeong looked at Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡°How many seconds did you last?¡± At this question, Shin Eui-gyeom frowned. ¡°Phew.¡± Did that really matter now? Even so, they wanted to make something clear since they were two of the Great Warriors. ¡°¡­ Why does that matter now?¡± ¡°It has been a long time since we fought, so I am curious about it.¡± At his words, Shin Eui-gyeom shook his head. In the end, all he wanted to do was find out how much he had improved through Mumu. Or perhaps he wanted to figure out if he was superior. Shin Eui-gyeom, who didn¡¯t want to answer, said, ¡°I do not remember, but it feels like we fought for around 50 seconds.¡± Of course, if Mumu had shown his full strength from the start, he wouldn¡¯t be able to last. Those details didn¡¯t need to be said to this old man. But hearing those words¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ Guyang Gyeong looked shocked. ¡®No¡­ you lasted 50 seconds against that monster?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t he end up like this after only a few seconds? If Shin Eui-gyeom had lasted for around 50 seconds, then it meant that he had improved from before. ¡®Was I being lazy all this time?¡¯ Guyang Gyeong felt his lips go dry. He needed to have held on for 50 seconds to be on the same level. He had failed to do so and now felt ashamed. Shin Eui-gyeom then casually asked, ¡°How long did you last?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man¡¯s shock was so deep that he couldn¡¯t answer. Seeing this reaction, Shin Eui-gyeom smiled. Of course, it was because he assumed the old man didn¡¯t even last more than a couple seconds. When Guyang Gyeong noticed the smile, he frowned. ¡®That guy is laughing at me.¡¯ Even if no words were said, the expression on his face made it clear. Guyang Gyeong then said, ¡°Hmm. It doesn¡¯t matter how long we fought.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°The result makes me similar to a wolf as I managed to make that child spit out blood due to my poison.¡± ¡®!¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom looked shocked at that. Shin Eui-gyeom could not recall seeing Mumu even bleed during their fight. He couldn¡¯t even see a drop of blood despite using a sword. Guyang Gyeong then asked, ¡°This old man heard you fought two days ago, but I couldn¡¯t see any wounds when I fought¡­¡± This time Shin Eui-gyeom clicked his tongue. Was the tale of Guyang Gyeong causing Mumu some damage even true? He didn¡¯t think the old man would say anything false, but he also felt competitive. ¡°Yes. Well¡­ it is good. As expected of Elder Guyang.¡± Both had been hurt and were now listening to each other. Comparing how long they lasted should be the last thing they were doing. Mumu could annihilate anyone in the first place, so making comparisons was useless. ¡°Hmm.¡± Guyang Gyeong coughed as he realized that. He felt lost. It was amusing that they were talking about how long they had endured. Shin Eui-gyeom then looked at him. ¡®Is it alright to talk about it?¡¯ It seemed like Guyang Gyeong didn¡¯t know whose child Mumu was. Perhaps Mumu didn¡¯t say anything because of the promise. After thinking about it for a moment, he decided to not do it. ¡®No.¡¯ If he told the story now, this old man would only mess up the situation and might cause the child to bring about an even bigger disaster. It would be better for him to not know. He can find out about it once the time is right. He felt a bit sorry for not revealing it, but he had to do it for the sake of peace. At that moment, Guyang Gyeong¡¯s serious face transformed into a smile, scaring Shin Eui-gyeom. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is funny.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I thought that monsters like that man would never appear again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®His son is that monster.¡¯ It was frustrating not being able to talk about it, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Guyang Gyeong, who didn¡¯t know his thoughts, then said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t tell you before, but I am now confident that I could fight against that monster from 17 years ago and not lose. This is why I thought that our time as the best would last longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shin Eui-gyeom couldn¡¯t deny it. He, too, had been confident that he would win a battle against that man now. Who would have thought that someone even stronger would have appeared? ¡°However, we clearly don¡¯t know enough about the world. Just how did such a monster appear?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom sighed at hearing the complaint. He could understand that feeling. ¡°Elder¡­ How could things in this world work out the way we want them to? Old things fade, and new things inevitably appear. Once a new era comes, isn¡¯t it the fate of the strong to accept it?¡± Hearing his words, Guyang Gyeong smiled and nodded as if accepting it. ¡°You are right. Of course. Although this happened sooner than expected, what can we do? This is how time flows.¡± ¡°True. But¡­¡± ¡°We need to prepare for the era of the next Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°¡­ Uh?¡± Shin Eui-gyeom was confused. What did this old man mean? Guyang Gyeong continued to speak while fiddling with his beard, ¡°My words mean my granddaughter will move up in this world.¡± ¡°Elder¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said in the past that I wouldn¡¯t accept a boy who wasn¡¯t at least as strong as me as her partner. However, this world is full of things we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Shin Eui-gyeom was shocked at this. What was this old man saying? Guyang Gyeong smiled. ¡°I feel so relieved now. That child Mumu lacks nothing and can become my grandson-in-law.¡± Guyang Gyeong was already speaking of marriage. Shin Eui-gyeom was shocked at this absurdity. He suddenly felt the urge to tell the truth. ¡®¡­ Old man. We killed that child¡¯s father.¡¯ Yet this old man wanted to make the boy part of his family? How could he even think of that? This felt like a sick dream. ¡°Huhuhu. You would understand this old man¡¯s feelings if you had a daughter or granddaughter. Wouldn¡¯t you also like it? Imagine having such a monster join my family.¡± Judging by Guyang Gyeong¡¯s expression and how he spoke, he was already sure of this. Shin Eui-gyeom¡¯s head began to hurt. Meanwhile, the academy was in an uproar again. News began to spread that Guyang Gyeong had been defeated by Mumu on the academy grounds. As a result, rumors circulated between the teachers and the students. [New Information.] Not just one, but two of the Four Great Warriors had been defeated. That was simply saying that he was superior to the others. Since the information was being controlled within the academy, the information had yet to leak outside, but word would inevitably travel. [I don¡¯t know, man. Shouldn¡¯t he be called the best or something?] [Right, he did defeat two of the strongest.] [How could such a thing happen?] [Ha¡­ I know. How did such a monster appear in the same age group as us?] [He is just different.] They were certain and envious of Mumu¡¯s exceptional difference. However, when that difference in levels completely pierced the ceiling and moved to heaven, that feeling would solidify as envy. That was the feeling of the academy students and teachers. When Shin Eui-gyeom was defeated, the focus was on what Mumu did to train. However, it now changed as the 17-year-old boy possessed unimaginable power. Unlike the Four Great Warriors, who had all received their titles at a relatively older age, Mumu was still young. It was hard to imagine how strong he would become in the future. [But you know, I heard Mumu is actually an adopted son of Yu Jin-sung¡¯s father?] [They aren¡¯t real siblings?] [Yes. Besides, he is still too young and has no partner.] Everyone was focused on Mumu¡¯s future. Not only did he possess immense strength, but his affiliation and family were also good. Where else could someone find a human of such quality? Not everyone publicly revealed their thoughts, but they all began to move secretly. Thud! In annoyance, Mo Il-hwa stuck her chopsticks in the middle of her rice bowl. She had spent the past two days facing students who wanted to enter muscle training. ¡®What is with these people?¡¯ Within a few hours, the sight had changed. Numerous female students were gathered around the table where she, Mumu, and Jin-hyuk were seated. They were visibly flirting with Mumu. They were giving Mumu side dishes for him to eat. Mumu didn¡¯t think much of it, as the women would giggle and smile at every sound he made. ¡®These girls are here with a plan.¡¯ Women know women better. And Mo Il-hwa could clearly see their intentions of wanting to win Mumu¡¯s favor. Yes, she could even understand it. ¡®Mumu is now the hottest topic in the school.¡¯ Two of the Four Great Warriors were defeated by Mumu. As a result, his reputation had increased in the academy. It was only natural for these women to show interest. What was even more annoying to her was that there were people showing interest in Jin-hyuk as well. With so many around him, it felt like he was their next target. ¡°Jin-hyuk. Have this too.¡± ¡°N-no, I am fine.¡± ¡°It is fine. This is the time for men to eat and grow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have- eup.¡± ¡°Oh my. You eat so well?¡± Jin-hyuk wasn¡¯t sure about what to do with these women around him. Mo Il-hwa wanted to smack him on the head as she noticed his lips twitch at the attention. But what could be done with this man? ¡®Like it? Is it that good?¡¯ Just like Mo Il-hwa, who was staring at the women around them with angry eyes, another person had identical eyes. Tang So-so fiddled with the vial of poison in her hand. ¡®Should I poison all of them?¡¯ Chapter 133: Interest (3) A faint melody filled the air in a forest near the West Wind Pavillion.A 19-year-old girl was enjoying the melody with her eyes closed. She was none other than Ma Yeon-hwa, the third-ranked student. The song she was humming was a mellow and sweet melody. She often listened to this song when she found herself having a hard time. She would forget her anger or sadness each time she did and revive her will to fight. She clenched her short swords in her hands. The song then stopped in the middle. Ma Yeon-hwa opened her eyes. ¡°It didn¡¯t end yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She sighed when no reply was forthcoming. The fact that the song had stopped in the middle meant something needed to be said. So she opened her eyes. ¡°If there is something to say, say it.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Did you hear what happened today?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa gave the man a strange look. She knew what he was talking about. The entire Heavenly Martial Arts Academy was turned upside down today. It was due to the news of the Poison Air of the West, one of the Four Great Warriors, and his defeat. ¡°I know.¡± The one who defeated him was Mumu, the boy she had been interested in for a long time. ¡®¡­ The fact that two of the four warriors fell to this child is also already spreading.¡¯ She, too, had been shocked when she heard this news. Mumu was just 17 years old. Many in Murim were known as geniuses, but none were like this at such a young age. But now, with two of the four defeated by his hands, Mumu was already revered by his fellow academy students. Once the news spread to broader society, it would be difficult to deny its factuality. ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯ She had seen how skilled Mumu was during the arson incident and thought of him as unusual. She knew that if he displayed his strength, even she wouldn¡¯t be an opponent for him. But it was much clearer now. Mumu might be a monster that even this academy could not deal with. And the man continued, ¡°Things have become complicated.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Forces of Justice seemed to have decided to accept this new change. They are even taking it a step further.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa couldn¡¯t say anything to that. The Forces of Evil had sent her into hiding nearly twenty years ago. Even their leader, who had seemed untouchable, had been defeated by people with an advantage in numbers. The sect had thought that they might persist for a long time. However, even their monster-like leader fell to people called the Four Great Warriors, ushering in a new era. ¡®The current Four Great Warriors had grown into monsters that are second to none, but even they ended up falling.¡¯ This was a frightening change. If this continued to be the case, it was questionable if her sect would ever rise back up again. The power of the Forces of Justice seemed too strong now. And the man continued, ¡°The Forces of Justice will now revolve around Mumu.¡± ¡°¡­ I know.¡± And that would make rebuilding the sect even more difficult. This made her sigh. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the man said to her, ¡°But maybe now is your chance.¡± ¡°Chance?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa frowned. What was this man saying? He then continued. ¡°We found out that the child, Mumu, was adopted by Royal Inspector Yu Jin-sung¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Royal inspector?¡± She remembered hearing about this. This was probably the other brother that was spoken about, but what chance could there be? ¡°Miss¡­ do you not like that child?¡± Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s face became red at this unexpected question. Why was he bringing this up? ¡°T-that¡­¡± ¡°You do not have to hide it.¡± Every time she spoke of Mumu, the man noticed her face would turn red. It was the reaction of a woman who clearly liked a person. The man had been uncomfortable seeing her like that. He had sworn allegiance to her and liked her as a leader, but he never wanted to show discomfort to her desires. In the long run, these two people were destined to be on paths that would never intersect. But¡­ ¡®I need to control my emotions.¡¯ That was how the sect could be rebuilt even faster. He then said, ¡°Take that child.¡± ¡°Uh? What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Word has it that his older brother graduated from the academy but became an official of the Imperial Palace. Judging from that, their family might not have much understanding of Murim.¡± ¡°So¡­ so what?¡± ¡°If my lady has that child by your side, the reconstruction of our sect could be quickened.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes trembled at this. She knew what he was trying to say. Mumu was poised to become the top person in Murim. If she could make Mumu hers, then rebuilding the sect would be simple and would also weaken the Forces of Justice by over 30%. ¡°For that reason¡­¡± ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Then bring him in. If he settles down here and becomes loyal to you, rebuilding our sect will be easy.¡± At his words, she bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want her pure affection to be corrupted in this way. Sadly, however, the man was right. He would become her worst enemy if he decided to be loyal to the Forces of Justice. Ma Yeon-hwa gripped her sword¡¯s sheath. ¡®Fine. I need to have him.¡¯ After a slight hesitation, she decided to do it. Whatever the reason, it was better to make him hers rather than regret it when he gets snatched away by other people. However, she had another problem. ¡®¡­ How do I make him mine?¡¯ She had no experience in seducing or dating a man. Interest in Mumu didn¡¯t grow only in the academy. As the gag order from the academy was lifted, news began to spread outside. It inevitably reached the home of Yu Yeop-kyung. Yu Yeop-kyung and his wife felt sad when they sent their two children to the academy. They tried to forget the loneliness of not having their children around constantly and spent time together. However, there was a lot of noise outside today since early in the morning. This woke them both up from their sleep. ¡°Madam! A-at front of the gate¡­¡± Hearing the words of the servant who had rushed in, the madam of the household couldn¡¯t hide her concern. ¡°Honey?¡± They had already suffered a long separation due to the exile. His exile had also been for something that he hadn¡¯t done. She was always prepared for the same thing to happen again. At this, however, Yu Yeop-kyung shook his head. ¡°It cannot be. I have been pardoned. What is happening?¡± He tried to calm her down, but he was feeling worried. He had to find out what was happening. Even if he had been pardoned, Yu Jin-sung was now in the palace, so he thought anything could happen. ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Stay here. We don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°¡­ Fine.¡± The two of them got dressed. As they went out, they could see the servants gathering and shouting. What was this? They cautiously moved to the gate with trembling eyes. But¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ Both of their eyes went wide open. Their residence was quite far from the village, yet many people were there. They were carrying carts filled with rice, assorted sacks, firewood, silk, and other expensive goods. ¡°Honey¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°My wife¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± They had no idea. They couldn¡¯t understand why so many carts were in front of their home. People saw them appear and began to rush in. ¡°You are scholar Yu?¡± ¡°You are Yu Yeop-kyung?¡± All of them were looking for a single person, puzzling his wife. ¡°What did you do?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung waved his hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t left the house since I came back from exile, so what could I have done?¡± He honestly didn¡¯t know. But the question was immediately resolved. ¡°I am a foreign dignitary from Nanyang, Jang An-woo. Our lord requests young master Mumu¡¯s hand in marriage for his eldest daughter.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung tilted his head. This man had suddenly appeared and asked for Mumu¡¯s hand in marriage? But it wasn¡¯t just him. ¡°Huh! We were here first. How dare you speak before us! Scholar Yu, our lord is requesting young master Mumu¡¯s hand for his second daughter. The gifts on the carts are all for him. Our lord is a merchant.¡± ¡°Wait. Our family arrived earlier than you. That cart there is a gift from our sect leader. It isn¡¯t a huge deal, but please accept it. And our sect leader asked for young master Mumu¡­¡± ¡°Stop! It will be our family first. How dare you butt in?¡± The atmosphere was becoming rowdy, which shocked Yu Yeop-kyung. ¡®¡­ What the hell is this?¡¯ Did this mean that all these people and carts were here for Mumu? What the hell was that idiot doing in the academy? He immediately wanted to go look for Mumu. Even his wife was shocked. When Yu Jin-sung graduated, she saw something similar but not to this extreme extent. The end of the procession wasn¡¯t even visible. ¡°Honey, do you know anything about this?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Yu Yeop-kung could not reply as he, also, was having a hard time figuring things out. Around the middle of the evening¡ª At the special training center located in the northeast, Mumu performed squats repeatedly while lifting weights attached to a rod. ¡°Phew. Phew.¡± This was special training to adapt his body to the weight of the new bands at level 10. As he reached level 10, he doubled the weight. After a few days, the weight was becoming something he was getting used to. In order to get even more freedom, Mumu was training his strength by adding more weight to the iron bar. But something strange happened then. A haze was rising from the body of Mumu as he performed his squats. This was different from before, and there had to be a reason. ¡®Abyssal name¡­¡¯ Mumu, whose thoughts were only on training, thought that it was a waste of time to memorize a verse. It was the verse he had read on the ceiling of the library¡¯s third basement. Then there was the verse the sage had given him. He was a little aware of martial arts and thought that these two verses seemed linked. Mumu had memorized it in succession. This then made his body warm as energy rose within it. However, the speed of this energy changed when the two verses were being spoken. The Heavenly Martial True Classic¡ª It was something related to martial arts left behind by the sage. Mumu was reciting it as it was meant to enhance control over the body, but its actual effects were different. This stimulated all forms of growth simultaneously. The energy not only rose from below Mumu¡¯s navel but also in the middle near his heart and the upper front of his brain. ¡®Nice. Doing this, I will be less tired than usual.¡¯ Mumu wasn¡¯t taking this kind of change for granted. He was satisfied with not getting tired while training. However, if other warriors learned about this, they would go crazy. Normal warriors would only be able to use the middle part of their body. Their brain connection would only open up when their body had reached its limit. However, Mumu was now doing it while chanting at the same time. ¡®Heavenly Martial True Classic.¡¯ This was something that even the sage who handed the second verse to Mumu didn¡¯t foresee. As Mumu worked hard on his training¡ª Someone wandered through the darkness and was approaching the training center. The person moving cautiously in the darkness was none other than Tang So-so. ¡®Before the others go for him, I need to make him mine.¡¯ She had been interested in Mumu since the first time she met him, but she was seeing too many women around him. She thought he would like her over time, but that didn¡¯t seem possible now. She also couldn¡¯t use poison in the academy. ¡®Huh. If this is enough, Mumu will fall for me, right?¡¯ She wore her prettiest clothes and even wore makeup. She thought that he would become interested now, even if he said he wouldn¡¯t in the past. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As she secretly approached the training center, she noticed another shadow following and stopped. ¡®Guyang Seorin?¡¯ It was Guyang Seorin. Unlike her, she was entering the training center openly and proudly. She was also determined to do something while wearing a dress thin enough that it looked like skin on her body. ¡®That fox!¡¯ Tang So-so became angry. What the hell was she doing here in the middle of the night with such a dress? But Guyang Seorin, who was heading in confidently, also stopped. It was because someone else had appeared. ¡®Uh?¡¯ It was none other than Ma Yeon-hwa. While she wasn¡¯t as bold as Guyang Seorin, she appeared wearing bright clothes that were unlike her usual self. It would surely attract the attention of many men. In particular, the chest part stood out. Tang So-so, who looked at Guyang Seorin and Ma Yeon-hwa, soon was holding her head with both hands. ¡®Damned things¡­¡¯ Chapter 134: Interest (4) It was quite an unexpected thing.Guyang Seorin had chosen tonight because her interest in Mumu had only continued to grow. Even today, countless students began showing interest in Mumu and outright flirting with him. She knew this was just the start. A 17-year-old man who was close to being the best warrior in Murim. Few people would let the chance of making this man their own go. This was just the start of this war. Accordingly, she decided that to prevent that from happening, she would make Mumu hers before the night passed. ¡®A close-range attack!¡¯ This was her plan. From what she had noticed, Mumu was naive, and she had also learned that until he arrived in the academy, he had been in exile alone with just his adopted father. Therefore Mumu had somewhat poor social skills and knew nothing about women. Perhaps that was why even when he was at an age where his desires would be out of control, he only desired to continue growing his muscles. ¡®Then I need to wake up his passion.¡¯ No matter how lacking in desire a man was, their intense need to reproduce would cause their body to react differently when confronted with one of the opposite sex. She planned to awaken that kind of desire in Mumu. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ To be honest, she was confident in this plan. She was intelligent, charming, and had a narrow waist alongside voluptuous breasts. She was proud enough to call herself one of the best beauties. And tonight, she was determined to ensure Mumu would fall for her. ¡®!?¡¯ Guyang Seorin frowned. This was unexpected. Was there someone else with the same plan as her? ¡°¡­ Senior Ma.¡± ¡°Guyang Seorin.¡± The woman she met was Ma Yeon-hwa. She was beautifully dressed, completely different from her usual dark form. Ma Yeon-hwa looked to be on alert. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa was quite shocked when she noticed Guyang Seorin. Normally, she would not wear clothing that would bring out her body¡¯s charms as a woman. However, she decided to do it for Mumu. She wanted to look good for just one man. However, she ran into someone else before she could do that. She naturally scanned Guyang Seorin¡¯s clothing and knew. ¡®¡­ She is aiming for the same thing.¡¯ Guyang Seorin had a similar purpose to her, and that complicated things. She never imagined that she would have to compete with another person to seduce a man. The two continued staring at each other before Guyang Seorin eventually opened her mouth. ¡°Senior¡­ you look breathtaking. Are you going to meet someone?¡± Those words made Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s cheeks go red. It was because she was conscious of the mention of a man. She was determined to seduce Mumu, but she was doing this to rebuild her sect. She had never liked anyone until now. ¡®She is aiming for Mumu. Contrary to her looks, Senior Ma is quite fox-like.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s reactions made Seorin certain of this and sent her on high alert. ¡®I need to block her off.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa was more troublesome compared to other women. Like herself, she was an attractive woman with good features. She was a dangerous person to compete against in this and was a target that had to be kept in check more compared to other female students in the academy. Guyang Seorin smiled and said, ¡°I hoped we wouldn¡¯t meet. I was on my way to meet a man.¡± ¡°A man?¡± ¡°Uh. It is quite embarrassing, but I am meeting a man younger than me.¡± ¡°Younger?¡± At her words, Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyebrows shot up. No matter how much she heard, the only thing she could comprehend was that Guyang Seorin was here to meet with a much younger man. ¡®No!¡¯ From what Ma Yeon-hwa knew, Mumu didn¡¯t have any women he liked and was dating no one. She knew that his only obsession was strength training and Ma Yeon-hwa was on guard. ¡®Is this kid doing something to keep me in check?¡¯ Her feelings as a woman were speaking out. This meant that Guyang Seorin was trying to edge her out. Ma Yeon-hwa had always watched her from the sidelines in the dorms since she was the granddaughter of Elder Guyang. She had no intention of falling for such an obvious tactic. Ma Yeon-hwa opened her mouth. ¡°Oh my, for real? How can you be this crafty?¡± ¡°Crafty?¡± ¡°Like Seorin, I am also aiming for a younger man.¡± ¡®Ha!¡¯ At Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s words, Guyang Seorin snorted in disbelief. She had tried to edge her off with light words, but this woman was coming at her head-on. If that was the case, talking was pointless and a waste of time. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Something tells me that the young man the senior and I are talking about might overlap?¡± ¡°This is what I was hoping to say. Why does it feel like the junior we are talking about is the same person?¡± As soon as their words ended, both women began to release their qi. Before being women, they were warriors. If an emotional conflict was made between them, there was only one way to resolve it. With their martial arts. The fan that Guyang Seorin held was unfolded. Similarly, Ma Yeon-hwa also clutched the sword that was at her waist. Guyang Seorin then spoke, S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°As a junior, this might be rude, but I will warn you. Mumu is someone I¡¯ve wanted for a long time.¡± Those direct words only made Ma Yeon-hwa clench her sword more tightly. Was this girl warning her to step back? Such arrogance to act like this just because of her grandfather. ¡°My junior has an unusual taste to go after a man who brutally defeated your grandfather.¡± These words made Guyang Seorin¡¯s eyes change. She didn¡¯t express it, but she was extremely displeased at her grandfather¡¯s defeat. Her grandfather was the subject of all kinds of rumors in the academy. As she had nothing to retort with, it only increased her anger. ¡°It feels like the senior and I will need to get a conclusion here.¡± ¡°Quite interesting. I was thinking the same thing.¡± The atmosphere between the two women slowly became suffocating. It would not be unusual for the fight to start at any moment. But both women, who held their weapons, turned their gazes to something simultaneously. Their gaze landed on the top of a tree near the training center where Mumu was. Guyang Seorin then swung her fan in that direction. The assassin¡¯s needles flew quickly from her fan and rushed towards the tree. The things that countered it was none other than the needles of the Tang family. Someone then landed on the ground from the tree. ¡°So-so?¡± Guyang Seorin was shocked. The person who dropped to the ground was none other than Tang So-so of the Sichuan Tang family. She thought they were a third person aiming to eliminate the two of them. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be her. Ma Yeon-hwa looked like she was similarly shocked. ¡®Tang So-so?¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa frowned at Tang So-so¡¯s dressed-up appearance. It was clear what she was also aiming for. ¡°Tch.¡± Tang So-so, who got caught, clicked her tongue. She was trying to take advantage of the situation where the two women were keeping each other in check. She secretly tried to move to Mumu, hoping they wouldn¡¯t notice. Well, this was only to be expected from two of the top five women of the academy. ¡®Now that this happened¡­¡¯ Tang So-so used her footwork. ¡®Whoever reaches the target wins.¡¯ She decided that it would be better to move towards Mumu than try to fight against the two of them. ¡°You!¡± ¡°No!¡± Guyang Seorin and Ma Yeon-hwa, who noticed this, spread out immediately. Tang So-so didn¡¯t like to lose. ¡®Damned bitches!¡¯ And so, the conflict between the three women began. Of course, Guyang Seorin was the fastest, but Tang So-so was only slightly behind. ¡®I am first!¡¯ Tang So-so glanced back to check and noticed the training center was already so close. Just a little more, and Guyang Seorin could not possibly catch¡­ ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡ªa mistake. As she looked back, someone appeared in her path, and she bounced back. But¡­ ¡®I bounced back?¡¯ Tang So-so felt shocked and frowned at who could possibly do that. She looked up to see a strange man who was tilting his head. His right eye gazed to the right while the left was on Tang So-so. ¡®W-what?¡¯ The movement of his eyes was so bizarre that it was terrifying. She was running at top speed, but she ended up being pushed back? Guyang Seorin and Ma Yeon-hwa also stopped in shock. Despite not wanting to lose their advantage, the situation was so bizarre that they had no choice but to stop. ¡°Who are you?¡± Guyang Seorin asked the man and¡­ The man¡¯s eyes turned around and turned to Guyang Seorin. The eyes that moved in different directions made them frown. The man then said, ¡°¡­ need¡­ to¡­ find¡­ guy¡­ find¡­¡± He ignored their question and tried to move somewhere, heading towards the training center where Mumu was. Guyang Seorin only felt her doubts increase as she saw the strange man walking away and went to block his path. ¡°Who are you? Where are you going¡­¡± But before she could finish her question, the man passed by her. Guyang Seorin tried to grab him by the shoulder, but¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ The man grabbed her hand before she could even touch him. He then threw her against the wall of the training center. The force was very strong since Guyuang Seorin had failed to shake off the man¡¯s hand. Despite being thrown, however, she soon returned to kick the man. Guyang Seorin¡¯s kick cleanly landed on the man¡¯s neck. But¡­ ¡®Uh?¡¯ The man who was kicked didn¡¯t react. How could this man endure her kick when he didn¡¯t even use a defensive technique or move? She was flustered as he grabbed her by the ankle. ¡°Let go of her!¡± At the same moment, Tang So-so kicked the man on his right rib. She wanted to make sure that he didn¡¯t fully catch Guyang Seorin. ¡°Uh?¡± Instead of being pushed, the man simply let himself be kicked. He didn¡¯t let Guyang Seorin go but slammed her into the ground instead. ¡°Ack!¡± Guyang Seorin was thrown to the ground and groaned in pain. Seeing this, Ma Yeon-hwa realized the severity of the issue and used her sword to cut at the hand that was holding Guyang Seorin¡¯s ankle. The wrist was cut by a sword that moved as gracefully as a butterfly¡¯s wing. Her blade cleanly cut through the muscles in that hand. ¡°Take this too!¡± Without missing the chance, Tang So-so also used her assassin needles on him. All of it was thrown accurately at blood points that would halt his movement. With his wrist cut and blood points suppressed, the man finally let go of the ankle and flinched. ¡°Uhhh. What is he?¡± Guyang Seorin, who clearly looked like she was in pain, was red and flushed. Tang So-so shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are such people even in the academy?¡± This was a face that they were seeing for the first time. If it was a face that looked to be in its thirties, then it had to be a teacher, staff, or a guard. However, she couldn¡¯t recognize any that looked like this one. Besides, his eyeballs were moving separately. There was no way such a strange person wasn¡¯t being talked about. As they paused for a moment in puzzlement. ¡°Uh? Something feels wrong¡­¡± The veins in the man¡¯s face bulged out. It was a gruesome sight. At that moment, the needles stuck in the man¡¯s blood points were released. He then punched Tang So-so, who was the closest. And¡­ ¡°Ack!¡± The strength behind it was so much that Tang So-so was pushed back. She had to roll on the ground before getting up with a questioning face. She could barely feel any internal energy when she took the blow. This felt similar to¡­ ¡®Mumu?¡¯ His strange strength was similar to Mumu¡¯s. She now really wondered who this person was. Ma Yeon-hwa followed her and pulled out her white blade as she went for the strange man. She quickly unleashed both of her swords and crossed them to utilize a sword technique that created petals that would sweep the man¡¯s body away. Wounds made by the swords appeared clearly on the man¡¯s body. It looked like blood would start to flow, but something else happened. ¡®!?¡¯ The veins in his body wriggled visibly, and the sword cuts soon began to mend together as if they had never happened. At this sight, Ma Yeon-hwa and Guyang Seorin went stiff. ¡®The wound¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­ is recovering in an instant.¡¯ It was unbelievable. The cuts were healing in an instant. This was too bizarre for them to understand. As everyone stood in shock, the man¡¯s eyes continued to spin. And he then mumbled, ¡°Ex¡­clu¡­ded¡­¡± He spoke in a scary voice and moved toward Ma Yeon-hwa. Ma Yeon-hwa, surprised by the sudden movement, swung her Black Dragon Sword to defend against the attack. However, the man simply came at her with a clenched fist. ¡®What strength is this?¡¯ At the moment of impact, her swords bounced back. The man¡¯s strength was too much for her to handle. The sword that had bounced away created an opening in her chest area. He then went for it. ¡®No!¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa hastily stabbed the man¡¯s shoulder. Yet even when her sword penetrated his shoulder, the man didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and continued his attack. ¡®No.¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa, who noticed this, clenched her teeth and raised her internal energy to defend herself. At that moment¡ª Before his fist could reach her, the man¡¯s body swelled up further. ¡®Uh?¡¯ As his body swelled up, behind him stood a large man that emitted a gray glow with steam rising from his body. The man holding the head of this unknown attacker¡ª It was Mumu. ¡°Mumu?¡± The man whose head was caught began to struggle. Mumu asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 135: To The Imperial Palace (1) The person holding the unknown man was Mumu.¡°Mumu?¡± ¡°Uhhhh!¡± The man whose head was caught made strange sounds, seemingly wanting to be let go. Ma Yeon-hwa, who saw this, was shocked. ¡®How can he handle this monster so easily?¡¯ It was shocking. She had learned about Mumu¡¯s strength due to his victory over two of the Four Great Warriors, but the reality shocked her. Mumu then asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Hearing Mumu¡¯s question, Ma Yeon-hwa shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We suddenly met him¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I will ask.¡± Mumu turned the man¡¯s head toward him and raised his face to his eye level. ¡°Who are you?¡± His bizarre eyes focused on Mumu in interest at that moment. ¡°Your eyes move strangely.¡± As if answering that, the man responded, ¡°Mu¡­ mu?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Found¡­ you!¡± ¡®Found you?¡¯ An unknown man was saying that he had found him at their first meeting. Mumu was puzzled at this as the strange man¡¯s eyes trembled. And¡­ ¡°Con¡­ firmed¡­¡± ¡°Confirmed? What are you talking about¡­¡± Before Mumu could ask further, the shaking man suddenly kicked out. Puak! Crack! The kick had aimed for Mumu¡¯s neck, but Mumu didn¡¯t even budge. Instead, it was the man¡¯s feet that were trembling. Ma Yeon-hwa, who was there, could tell that the man¡¯s foot was cracked from the sound of it. Mumu then asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Inter¡­ esting¡­¡± ¡°You are a strange one.¡± Dudud! At that moment, Mumu turned his gaze toward the origin of the sound. It was the man¡¯s foot. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Chak! The man¡¯s calf muscles looked like they had torn but also looked stronger. Kwaaak! With his strength enhanced, he moved his leg to attempt to break Mumu¡¯s neck again. ¡°You want to break my neck?¡± Mumu¡¯s neck didn¡¯t even budge. Instead, he felt annoyed. The man seemed to be fighting three of his seniors, so he asked who he was. However, he no longer felt curious about him. ¡°I think it will be better to put you to sleep.¡± Mumu rolled two of his fingers to flick the man¡¯s forehead. Ma Yeon-hwa frowned at this. ¡®Flick?¡¯ As she thought this, Mumu flicked his fingers. Taaak! At that moment, the man¡¯s forehead was hit, and his entire body was slammed back to the ground. Kwaang! The man, who had hit the ground, bounced back up and scared Ma Yeon-hwa. Even if he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, she couldn¡¯t understand how a single flick could do this. ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­¡± The man, now with a dark bruise in the middle of his forehead, was splayed out on the ground. This was unbelievable. Ma Yeon-hwa bit her lip and shyly said to Mumu. ¡°Thank you for the hel¡­¡± Flinch! She immediately turned her head. It was because of a sudden ominous feeling that she felt. She frowned as she saw the unknown man get up. Crack! ¡®!?¡¯ He was getting up, and even the forehead that Mumu had flicked was recovering. This was happening at such a frightening speed that even Guyang Seorin and Tang So-so looked shocked. ¡°What? Is he really a human?¡± ¡°How can a broken bone heal that fast?¡± They were unable to comprehend this. However, that wasn¡¯t all¡­ The man¡¯s upper body began to swell as his shirt was torn off. His muscles also began to swell abnormally, something that seemed eerily similar to¡­ ¡®This is?¡¯ ¡®Oh?¡¯ This was similar to Mumu. If there was a difference, Mumu¡¯s muscles would look dense when swollen, while this man¡¯s muscles only swelled up in certain parts. It seemed as if he was only growing the muscles that he needed. Mumu frowned at this. ¡®Is Mumu surprised at the resemblance?¡¯ They took Mumu¡¯s reaction as such. The fact that Mumu could freely manipulate his muscles was common knowledge in the academy. They had also seen it happen a few times. But the mysterious monster in front of him was doing the same thing. ¡®Just what the hell is this?¡¯ Was he related to Mumu? Everyone was puzzled, as Mumu said, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡®Uh?¡¯ ¡°You are too biased towards certain muscles.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa frowned and looked at Mumu. He didn¡¯t feel doubts at the sight of this monster manipulating his muscles but was instead upset that he was doing it wrong? The monster bent his knees. The lowered body generated enough strength that the ground below him cracked. Then, like an exploding volcano, the monster jumped toward Mumu. In an instant, the monster reached Mumu. ¡®This is bad¡­¡¯ That was what the girls thought, but the monster had instead sunk into the ground. On top of that, Mumu¡¯s pose indicated that he had hit the monster with his palm. ¡®¡­ Uh?¡¯ When they looked at the monster¡¯s back, it was twisted as if the bones there were broken. His muscles had swelled up, but he couldn¡¯t reach Mumu at all. At that moment, the twisted bones that had been crushed moved around with a cracking sound. ¡°Such an interesting body.¡± Mumu grabbed the head of the monster who was recovering and said, ¡°Can you recover even if your head is broken?¡± The monster¡¯s eyes, which had been concentrating on healing, rolled around and fell on Mumu. ¡°With¡­ this¡­ body¡­ strength¡­ it¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡± At that, Mumu titled his head. What was that supposed to mean? He was puzzled when the monster smiled. ¡°¡­ I guess you are nothing.¡± The monster¡¯s voice, which had been stuttering, now came clearly. At those words, Mumu asked him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I will see you again. My alter ego.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± As soon as he said those words, the monster¡¯s head exploded. It didn¡¯t end there. In a chain reaction, the body also began to explode. Everyone couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°The body suddenly?¡± Who would have imagined that a normal person would have blown up their body and died? Fortunately, Mumu appeared unharmed, as the explosion didn¡¯t seem to have been strong enough to harm him. ¡°¡­¡± Mumu, who was covered in blood, had a strange look. ¡®My¡­ alter ego?¡¯ The last words the monster said lingered in his head. What did that mean? Late at night. Inside the dormitories for officials. Yu Jin-sung, the royal inspector and older brother of Jin-hyuk and Mumu, was packing his things. The remaining officials would withdraw from the academy early the following day. The mastermind behind the arson incident had been captured. They had then concluded that no other potential culprits were left in the academy, and therefore Jin-sung announced their plans to return. All that was left had been the order from the palace. He had also already conveyed that order. But¡ª [¡­ Is that really the order of my father?] [What do you mean by that?] Jin-sung had naturally assumed that the lady would follow her father¡¯s orders, but instead, she seemed suspicious of it. When he had asked for the reason, she had replied, [No. If it is my father¡¯s order, then I indeed should go back. However, I must prepare to return, so give me enough time to do that.] Because of this, he had given her three days. It was the amount of time that she had requested. They were to leave tomorrow morning, but he had yet to see her again. Instead of the princess, Mumu had come instead. ¡®My head hurts.¡¯ Mumu had appeared with the smell of blood clinging to his body even after a wash and had asked him, [May I come to the Imperial Palace?] Mumu had asked to be taken along to the palace. However, entry to the palace was not something that Yu Jin-sung could decide alone. So he replied that even if Mumu was his family, he could not take just anyone into the palace without permission. To which Mumu had given him unexpected information. [In the Imperial Palace, there may be people who are on the side of the arsonists who set fire to the dorms.] [What? Are you telling the truth?] [Yes.] S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Mumu told him that he had gotten this information from a spy called Kang Mui. If that was true, then this was something that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Because of that, Jin-sung decided to take Mumu with him. If he got permission to allow him entry under the pretext of being a witness under investigation, he would be able to bring him in. ¡®I wonder if it will go well, though.¡¯ Unlike the academy, the Imperial Palace wasn¡¯t somewhere filled with many warriors, and he was taking Mumu to such a place. If he had been an ordinary student, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal, but the situation had changed drastically just a couple of days ago. ¡®This naive looking kid defeated two of the Four Great Warriors.¡¯ It was hard to believe. Even Yu Jin-sung was shocked at this. He knew that the Four Great Warriors were people at the pinnacle of the martial world, the best of the best. It was extremely surprising that Mumu, who didn¡¯t even learn martial arts properly, had defeated them. ¡®¡­ It will become quite noisy.¡¯ Perhaps there would be those who show interest in Mumu, while others would think that the child would need to be controlled. And that would make things annoying. ¡®Would it be better to hide Mumu¡¯s identity?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure which was the better way. Instead of revealing it now, he would simply push it back to a later time. What bothered him was that the Imperial Palace wouldn¡¯t let someone like Mumu keep his identity hidden. And this was what he was concerned about. And someone knocked at his door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Royal inspector.¡± Jin-sung hurriedly opened the door upon hearing that familiar voice. In front of him stood a beautiful woman. It was Cho Na-yeon, no, Hong Na-yeon. ¡°I greet the lady¡­¡± As Jin-sung was trying to bow, she waved her hand to indicate that it was fine. In response, Jin-sung took her inside the room and asked, ¡°Princess, are you all ready?¡± At this question, she hesitated as she said, ¡°Inspector.¡± ¡°Yes, princess.¡± ¡°I am sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can make it to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Jin-sung was visibly shocked. The lady had asked for three days, and he had waited for her. Now she was saying that she could not go? As he looked puzzled, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but if I head to the palace now, I might put my father in danger.¡± Hearing her words, he frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words, so he asked, ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t understand why you would say that. I am sorry if this comes out as rude, but may I ask why?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you that.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°I cannot give the details, but I will tell you one thing. If you did receive a secret order from my father, then it can be that even you, inspector, are in danger as well.¡± ¡°I may also be in danger?¡± In response to Jin-sung¡¯s question, she said, ¡°It means that something will threaten your life when you return to the palace.¡± This was what she was concerned about. If she was with him, he could be in danger. Jin-sung groaned. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There seemed to be something she couldn¡¯t openly speak about, so there was a strong probability that something was happening within the palace. Seeing her this anxious, Jin-sung couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°If you are worried about an attack in the middle of our journey back, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I will protect you at the cost of my life.¡± ¡°Sir¡­ I am also a disciple here. I know better than anyone how strong you are. But you don¡¯t know them. If they put their minds to it¡­¡± ¡°Well, nothing can be done then.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Just know this one thing, princess.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin-sung then told her in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about an ambush.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°My younger brother Mumu is coming to the palace.¡± ¡°!!!!¡± Chapter 136: To The Imperial Palace (2) Early morning¡ªMumu packed his belongings to join the caravan of officials heading back to the Imperial Palace. In order to see him off, Jin-hyuk had gotten up early and exited the dorms with Mumu. When they stepped outside, they saw that Mo Il-hwa was waiting for them. ¡°Uh? Il-hwa?¡± ¡°What? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t see you off?¡± Mo Il-hwa clicked her tongue as she looked at Mumu. She had said she wasn¡¯t coming yesterday evening, yet here she was. She approached Mumu and said, ¡°Be safe.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks.¡± ¡°Look for those aiming for that thing in the palace.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Things like that might hurt you, but be careful when doing everything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace is different from this place. It is somewhere where powerful people from around the nation are gathered. If you find someone acting favorably to you, do not easily trust them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Il-hwa checked him again. ¡°Your answers are short.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Il-hwa grabbed Mumu by the collar and shook him. ¡°This older sister is worried about you, so answer sincerely!¡± ¡°Uh uh uh. Fine.¡± Mumu replied with a wide smile. No matter the situation, Jin-hyuk, and Mo Il-hwa treated him normally. Mumu, who wasn¡¯t very sociable, knew they were sincerely good people, unlike the others, and was grateful to them. ¡°Do not laugh. I will hit you.¡± Mo Il-hwa shook her head as she let go of his collar. She then passed off a package that was next to her. ¡°This is nothing special, just jerky I got from the diner lady and some extra clothes.¡± ¡°Uh? For real?¡± ¡°You will have no clothes left because of those muscles, so here.¡± ¡°Il-hwa. Thank you.¡± ¡°Huh. If you are so grateful, buy me some jewelry or something from the palace.¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± Mumu accepted the bundle that was the symbol of Mo Il-hwa¡¯s meticulous care. Jin-hyuk then sighed and said, ¡°I wonder if there is someone who can really threaten you, but as Miss Mo said, be careful no matter what you do. Especially be wary of people who will try to take advantage of you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You are not a child, so any more words and it will be like nagging, so have a good trip.¡± ¡°Are you saying that as a compliment?¡± ¡°N-no, Miss.¡± ¡°What do you mean no!¡± This time Mo Il-hwa grabbed Jin-hyuk by the collar, making Mumu smile. ¡°The more I see you two, it seems both of you get along well.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°W-what is that supposed to mean?¡± Mo Il-hwa¡¯s angry face became flushed red. Jin-hyuk also looked shocked and unsure of what to do since he was now conscious of her. Not caring about their reactions, Mumu said, ¡°I will be back soon. In the meantime, take care of Hae-ryang, who is in the infirmary. Goodbye!¡± With that, Mumu ran off. Looking at Mumu run, the two slightly shocked people sighed together. They weren¡¯t worried about him being hurt. What they were concerned about was what Mumu would do in the Imperial Palace. At the spot where the guards were stationed. More people were waiting for Mumu. They were Deputy Headmaster Dan Pil-hoo, his men, and Kang Mui. They waited in advance because Mumu said he needed to take Kang Mui. ¡°Oh! Deputy!¡± Mumu raised his hand and greeted Dan Pil-hoo. Seeing Mumu smiling brightly as if he was going off to play made Dan Pil-hoo feel odd. ¡®For him to go to the Imperial Palace at such a time.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue. The buzz about Mumu had been something of a constant within the academy. For people like Mumu, the academy was typically meaningless. But now things were turning strange. The conversation between the members of the academy had gone towards bringing Mumu in as a special teacher or something into the academy. [If he is an academy student, isn¡¯t it a loss for the academy to just send him out as any other student when he is called the youngest of the Great Warriors?] [Yes. We need to hire Mumu as the academy¡¯s special teacher.] [I agree.] Most of the teachers were talking about this. But this was the first time such a thing happened in the academy. All of that made this decision difficult. It was because hiring Mumu didn¡¯t seem like the right thing to do, especially when he was much stronger than the deputy and headmaster. ¡®So embarrassing.¡¯ This was an issue that needed to be further discussed. After sighing, Dan Pil-hoo approached Mumu and gave him something. It was a flat wooden box. ¡°This is?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Dan Pil-hoo opened the box¡¯s lid and said, ¡°I had difficulty finding it considering we were running out of time.¡± ¡°Uh. This¡­¡± ¡°Yes, a human skin mask.¡± Inside the wooden box was the face of a middle-aged man with a beard. [Can you get me a human skin mask?] [Human skin mask?] [Yes. I feel like we need to hide the identity of Mumu.] Mumu¡¯s older brother, Jin-sung, had been the one who requested this, and the deputy had accepted it. The rumors about Mumu were sure to spread rapidly. He knew that problems would occur once he reached the palace. [I understand.] In response, the deputy urgently searched for an appropriate mask. Despite it being done hastily, the quality was quite good. ¡°This mask can handle anything from sweating to facial expressions. I spent quite a lot.¡± Dan Pil-hoo said this casually, but this was truly a mask that he had put a lot of effort into. The mask wouldn¡¯t allow sweat to escape, and the expressions would also align. It was not like a cheap mask that would give off an awkward expression. ¡°If you feel so grateful for it, pay it back to me, slowly.¡± ¡°As expected of the deputy.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± This was just a way for the deputy to strengthen their relationship by continuing to help Mumu. Dan Pil-hoo explained in detail how to use and care for the mask. Mumu then put it on. And now Mumu was looking like a middle-aged man with strong features. ¡®I got it in a hurry.¡¯ Dan Pil-hoo clicked his tongue at this. Mumu was taller than most people and, with such a face, made him very distinctly unapproachable. ¡°Then, I will leave, deputy.¡± ¡°Hmm. Mumu.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It would be better if you don¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°Speak?¡± ¡°Right. Your voice doesn¡¯t match the face.¡± The face he had on would fit a harsh voice, but Mumu¡¯s voice was still of a 17-year-old boy. Not to mention that Mumu¡¯s voice was softer compared to other boys. ¡°If you can, just stay silent.¡± Mumu, who listened to his words, stayed silent. After all the preparations were done, Mumu took the tied-up Kang Mui and headed to the office where the officials were gathered. The gates opened as the officials led by Yu Jin-sung exited the academy. Someone was hiding in the castle walls and was watching the procession closely. ¡®Finally, they are coming.¡¯ This mysterious figure, who confirmed their movement, entered the forest path and headed off somewhere. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Kang Mui was walking while restrained and glared at Mumu, who was riding in front. If he could use his power, he could escape these chains at any time. But there was no way to get away from this monster. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he the one who was destined to become the next Lord? Yet, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand how such a monster appeared here. Pathetic. The one in the Imperial Palace, that one would laugh at him. Of course, their laughter won¡¯t last long once Mumu comes into the picture. ¡®He will be the same.¡¯ Under Mumu¡¯s hands, everything would be the same. It was because Mumu had defeated two of the Four Great Warriors. Kang Mui sighed and turned to the woman. It was the princess, Hong Na-yeon. ¡®¡­ That girl is the daughter.¡¯ This was unexpected. He had been in the same academy for two years and didn¡¯t even realize it. He knew that there was a female disciple of one of the top ten warriors in the academy. But the fact that she could hide her identity until now indicated that she was no ordinary woman. ¡®Such trickery.¡¯ The daughter of a king who had hidden her identity was now returning to the palace. Kang Mui could guess what this meant. Her existence was at the center of a power struggle within the palace. ¡®And they believe that such a person just needs ten guards to return safely¡­¡¯ Perhaps her return to the Imperial Palace would not be happening quickly. He could guess the larger picture behind this. However, those who planned this probably didn¡¯t predict one variable. Kang Mui looked at Mumu. ¡°Ahem.¡± Mumu yawned while dozing off on his horse. Seeing this, Hong Na-yeon whispered to Yu Jin-sung. ¡°¡­ That face doesn¡¯t suit him at all.¡± ¡°It looks like they got it in a hurry.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hong Na-yeon was told beforehand that this middle-aged man with a threatening face was Mumu. Maybe that was why she thought that Mumu didn¡¯t fit the mask. This time, Jin-sung said to Hong Na-yeon, ¡°But you know¡­ no, Miss. Do you really not want to ride in the carriage?¡± ¡°Yes. I am fine here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nothing good comes from being noticed.¡± If it was her true status, she would need to ride the carriage on their way back. However, in this situation where there were only so few escorts, she indicated that she would rather ride a horse. As a result, even the palace guards wore regular clothes to avoid attention. At first glance, they didn¡¯t seem like a procession of officials. Jin-sung understood what Hong Na-yeon said about the procession potentially being a target because she was with them. ¡°¡­ If my lady¡¯s words are true, then it can be said that we have been caught up in a mess.¡± Jin-sung was able to infer one thing from her warning. Someone was aiming for her life and knew her identity. However, two other things can only be guessed at. One motive was to keep her father in check by using her safety as bait. The second was the probability of a strong external force being hidden within the palace. ¡®It is hard to know who it is, though.¡¯ Jin-sung hoped that he could guess who it was. If the enemy was hidden inside, the guards could also be suspects. Oh Muyang, who had come with him, had said that this order was given by His Highness. Under normal circumstances, even if her identity was thoroughly hidden from everyone, just ten guards to escort a member of the Imperial Family was incomprehensible. ¡°Sigh.¡± Because of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in worry constantly. Thankfully Mumu had come along with him. ¡®Since I asked Mumu to protect the lady, the worst-case scenario can at least be avoided.¡¯ Mumu had defeated two of the Four Great Warriors. Who could win against him? Of course, since his identity had also been hidden, there surely would be an attempt against them. ¡®I cannot let go of my focus because I don¡¯t know how or when they will come for us.¡¯ Jin-sung was on edge as he didn¡¯t know if anything would happen on their way back. A few hours had passed, and the sun was setting before they knew it. The procession headed down alongside a cliff face into a valley. A man wearing a leopard coat watched their movement from a high place. The man smiled while looking down. ¡®Finally here.¡¯ The man had been waiting for them for a long time. He had only been given one person to target. [Kill everyone except the woman who is from the palace.] It was an easy thing to do¡ª An ambush in a valley with such a small group of escorts. When the man reached out his hand, a waiting subordinate brought him a large bow. He held the bow and an arrow as he pulled back the strings. The target was clearly visible. ¡®You are sleeping so soundly.¡¯ Despite being so far away, he could see a guard dozing off. This gave him confidence that he could handle this mission. ¡°The arrow will pierce his head, and things will go according to plan.¡± ¡°Yes, hyung.¡± Behind this man were forty people dressed like bandits. They looked like bandits on the outside, but each of them was clearly talented at martial arts. He pulled the bowstring even further as he filled the arrow with energy. ¡®Go strong right from the start.¡¯ This man prided himself on being the best when it came to the bow. The arrow then left the man¡¯s hand. The arrow flew true towards the sleeping guard when he released the string. Forty men waited in anticipation. But¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ The man and his subordinates¡¯ eyes all widened in surprise. The man whose head was supposed to have been pierced by the arrow had instead caught it without even looking. ¡®¡­ My arrow was caught without even being looked at?¡¯ How could a sleeping man catch that? He had even used internal energy on the arrow. The man looked confused at the situation but then turned his head to look directly at them. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137: To The Imperial Palace (3) As the ten imperial guards moved, one question rose in their minds.¡®Who the hell is he?¡¯ ¡®Is he actually sleeping on a horse?¡¯ That was what they were wondering. A master from the academy had come along with Yu Jin-sung. Of course, the man¡¯s real identity was Mumu, but the guards and officials didn¡¯t know that. In their eyes, however, Mumu was no different from a lazy person. ¡®I don¡¯t know who he is, but they said he¡¯s one of the academy¡¯s best.¡¯ ¡®No matter how I look, he truly doesn¡¯t seem like that.¡¯ ¡®He became a master just because of his face.¡¯ ¡®Right.¡¯ That scary face, even they were all shocked and intimidated when they saw it first. But the more one looked at it, the less intimidating it looked. According to Gwak Dan, a skilled warrior among the guards, this man was nothing more than a first-rate warrior. Not a top-quality, first-rate warrior, but a particularly weak one. Definitely not one suitable to be a master at the academy. ¡®It is strange.¡¯ No one attempted to speak to the person as he appeared to be mute and could not even ride a horse properly. The man couldn¡¯t even hold the reins. Wasn¡¯t that why the royal inspector helped him? ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a scam?¡¯ ¡®I am dying from anxiety here.¡¯ Although they didn¡¯t express it in front of Yu Jin-sung, the officials all felt uneasy about this. There was also a female student that had come with them. Her true identity was said to be someone from the royal family. Although they had been given orders to lay down their lives for her if necessary, this all felt strange. ¡®Just the ten of us to escort a member of the royal family?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much of a burden on us?¡¯ ¡®No matter how I look at it, this is suicide, right?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to say ominous things.¡¯ None of the guards there failed to recognize how unusual the situation was. Even so, many were dissatisfied with Yu Jin-sung due to his past connections with the academy. This mission only further fuelled their anxiety. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Their eyes collectively widened. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°W-what!?¡± Mumu, who had been napping, suddenly caught a pole-sized arrow without even raising his head, shocking everyone. But that surprise was short-lived as Yu Jin-sung shouted, ¡°Ambush!¡± In response, the guards hurriedly took out their weapons and lifted their shields. Jin-sung then asked Mumu, ¡°Where did it come from?¡± In an instant, everything could change. At this question, Mumu turned his head towards where the arrow had come from. It was from above this valley. Jin-sung followed his gaze and could faintly see something. ¡®Is it starting?¡¯ There seemed to be assailants that were here for Hong Na-yeon. Jin-sung spoke in a voice that could only be heard by those behind him. ¡°Run with your shields up. The terrain isn¡¯t in our favor, so hurry¡­¡± A strange sound filled the air, making Jin-sung turn his head back to Mumu. At that moment, he could see Mumu¡¯s upper body beginning to swell, tearing his clothes, as the skin on his neck began to turn gray. He grabbed the pole in his hand and turned it around. The muscles around his biceps and arms were also swollen. ¡®W-what muscles are those!¡¯ ¡®I-is he going to throw it back up?¡¯ The surprised guards had incredulous looks on their faces. Just looking at the cliff above them would make anyone lose hope. If he shot it with a bow, it would be impossible to reach the top, even with martial arts. Using bare hands would be out of the question. But then the air was ripped apart as the pole flew through it. The speed it was launched at seemed even faster than an arrow shot from a bow. At the same time, on top of the cliff¡­ ¡®No?¡¯ The scarred man wearing the leopard robe, who had aimed for the sleeping Mumu, frowned. Shooting an arrow down from a high place would increase its speed, but the reverse would have to face enormous resistance. And this man was throwing something that would be near-impossible to reach with a bow using his bare hands? ¡°Insane.¡± He snorted in derision and raised his hand. ¡°Throw the rock¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Before he could finish his words, the man was shocked. It was because the arrow appeared right in front of him instantly. ¡®N-No way¡­!¡¯ At that moment, the arrow pierced his chest. It would have been kind if it had killed him, but the arrow that had pierced him was now knocking him back. ¡°Kuak!¡± The man¡¯s body soared up along with the arrow. ¡°Uhhhhh!¡± His screams faded into the air. ¡°H-hyung!!!!!¡± His subordinates could not hide their shock at seeing their leader being sent flying into the air by the arrow he had shot. In the blink of an eye, their leader turned into a dot. ¡®!!!!¡¯ What does this mean? How could an arrow thrown from below do something like this? But something even more shocking happened. The arrow had moved with enough force and was followed by the sound of a tearing wind. No, to be exact, the cliff was being blown apart. The guards who were watching him couldn¡¯t close their mouths. ¡°This cannot be¡­¡± ¡°H-he¡­¡± The cliff where their ambushers were standing had been completely blown apart. This was unbelievable. They weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked, either. Yu Jin-sung, who had only vaguely heard about Mumu¡¯s strength, and Hong Na-yeon were also shocked. ¡®That child¡¯s strength is¡­ this much?¡¯ ¡®¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a rumor that he took down two of them.¡¯ Seeing it with their eyes shocked them even more than the rumors. Mumu¡¯s mighty strength was not something that anyone would think a human could possess. Mumu tried to say something to his companions, who were shocked. ¡®Since there is nothing on the cliff, we can leave.¡¯ That was what he wanted to say. [It would be better if you don¡¯t speak] [I shouldn¡¯t speak?] [Right. Your voice doesn¡¯t match your face.] He remembered what Dan Pil-hoo told him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumu then called out to Jin-sung via a fake cough. He pointed to the cliff with a finger and then waved his index finger to the left and right. ¡®There is no one up there.¡¯ That was what he wanted to say. But the eyes of the imperial guards who saw this clearly changed. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ ¡®He is strong.¡¯ ¡®There is nothing wrong even after the ambush happened. This is nothing, do not worry.¡¯ ¡®You saw it too, right?¡¯ ¡®His pride is as great as his skills.¡¯ Contrary to his intentions, the officials interpreted the signs as they wanted. Perhaps that was why, unlike before, they now trusted Mumu. They even looked at him differently as he stayed silent. Early the next day, in an area not too far from the Golden Palace in the Imperial Capital¡ª A guard hastily made his way into a splendid manor. A sharp-looking middle-aged man wearing blue silk from top to bottom delivered something to an old man who was tending to his vegetables. ¡°Elder. The message has arrived.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite those words, the old man didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Perhaps familiar with this, the middle-aged man opened up the delivered message. He then looked at the contents. ¡°Hmm.¡± The middle-aged man groaned, and the old man tending to the plants said, ¡°It seems like something didn¡¯t happen as you hoped.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°It turns out that something that was supposed to be useful turned out to be fake.¡± ¡°¡­ I have no face to show.¡± ¡°And the money paid in advance is wasted.¡± The old man shook his head, and the middle-aged man sighed in response. Kang Yeon¡ª He was a well-known warrior among the nobles and was praised for his martial arts, which was good enough to be considered among the top ten. The man had seemed a useful option. So how did such a person die? ¡®This is different from what I was told.¡¯ Oh Muyang was a member of the palace. According to the information he had delivered, there would only have been ten guards and a royal inspector. He thought sending Kang Yeon and his men would have been enough, but this result was unexpected. This was¡­ ¡°There seems to be an unknown variable involved here.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°I heard there are many warriors in the academy. They could have asked them for help.¡± Hearing that, the old man got up with a smile. ¡°Ah. This means this variable wasn¡¯t predicted.¡± At this, the middle-aged man bowed. ¡°It was my mistake. I was half right and half wrong,¡± ¡°Half right and half wrong?¡± ¡°Since the position of the princess was being hidden, I didn¡¯t think they would receive help from the academy.¡± The old man¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°And that is the end?¡± ¡°The information I received was that it would only be low-level soldiers and empty words.¡± ¡°Words¡­¡± ¡°Well, elder Byeok-woong is bored, so I asked for a favor.¡± ¡°Byeok-woong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this, the old man snorted and shook his head. ¡°It is like using a cow slaying butcher to kill a hen.¡± The Giant Stab, Byeok-woong. One of the very skilled warriors available. How much money was spent to get him? Grrrng! The old man heard the thunder overhead and looked up at the sky. The sky above them was full of dark clouds. It seemed that it would rain a bit. The man then smiled. ¡°Fine. I should also help out with what you prepared.¡± In the morning, there was thunder and lightning, and then it rained. In preparation for such things, the group had bamboo hats if they needed to move, but they didn¡¯t dare in this heavy rain. No matter how much the body was protected using internal energy, the body would become exhausted if this was constantly done. Therefore, the imperial guards chose to deviate from their path for a while to look for shelter. ¡°Over there, inspector.¡± They discovered a shabby-looking guest house slightly outside the forest. As the group was soaked, they hurriedly moved inside. After they entered, the group sighed in relief. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°For a guest house to be in such a place.¡± They had hoped for the rain to stop, but it didn¡¯t. They now finally felt some warmth. It seemed like it would rain for a while. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Every time Hong Na-yeon breathed, white smoke came from her lips. The moment she entered she took off her hat and dried her clothes. Then raised her body¡¯s temperature using internal energy. The younger guards glanced at her. Her wet clothes clung to her body and showed off her curves. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jin-sung warned them with a cough. Hong Na-yeon, a little conscious of this, covered her body with both hands as her face flushed red. She was just embarrassed. Even in the middle of this, she was curious about Mumu¡¯s reaction. Could Mumu also be looking at her? But¡­ ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Mumu seemed to not care and had already settled down inside as he looked around with bright eyes. It must be because he hadn¡¯t gotten to eat anything since the morning. ¡®¡­ Doesn¡¯t he have even the slightest interest in this?¡¯ She was curious about Mumu. Meanwhile, an old man with a cane looked down from the inn¡¯s second floor. ¡®Has to be them.¡¯ The old man nodded. He had heard their description. A woman with a bow on her back, a royal inspector, and a group of imperial guards. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ But it was strange. How did they manage to get away from Kang Yeon¡¯s grasp and make it all the way here? Who among them possessed such strength? The level of martial arts of the young man who seemed to be their leader was acceptable, but that was all. The variable¡­ ¡®Is it him?¡¯ The old man¡¯s eyes turned to the middle-aged man, who had a serious look on his face. Considering this person wasn¡¯t on the information list, he was likely someone from the academy. On the surface, he looked fine, but his martial arts were odd. But this was something that an average person wouldn¡¯t be able to know. Among those who trained intensely, some could not show their internal energy. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡¯ It would be the same as not being able to precisely grasp their level. Even though he had stepped away from front-line duties, he was still good enough. Now he was an old man whose level was not far behind the Four Great Warriors. The old man looked at the middle-aged man, who was actually Mumu, and laughed. ¡®You will die first.¡¯ Chapter 138: To The Imperial Palace (3) Food was piled up on the table.Everyone was absorbed with eating as they aimed to satisfy their hunger. This was the same even for Hong Na-yeon. It wasn¡¯t until the bowls were empty that they could start a conversation. ¡°It is raining so much. Should we just stay here in the inn?¡± Jin-sung looked out the window at her question. As she said, it was raining outside to the point where they could not see anything. The rain also showed no signs of letting up. This would inevitably delay their journey back. ¡®This is troubling.¡¯ It was reassuring to have Mumu beside him, but the rain caused two more problems. The first was that the longer it took for them to return, the more chances the enemy would have to attack them. Since the ambush had failed once, they would likely resort to more unique attack methods. ¡®And if it rains like this, we cannot cross the river.¡¯ Not far from their location was a river. It wasn¡¯t a small river but a wide one that required a boat or a raft. With the intensity of the rain, the water level was also bound to rise and increase the strength of the currents. ¡®And if we cannot cross it, we will be delayed further.¡¯ And that would result in more time for the enemy to ambush them. Jin-sung then said to the group, ¡°I think we need to assess the situation correctly.¡± ¡°The situation?¡± ¡°Yes. It is raining heavily right now, so I think we will have to stay inside, just as the lady said. However, if the water level of the river ahead rises, the time it would take for us to return would be delayed as the currents would also become stronger.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the rain will stop today, though. If the rain weakens, we might have to hurry and cross the river before the currents build up.¡± ¡°The current at the river must already be strong, considering the heavy rain. Would the ferry even be running?¡± Jin-sung was also concerned about this. If the river¡¯s flow became stronger, then even a ferry or boat would end up being pushed around. Most people would choose to not let their boats on the river in such conditions. However, continuing to delay their return would only result in more danger. While they deliberated, someone said to them, ¡°This old man can lend you his ferry if you pay enough for it.¡± Their eyes turned to the table next to them. It was a man in his 70s with a curved waist who was sipping alcohol. Jin-sung approached him and asked. ¡°Are you a sailor?¡± ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s right. I sail a raft with my sons at the river ahead.¡± S~?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah! Then, would you move the raft for us?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I just said?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Sometimes it rains heavily on narrow rivers, and the current becomes too strong. I tied it to a rope at the side of the river to keep it afloat.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± There was indeed a way. If the rope was connected to the land, it was done in preparation for strong currents. Jin-sung¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Even if the rain gets weaker, the current will become stronger, making it dangerous to attempt it, even for experienced sailors.¡± ¡°I know. It is quite a dangerous task to take, so we will pay how much you want.¡± ¡°These young friends are so upfront.¡± The old man smiled as if he liked this. With the situation looking like it would go forward, the officials also smiled as the situation seemed to be becoming favorable for them. However, Hong Na-yeon was filled with doubts about the old man. After some time, the old man left them bidding tiredness and asked them to inform him when the rain let up. He then left for his own room. And then she asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t something feel odd? No matter how much we pay them, this is too favorable for us and¡­¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s a trick?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I feel it too.¡± ¡°You realized it?¡± Jin-sung nodded at her question. He was already suspicious of the old man since the moment he intervened in their conversation. The old man had offered them his raft as if he had waited for the moment, which made Jin-sung suspicious. And the biggest factor¡­ ¡°He isn¡¯t a sailor.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°For someone who claims to be a sailor, his skin is light, and he has no calluses on his left hand.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Na-yeon couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at this. She was surprised at how alert Jin-sung was to confirm his suspicions of the old man in such a short time. As Jin-sung said, sailors typically had tanned skins even if they wore bamboo hats. They would also have calluses on their hands as they needed to hold a sailing pole all day and move it. The old man¡¯s left hand was too clean, and only his right hand had calluses. ¡°Looking at the placement of calluses, he seemed to be a long-time practitioner of the blade.¡± Calluses would appear in different places depending on the weapon used. Jin-sung¡¯s guess was that the man was either a thief or a bandit. ¡°Ah!¡± She exclaimed in admiration. As expected of a Royal Inspector from the Imperial Palace. ¡°You pretended to fall for it on purpose?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Then how will you respond?¡± Even if he pretended to fall for it, he needed a way out of the man¡¯s trap. He then looked at Mumu. It was difficult to figure out what the old man was aiming for, but thankfully they had Mumu. It was still raining outside, but it was much weaker than it was in the morning, allowing the group to move. And so they headed to the river with this unknown old man who called himself a sailor. Despite the river¡¯s width, the water level was high, which made the currents strong. It was much different compared to what they saw in the academy. ¡°Oh! A rope!¡± Jin-sung looked over to where his traveling companions pointed to. He was convinced this was a trap, so he had expected nothing around the river. This, however, was unexpected. Jin-sung thought that this was good. They could use the raft to cross the river if the ropes were in good condition. ¡°Hehehe. Those kids there are my sons.¡± The old man wearing a bamboo hat pointed to the men exiting the ferry. The sight of them puzzled Jin-sung. They were a little far away, but they appeared to be real sailors. Their tanned-skinned appearance was unmistakable. ¡®What?¡¯ Did the old man actually get real sailors for this? He looked closer at them but couldn¡¯t detect any trace of martial arts. They were just ordinary people. Hong Na-yeon also became unsure. ¡°Inspector Yu. They are¡­¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know.¡± Jin-sung shook his head. It was unknown if they were real boatmen hired by the man or just people hiding their internal energy. But if they were pretending to be the old man¡¯s sons, he could talk to them to find any discrepancy. The old man then asked. ¡°Are you all warriors?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin-sung stopped at his words. What could the purpose behind this be? He didn¡¯t expect the man to suddenly ask such a thing. This question made everyone alert. And¡­ ¡°Hehehe. I am just asking because you could be my juniors. We can never know, right? It is the law of Murim to be aware of those who seem to be talented.¡± Jin-sung¡¯s eyes shone at this. Calling them his juniors meant that he was also revealing himself to be a warrior. ¡°¡­ Then you are a senior? Please tell us more.¡± Jin-sung was trying to get the big picture. He was skeptical, and the old man said, ¡°It has been a long time since this old man retired, so I don¡¯t know the younger generation. I am Byeok-woong.¡± ¡®Byeok-woong?¡¯ Jin-sung¡¯s eyes widened. No one would not know his name. He was one of the top ten warriors in the past and was known for his strong stabbing technique. It had been more than ten years since he retired, but his reputation had yet to be forgotten. In response, Jin-sung raised his hands. ¡°How can this junior not know you, sir? I am junior Yu Jin-sung¡­¡± At that moment, the old man grabbed Jin-sung¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Shh! My sons will hear.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I have retired for a long time, and I didn¡¯t reveal it to you to get such a greeting. I am now retired. I only revealed it to you so you would be more comfortable.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jin-sung felt moved by his words. He hadn¡¯t cleared up all the doubts, but he respected this man¡¯s goodwill for his juniors. Hong Na-yeon also let down her guard. At this sight, Byeok-woong smiled internally. ¡®Morons.¡¯ From the moment he noticed Jin-sung looking at his body, he knew that this inspector was keeping an eye on him. He revealed his identity to dispel any immediate suspicion. ¡®So annoying, but this is fun.¡¯ The old man had thought about killing them in the inn. However, due to all the people there, he decided to do it secretly like he had been asked. [Let them drown.] The river¡¯s water level was rising due to the rain. What if such a river had been dammed up by people and said dam suddenly broke? The halted water will rush down like a tsunami. ¡°Now. Let¡¯s cross over.¡± Byeok-woong turned his head and smiled. ¡®This is worth watching.¡¯ There were four rafts there, and, considering their size, each could handle the weight of four horses and four people at most, excluding the sailor. And so they divided themselves into groups. A group was made with Mumu, Hong Na-yeon, Kang Mui, and another person from the palace. This was done to protect Hong Na-yeon. ¡®Good.¡¯ Byeok-woong thought that this was ideal. Once they crossed on the first raft together, he could break the embankment. He then turned towards Mumu, who had the sternest face. ¡®I will take his life after crossing the river.¡¯ As he thought that, Mumu looked at the people on the raft and stroked his chin. He then turned the band around his arm, confusing the watching Byeok-woong. ¡®!¡¯ Mumu¡¯s muscles began to swell up as steam was released from his body. Seeing this, Byeok-woong frowned. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The sudden increase in muscle size was something he had never seen, even in his days as a warrior. However, something more unexpected then happened. A dark-skinned boatman had pulled out the support beams for the raft and pushed. At that moment, the raft was lifted up. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Mumu had lifted the raft. Everyone, including the sailors, couldn¡¯t hide their shock. The horses and people on the raft would be an ungodly amount of weight. They didn¡¯t expect him to move it that lightly. More shockingly, however¡­ Kukuku! The group watched as Mumu bent his knees while moving the raft. Byeok-woong stared at him as¡­ The ground on which he had been standing suddenly collapsed as Mumu flew over the river while holding the raft. ¡®!!!!¡¯ In the blink of an eye, Mumu and the raft had moved across the river. Everyone felt dumbfounded at this Did this make sense? ¡°Is this a dream?¡± ¡°Is he human? How can he carry a raft across the river?¡± ¡°Huh! L-look there!¡± They saw Mumu letting the horse and people disembark on the opposite side before raising the raft again. It looked like he was trying to move everyone across the river like this. Byeok-woong lost it at this sight. Chapter 139: Monstrous Master (1) ¡®This¡­¡¯Byeok-woong was shocked. He had predicted that this warrior from the academy was hiding his energy or skills, but this was too much! Who would have thought he could jump over a river with a raft in his hands? ¡®And such a person¡¯s name isn¡¯t even known.¡¯ He was referred to as Master Yu, but this much strength was absurd. If he had such power and Byeok-woong tried to fight him, victory and defeat would be difficult to predict. Sure, he could lift a raft, but jumping over a river with it was impossible. This meant that this master was a step above him in abilities. ¡®This is shocking.¡¯ At this rate, the man would transport the rest of the party and horses in mere moments. The chance to do something to them would also disappear. ¡®I need to come up with a way to do it.¡¯ The embankment would soon collapse, and the river¡¯s water would flood. Once that happened, he could no longer stop them if they managed to cross over. Before that, he needed to deal with the variable. ¡®If the river is being crossed one way or another and breaking the embankment is also done, what else can I do? Force them into the water¡­?!¡¯ In an instant, he frowned and turned his gaze to the rest of the group waiting on his side of the river. ¡®Forcibly put them in the water?¡¯ Come to think of it, there was no need to aim directly for that master. It would be easier to take down the other targets instead of him. Byeok-woong turned to look at Yu Jin-sung. He seemed to be the leader of the group. If Yu Jin-sung drowned, the monstrous man would be forced to divert his attention. Byeok-woong smiled as the rest of the imperial retinue gaped in surprise at Master Yu¡¯s skills. ¡°H-he isn¡¯t a human.¡± ¡°To jump across the river at once! Ah¡­¡± ¡°Master Yu is here, so there will be no more problems on the way back to the palace.¡± Jin-sung was also very shocked at this. The more he came to know Mumu, the more different the boy felt. He felt so fortunate now that such a child was his younger sibling. Furthermore¡­ ¡®This is luck.¡¯ This was a great way to cross the river quickly. Once they got past this river and a cliff, only a few mountains and open plains were left, which were easier terrain to respond to potential ambushes. At that moment, Mumu, who had jumped over the river and set down another raft, turned to wave at the rest of the group. It was a signal to transport another group, and one of the men told Yu Jin-sung. ¡°Inspector, you head in first. I don¡¯t think we must be stuck with the order in this situation.¡± ¡°No. You should move first.¡± S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Contrary to what we thought, nothing seems to be happening, but just in case, I will cross over last.¡± Hearing these words, the rest of the party thanked him and bowed. Other people would have gone first instead of letting guards go first. Because of his strong sense of responsibility, many officials and guards from the palace liked him despite his young age. ¡°Hurry up now! We need to move before the waves get stronger.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The imperial guards all climbed onto the raft. Jin-sung lightly nodded his head at Mumu and Mumu lifted the boat by bending his knees. The ground he stood on sank as Mumu flew over the river again. Jin-sung then looked at the remaining people and horses. Just two more trips. As he thought that, however¡­ ¡°You have brought such an annoying one.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The voice of Byeok-woong from behind him shocked Jin-sung. The fact that someone who had been some distance away was suddenly behind him was shocking. ¡®Kuak!¡¯ Jin-sung immediately moved away but felt something sharp touch his back. It wasn¡¯t deep, but there was a cut on his back. Jin-sung, who was hit unexpectedly, fell down before getting back up. Before he could react, Byeok-woong ran towards him with a shining blue light in his hand. ¡®Blade energy!¡¯ It was blade energy. He was indeed someone who was referred to as one of the top ten warriors in the past to be able to use such skill even with his bare hands. Byeok-woong, who narrowed the distance instantly, used a wide array of movements and rushed forward. This shocked Jin-sung once more. ¡®Eight Forms Kicking Technique!¡¯ Using a firm lower body for balance, he created the angle needed on the water below him before pushing forward. ¡°You are nothing.¡± When Byeok-woong moved his hand in a slash, the dirt on the ground flew up. Jin-sung flew at him like a raging wave in the middle of this. ¡°Oh.¡± Byeok-woong evaded the attacks by moving his upper body, causing Jin-sung¡¯s face to darken. Even after using all his strength, he could barely even touch this man. ¡°This young one is quite good. But¡­¡± Shhh! Byeok-woong easily avoided a kick from Jin-sung, moved to his left, and cut him on the right after a slight diversion. ¡°Your sides are defenseless.¡± ¡®Huh!¡¯ Surprised by this, Jin-sung tumbled to his rear and landed a kick on Byeok-woong¡¯s shoulder. And¡­ ¡°Such a shame. A promising young junior with excellent skills and mind will have to die by my hands.¡± The difference in power between the two of them was too large to begin with. Byeok-woong was still strong enough to be counted among the top thirty current strongest warriors. Therefore, both his internal energy and experience were exceptional. Byeok-woong grabbed Jin-sung by the ankle and tried to cut off his leg. At that moment, someone rushed towards Byeok-woong with a raised sword. It was an imperial guard. ¡°Let go of the royal inspector, you bastard!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Byeok-woong caught the blade with two fingers and bent it lightly. The sword then broke into two, and he lodged the piece between his fingers into the imperial guard¡¯s chest. ¡°Kuak!¡± The guard who had tried to help stumbled backward. Byeok-woong tried to cut off Jin-sung¡¯s leg again but was interrupted by yet another guard. ¡®This cannot be helped.¡¯ ¡°Ack!¡± He repeated his earlier action and kicked Jin-sung in the ribs to keep him at a distance. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised at this?¡± Byeok-woong grabbed a guard by his robes and threw him into the now-overflowing river. ¡°Jip Young!¡± Jin-sung¡¯s shout made Byeok-woong laugh. ¡°I will push you down there, too, don¡¯t worry so much.¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as those words were uttered, Jin-sung was kicked in the chest. ¡°Kuak!¡± Jin-sung was unable to avoid the kick due to his injured ribs. He bounced across the ground and fell into the river. Jin-sung, who had fallen into the river, managed to reach the water¡¯s surface by swimming and struggling. ¡°Kuak!¡± He could not move as he wanted due to his internal wounds. Jin-sung also wanted to find Jip Young, the guard who had fallen in and saw the man being swept away by the current. However¡­ ¡°Euk!¡± Another guard fell into the river nearby, surprising Jin-sung. He then turned to the shore to see Byeok-woong sending members of his group randomly into the water. Another one fell in with them. The imperial guards began to struggle in the water as they yelled. ¡°S-save me! He-help me¡­ I cannot swim¡­ gurgle!¡± At that moment. A figure crossed the river, grabbed the guard who could not swim, and pulled him up. ¡°Ugh! M-master yu!¡± It was Mumu. He had arrived on the river¡¯s other side and noticed something happening as he set the raft down. Mumu rescued the man who could not swim and turned to his brother to pull him up as well. More imperial guards were thrown into the river. Mumu glared at the opposite bank to see Byeok-woong laughing at him as he threw the guards to random spots. He was even injuring them to ensure they could not swim to safety. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can help them too.¡¯ Byeok-woong smiled as he felt a strange vibration. It seemed like the embankment was finally collapsing. He could see a large wave rushing downstream as he looked up at the river. It was so large that one wouldn¡¯t think this was a simple river. ¡°N-no!¡± Hong Na-yeon and the others who were on the other side were shocked at this sight. The sight of the water rushing down was too fast, meaning that saving everyone from drowning was impossible. They would also get swept away by the water if they didn¡¯t move away. ¡°Puaaah! Forget us and get out of here!¡± Jin-sung shouted at Mumu. If Mumu tried to save them, the child would end up dead too. In this situation, it was more important for Jin-sung that Mumu survived. But¡­ ¡°M-master Yu? No¡­¡± ¡°Achhhh!¡± Mumu picked up one of the officials and threw him across the river. He then moved his hand towards the bands around his wrist. Mumu¡¯s skin began to turn black as his muscles swelled further. Mumu floated in the air as he clenched his fist. Mumu¡¯s right arm constantly contracted and released as it became more defined. His biceps, on the other hand, expanded. ¡°W-what is he doing¡­ puah!¡± Jin-sung was shocked and tried to speak as he was swept away by the waves. He couldn¡¯t understand what Mumu was doing. But¡­ ¡®T-this¡­¡¯ He was late. Jin-sung fell silent at the sight of the river rushing toward them. No matter how strong a human his brother was, it was impossible to face this. Mumu clenched his fist and then punched forward. ¡®Insane. That is insane.¡¯ Byeok-woong laughed inside at this sight. No matter how strong his body was, how could he stop nature? Even the Four Great Warriors would not be able to¡­ At that moment, something unexpected happened. Tremendous wind pressure blew around the rushing currents and split them into a fan-shaped space. And that wasn¡¯t all. The powerful river flow reversed across the broken embankment, causing the water to split through the immense force. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Byeok-woong¡¯s smile vanished as his jaw dropped at this unbelievable sight. Chapter 140: Monstrous Master (2) In an outlying area not far from the Golden Degree Palace within the Imperial City¡ªAround the palace, there were many engravings. Inside was an old man drinking to the sound of the rain. A sharp-looking middle-aged man dressed in blue silk filled the empty glass and spoke to the old man. ¡°This truly is a great plan. Breaking the embankment didn¡¯t even strike my mind.¡± ¡°The heavens helped us. Strategy and tactics are more important than power.¡± ¡°You are right, elder.¡± The middle-aged man who had learned new things about the old man while preparing this could not hide his amazement. Even a stable river would move like a tidal wave if they collapsed an embankment. Who would be able to survive that? If they survived that, then they would be someone who could perform miracles. ¡°Soon, we will get good news.¡± At the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the old man shook his head. ¡°Even a perfect plan can have things go wrong. Prepare for even the smallest of oddities.¡± ¡°Oddities?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I always tell you? Heaven is fair to all. They have a chance to escape the flooded waters, so we mustn¡¯t give them a chance to rest and continue to push them.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the middle-aged man bit his tongue. As expected of this man. Within the Imperial Palace, a bloody political arena was taking shape. This man had the appearance of an ancient god who had been here since time immemorial. ¡®I feel bad for the princess and the king. To make such a person their enemy¡­¡¯ The monstrous old man never let his guard down. The princess would fall into their hands, one way or another. The middle-aged man stood up and said. ¡°I will do as you said.¡± Byeok-woong was shocked as he saw the river splitting in two and flowing back into itself. This was something that went against all human senses. How could a mere human overcome a natural disaster with just a punch? But it had actually happened. Even if the Four Great Warriors were here, they would have looked to save themselves first. ¡®W-what is that monster?¡¯ And such a man wasn¡¯t widely known? He heard that this man was a master from the academy. At his level, however, calling him the Fifth Great Warrior or something would be more fitting. ¡°I-it is the River God!¡± ¡°River God!¡± At that moment, the young sailors around him fell to the ground. For them, this was as if the River God had descended to help the people. Actually, even if it wasn¡¯t that, there was no way anyone could look away. Mumu¡¯s power wasn¡¯t something a human could possess. ¡®Insane!¡¯ Kang Mui was also incredulous at the absurdity of this sight. He knew Mumu was a monster who had defeated two of the Four Great Warriors but wasn¡¯t this too much? To split a river. ¡®¡­ It is impossible.¡¯ He had harbored the faint hope of taking advantage of this chaos to escape. He thought that he would find a chance if Mumu was occupied. But this monster was beyond that. He could never run. Hong Na-yeon, the princess, was watching this as she felt her heart beginning to pound. How could a human hold such strength? Calling it overwhelming wasn¡¯t even fitting anymore. ¡®¡­ Strong. So strong.¡¯ She had been a desperate child who had entered the academy intending to help out her father. Her desire for this was still unquenched. However, seeing Mumu blow away the torrent of water made her feel something change in her heart as her face flushed red. Honestly, it would be impossible for her to reach such power even if she practiced with all her heart. How reassuring would it be if a man this strong could protect her all her life? She felt enough greed to want to put her hands on him. It might just be a woman¡¯s instinct to desire a strong man. As the river moved back, Mumu landed on the now-exposed ground. Mumu, who had landed on the dry riverbed, clenched his fist and lifted it up. Mumu¡¯s gaze turned towards the river that was slowly weakening its flow. Although the power of one punch was strong, this was a temporary solution. Realizing this, Mumu came up with another solution. Mumu¡¯s wrist looked like a black iron bar. His powerful forearms rippled back and forth due to the contractions of his muscles. Mumu¡¯s fist struck the exposed river bed. At that moment, something even more shocking happened. The ground shook violently as if an earthquake had started, and the whole surface began to crack. People who had been caught by surprise at this were falling down due to the suddenly-moving ground. Byeok-woong was no exception as he staggered to stay on his feet. Byeok-woong retreated faster than anyone else by using footwork as he witnessed this absurd sight. ¡®¡­ This makes no sense.¡¯ The riverbed that Mumu had punched now had a large hole in it. It was so deep that no one could see the bottom of it. ¡®H-he is no human.¡¯ Byeok-woong¡¯s body had trembled from the start of this. He realized that the man wasn¡¯t human. Even if he tried his best, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg. How was this monster not known? This was his biggest question. He noticed the river moving before his eyes. The river, returning ferociously, was now being sucked into the hole. ¡®Ah!¡¯ An exclamation of surprise escaped from Hong Na-yeon¡¯s mouth. As the river water was sucked in, its force weakened instantly. As a result, the river¡¯s force flowing down to them was also weakened. Someone flew up from the giant pit, sucking down all the water. It was Mumu. He had jumped up and then turned towards the place where the flow was weakening. Paaang! The ferocious flow slowed to a near-halt, and the water level felt shallower. Because of that, Mumu was able to save his brother from drowning. ¡°Puah!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°You, what was that?¡± Although he had nearly drowned, Jin-sung had clearly seen Mumu¡¯s actions and was shaken by them. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the extent of Mumu¡¯s strength. How did his father even find this child? Mumu smiled in slight confusion before saying. ¡°I should get to saving the others now.¡± Some more imperial guards and officials were drowning aside from Jin-sung. Jin-sung, who had forgotten them due to the shock, nodded. Right. ¡°Euk!¡± Mumu once again jumped with his hand around Jin-sung¡¯s waist. The force of it pushed Jin-sung¡¯s eyelids and lips back. Byeok-woong used his footwork with all his might. His terrified expression was painfully obvious on his pale face. ¡®Monster¡­ He is a monster¡­¡¯ Byeok-woong realized this and knew that thing was something he should never touch. How could he deal with someone that could stop natural disasters? Running away was the only answer. ¡®I need to get as far from here as possible.¡¯ If he wanted to survive, he needed to get somewhere outside that man¡¯s range. Anything less would be dangerous. ¡®To think that such a monster hadn¡¯t shown himself until now.¡¯ Even if he had great luck, it wouldn¡¯t be effective now. He should never have taken this opportunity to earn money and relax his body. Running into a monster of a caliber he had never seen in all his days as an active warrior was a horrible feeling. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ It looked like he would need to stay hidden for a while. He felt bad for his contractor, but this was a monster that he couldn¡¯t take on. Byeok-woong, who was moving, was suddenly thrown back. He tried to correct his stance and protected himself with internal energy. But then his body began to tremble. ¡®T-this¡­¡¯ The man in front of him was Master Yu from the academy. Did he already save all the drowning people? Byeok-woong was so shocked that he had to gasp for air. He had tried his best to use his footwork to run but had gotten caught anyway. ¡®I-I need to run.¡¯ Byeok-woong twisted his body as he attempted to make another attempt to run. Before he realized it, Master Yu, or Mumu, had appeared in front of him with a stern face. Byeok-woong, whose path was blocked, was now unsure of what to do. He had to do something to create a path of escape, but he wondered if any attack would work. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Mumu rolled his finger and thumb and placed them on Byeok-woong¡¯s forehead. ¡®A flick?¡¯ He only realized it for a moment. A simple flick to the forehead was enough to send Byeok-woong¡¯s body bouncing back as he felt tremendous pain as if someone had hit him with a stone hammer. How many trees did he break? Byeok-woong crashed through an innumerable number of trees until his body stopped on the rain-soaked ground. ¡°Ughh.¡± His forehead was bleeding as he struggled to recover from the shock. With a snap of the fingers and a simple flick, he who was once part of the top twenty warriors of the realm ended up like this. The opponent wasn¡¯t human. ¡®H-how could this monster come here¡­¡¯ Why did he end up touching this man? He would have refused the mission if he had known how strong the opponent was. He was now feeling resentful of the person who sent him here. Mumu appeared in front of him again in an instant. He wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t. He had tried to protect his body with internal energy, but the constant crashing into the trees had broken his back and spine. Mumu grabbed him by the head and lifted him up, filling him with fear. Mumu then said to him, ¡°The hand you were waving at me earlier. Was it your right hand?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Byeok-woong¡¯s eyes trembled. Why was this man asking that? No! Mumu immediately grabbed his right wrist. And¡­ ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Without a hint of mercy, Byeok-woong¡¯s right arm was broken as he screamed in pain and fear. Seeing an old man in his 70s screaming in pain would weaken anyone¡¯s resolve, but not Mumu. He only responded dryly. ¡°It¡¯s only getting more annoying, like moths coming to a fire. So let me ask you one question. You will answer me truthfully unless you want your back to be broken utterly.¡± ¡°Ughhhhh.¡± ¡°Who ordered this?¡± Outside of the Golden Decree Palace in the Imperial City. At the pavilion at the back of the palace, the old man was still seated, drinking. He was waiting for the moment when the measures he had set would finally bring him the princess, Hong Na-yeon. ¡®King¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have kept such a treasured thing outside. Your foolish choice has¡­¡¯ ¡®!?¡¯ The old man spilled his alcohol from the shock. What was that? The entire backyard felt like it was shaking. Did an earthquake happen? As the old man was puzzled, a stern-faced middle-aged man came striding toward him with something in his hands. ¡®Byeok-woong?¡¯ That horrible-looking existence was Byeok-woong. ¡®!!!!¡¯ The man was speechless for a second. How could Byeong-wook, who was supposed to be days away from here, be here in the hands of an unknown man in such a crippled state? Chapter 141: Monstrous Master (3) ¡®How can this¡­¡¯Byeok-woong was shocked. He couldn¡¯t overcome the fear that took over his body because of Mumu, so he lost control of his mouth. The relationship was purely monetary, so it didn¡¯t matter to him. Neither was he known for being loyal or self-sacrificing, yet this situation was embarrassing. ¡®This guy, he cannot be a human, right?¡¯ It had taken them less than half an hour to fly to the capital. This was impossible for even the best light footwork users and was unheard of for those capable of Void Movement. To reach here in such a short time¡­ The old man, Yang Jung-myung and owner of this palace, frowned at this sight. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Of the Six Departments that administered the land, he was head of the Finance Ministry and worked directly for the Imperial Family. He dominated the palace¡¯s political sphere after working in it for more than thirty years. He was also one of the three main contributors to the enthronement of the current Emperor and was also the father of the Imperial Consort. ¡°Is it that old man?¡± Mumu asked the shell-shocked Byeok-woong. Byeok-woong wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to this. If he confirmed it, his employer¡¯s identity would be exposed, and his name as a great warrior would be tarnished. ¡°Looks like you want to have your back twisted¡­¡± ¡°Y-yes. It is him.¡± Byeok-woong¡¯s pride collapsed in an instant under Mumu¡¯s threat. He had no doubt that this monster could actually do it. He was already 74 years old, and going through pain was scarier than humiliation. At that moment¡­ ¡°Enemy!¡± ¡°Protect elder Yang!¡± Warriors assigned to guard the palace began to converge to their location. The warriors gathered in an orderly manner and surrounded the still-disguised Mumu. Yang Jung-myung, who shook off his surprise at the situation when his guards arrived, asked. ¡°Old man Byeok. What is this?¡± Byeok-woong was unable to respond to his question. This was no longer a situation where they could just look at each other and talk. A middle-aged man wearing blue robes stood alongside the old man. ¡°Elder, are you alright?¡± ¡®Messenger.¡¯ The Messenger Troop was in charge of communication between the Emperor and the finance halls. Mun Kyung could be considered Yang Jung-myung¡¯s right hand and was of the fourth rank inside the Messenger Troop. Despite being the same age, he was active in Murim. Unlike Byeok-woong, he didn¡¯t possess a title as part of the top ten but was still a hard worker. And at his appearance, Yang Jung-myung could finally speak confidently. The warriors here were all first-rate warriors, so he was confident they could handle this situation. And¡­ ¡®You cannot fight this man!¡¯ Byeok-woong was trying to tell them this with his eyes as he couldn¡¯t speak openly. As expected, his warning was not able to be communicated. Yang Jang-myung stood up with his hands behind his back and asked Yuk Cheon, a warrior among his retinue. ¡°Old man Byeok seemed to have decided to change the direction his sword points to.¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man asked sharply. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even when I was active, I had never seen him before.¡± ¡°And if he subdued Byeok-woong, he cannot be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°¡­ A strange one.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°The intimidation¡­¡± ¡®The feeling he gives is just below a first-rate warrior. But he took down Byeok-woong?¡¯ Yuk Cheon couldn¡¯t understand this. He couldn¡¯t be careless because of that. The steam rising from the enemy¡¯s body was also extremely intimidating. ¡°Can he be subdued?¡± ¡°I am not sure.¡± Yuk Cheon was being honest. There were those whose energy levels could not be comprehended with just one look. Even if this opponent didn¡¯t look like much, he still took down Byeok-woong. ¡®We cannot jump into a fight.¡¯ Yuk Cheon stepped up and declared. ¡°I am Yuk Cheon of the Messenger Troops. If you know the rules of the central plains, then reveal your name.¡± At least if he knew his name, he could identify this person. However, Yang Jung-myung didn¡¯t like how this scene made his men appear as if they were lowering themselves. ¡°How can you act like that to this person with no manners?!¡± At this, Yuk Cheon whispered softly. ¡°Elder, if that person was who made old man Byeok-woong into that state, then he is likely strong. The strongest person here, most likely. It might be better to coax him than be arrogant about it.¡± ¡°Stronger than the top 20 warriors?¡± Yang Jung-myung was an official of the state, but he also had a reputation for being well-versed about the top 20 warriors. He heard that each of them was skilled at their own things. Hearing the advice from his men, Yang Jung-myung touched his beard. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ As Yuk Cheon said, appeasing a strong warrior wasn¡¯t a bad move. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that you had the chance to come across someone who could leave Byeok-woong in this state. Yang Jung-myung nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± At those words, Yuk Cheon raised his voice. ¡°This person here is the esteemed father of the Imperial Consort and highly regarded by many warriors. You are in his presence right now, so¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, Mumu cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t care. Did that old man send this one to the river?¡± ¡®Old man?¡¯ Everyone around him frowned after hearing Mumu¡¯s words. The man appeared to be a middle-aged man with a tough expression, but his voice and words felt young and naive. While they wondered among themselves, Mumu said, ¡°I came here to give a warning because you are constantly sending people and bothering me.¡± ¡°Warning?¡± ¡°Yes. To tell you to stop. But even if I warn you, you will continue to send people, right?¡± ¡®Ha!¡¯ Even Yang Jung-myung was dumbfounded at this. How dare this cheeky bastard come to his place, one of the top three powers in this nation, and question him! There was no way that a man who was hostile right from the start would even consider siding with them. Convinced, he shook his head this time. ¡°¡­¡± This only made Yuk Cheon sigh. He only wanted to avoid a fight as much as he could, but this felt like a lost cause, so Yuk Cheon pulled out his sword from its sheath. Yuk Cheon aimed the tip of his sword at Mumu and declared. ¡°I have no choice since the lord I serve has repudiated your rudeness! Let¡¯s compete!¡± As soon as he declared that, Yuk Cheon rushed forward to Mumu like lightning. Those who saw this all exclaimed. His speed was expected of a person known to be as skilled as the top ten warriors. ¡®Taiyi Fate Sword, fourth form, Integrity Sword!¡¯ Yuk Cheon¡¯s sword, which was shining blue, flew towards Mumu. Mumu, however, didn¡¯t move or avoid it but simply stood there. ¡®Cheeky bastard!¡¯ Did he actually think he could avoid this when they were so close? If he thought that, then it was a huge mistake¡­ ¡®!?¡¯ Yuk Cheon¡¯s eyes widened as his sword, which was supposed to have pierced Mumu¡¯s chest, broke instead. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Y-you have a Diamond Bod¡­.¡± ¡°Euk!¡± Before he could even finish his question, Mumu grabbed Yuk Cheon by the head. This shocked him and made him attempt to cut off Mumu¡¯s wrist. But¡­ It was something that his intact sword could not do. A broken blade had no hope of doing it either. The rest of his blade also shattered into nothing. Yuk Cheon then decided that kicking would be the next method. But before that could happen, his head was crushed. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ Everyone who was watching this was thoroughly shocked. Who could have thought that Yuk Cheon, the master of the Taiyi Sword, would die with his head being crushed after being unable to properly use his sword? ¡®T-that monster!¡¯ Byeok-woong was even more terrified now. Yuk Cheon was someone even he would have difficulty fighting against, but this man had killed him as easily as crushing a bug. Mumu wiped the blood from his hand onto the ground. Yang Jung-myung, who was at a loss for words, decided to make his order. ¡°K-kill him right¡­¡± ¡°Huk!¡± But he couldn¡¯t finish his words either as Mumu appeared in front of him instantly. Seeing this, Mun Kyung drew his sword and tried to behead Mumu. ¡°This¡­.¡± Mumu grabbed his sword without even looking at him, making his face pale. This man was a monster beyond common sense. There was no way he could go against this. ¡°Y-you are a master of the academy? Do you think that a master of that place, supported by the nation, will be safe if he touches the member of the Imperial Palace?¡± Based on the information he had received, Mun Kyung guessed that Mumu was a master from the academy. Since the academy was helped by tax reductions and supported by the previous Emperor, he thought his words would be heeded. But¡­ ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are the ones who touched me first. And it wouldn¡¯t matter if no one knows who did it, right?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mun Kyung was shocked at this. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to say this here. At that moment, Mumu put his finger on Mun Kyung¡¯s forehead and lightly snapped his fingers. The force was so strong that Mun Kyung¡¯s head flew off, and his body fell limp while spurting blood. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Seeing this, Yang Jung-myung stiffened, unable to move. Where the hell did such a monster come from? Yang Jung-myung felt his pants go wet. He had never felt such fear in his life. Although he was old, it wasn¡¯t like he had lost control of his body yet, but he could not control this fear. Mumu then stretched his hand out to him, shocking Yang Jung-myung and causing him to kneel on the ground as he begged with all his might. ¡°I-I was wrong! Great man! Please spare me!¡± His face or pride didn¡¯t matter. He only wanted to survive. ¡°This stupid old man did a foolish thing. And If you wish, I will hand over all my things to you, p-please spare me¡­¡± Mumu put his hand on Yang Jung-myung¡¯s head and spoke softly at him without emotion. ¡°You should have said that earlier.¡± Chapter 142: True King (1) It didn¡¯t take long for the capital to devolve into chaos.In the late afternoon, pouring rain fell on an area not far from the Golden Decree Palace. Officials and guards, including the palace guards, prohibited entry and controlled the area. The place under their control was Jung-myung¡¯s residence. ¡°No, what is this?¡± ¡°Did some kind of war happen?¡± ¡°This is a complete mess.¡± ¡°How can this happen? Were there explosions?¡± The soldiers all whispered amongst themselves. As their words suggested, this wealthy man¡¯s palace was in ruins. Most of the palace had collapsed, and there were huge holes around it as if explosions had decimated the area. A tall and bearded official looked inside the place. He was Oh Muyang. ¡®¡­ Ha.¡¯ As he had come to investigate this place, he was dumbfounded. He heard that all of this had happened in the middle of the day. Could such a thing happen at that time of day? It might have been believable if it was a training ground instead of a palace. Yet this was a place that belonged to Yang Jung-myung! Forty of the most skilled warriors were posted here. Among them were two exceptional warriors, and the man¡¯s private guards were also made up of first-rate warriors. Yet the scene here was gruesome. Oh Muyang examined the dead bodies and noted that everyone had died in one blow. There were no exceptions. Actually, he also had the confidence to kill most of these people in one blow, but that was only limited to the ordinary warriors. There were also Byeok-woong, Yuk Cheon, and Mo In-hwi, all of whom were quite exceptional. ¡®¡­ Even they got killed in one hit.¡¯ No matter how hard he examined them, they were clearly killed in a single hit. Byeok-woong¡¯s body had other wounds, but there was just one apparent fatal hit. This would be impossible for Oh Muyang. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Only three people in the capital had such strength. These three would be the Lord he served and the two guardians of the Imperial Palace. Only those three could do this. The problem was that none of them had a reason to attack this place. ¡®¡­ It just makes no sense.¡¯ The people on the true king¡¯s side didn¡¯t have a reason to do this. This man was helping him with finances to begin with. That meant a third party must be involved, but the only ones with this kind of power had to be one of the Four Great Warriors. However, none of them would have the motive to do such a thing either, as all four were connected to the Imperial Family. Besides, even if they were to do it, they wouldn¡¯t have turned this place into such a mess. ¡®Who was it?¡¯ His head hurt. This was a dangerous variable to be left alone. ¡®So messed up.¡¯ Things had deviated from their original plan. The plan had been going smoothly until he had that setback. ¡®I need to see the one who will be the Lord.¡¯ It seemed like the plan had to be changed a bit. Six days after that event¡ª The procession of the princess finally entered the city. The ambush at the river had left them with wounded personnel, so there was a delay due to that and the heavy rain. Fortunately, there were no more attacks after that. This could be attributed to luck, but everyone in the party attributed it to the strength of one person. The middle-aged man with a stern look seemed like he would fall off his horse. It was Mumu under his human skin mask. ¡®Is it because of that time?¡¯ They referred to the time when Mumu had disappeared for about an hour. While everyone was curious about it, Mumu simply said he had a couple of things to take care of. But no more raids or ambushes happened after that, shocking Hong Na-yeon, who had believed that she would be constantly targeted. Only one person knew the truth, Yu Jin-sung. ¡®¡­ A finance minister.¡¯ Mumu told the truth to his older brother. Hearing it had shocked him, but not too much. If it was Yang Jung-myung, one of the three powers of the palace, he wasn¡¯t surprised that the man was aiming for the princess. The fact that Mumu killed them was more shocking. [You killed them all?] [Yes.] [No matter what they did¡­] [If I leave them alone, they will continue to bother me.] He was slightly shocked at how casually Mumu had said those words. Although the boy had a naive side to him, he realized that Mumu showed no mercy to an enemy. Yet killing them all was something that he didn¡¯t expect. At first, Jin-sung tried to scold him, but he couldn¡¯t get himself to blame Mumu, who had saved his own life. ¡®They were the ones who didn¡¯t mind people suffering for their sake.¡¯ It was ridiculous to blame Mumu for killing such people. The choice he took was perhaps right. Seeing that the path forward was easy after the main culprit to their troubles had been eliminated filled him with a good feeling. ¡®¡­ I envy him.¡¯ Jin-sung was suddenly envious of Mumu. He wasn¡¯t envious of the boy¡¯s power. He had become an official to clear the black spot on his father¡¯s name, but he was now tired of all the politics around him. On the other hand, Mumu wasn¡¯t fazed by it. This was why he could punish them without another thought. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the life I was hoping for?¡¯ He felt that way when he saw Mumu but didn¡¯t hate the path that he took. This path had allowed him to clear his father¡¯s name after all. At that moment, Hong Na-yeon tried to wake Mumu. Was there something she wanted to say to him? ¡°Master Yu. Would you like to talk privately with me for a moment?¡± Mumu, who had been asleep, nodded, and the two moved slightly ahead of the party. Mumu looked at Hong Na-yeon, and she returned his gaze. ¡°You can speak, Mumu.¡± ¡°¡­ You knew?¡± ¡°You must have known too.¡± Mumu scratched his head at that. Actually, Jin-sung hadn¡¯t told her, but she had noticed his identity after their conversation. ¡°But what did you want to speak about?¡± ¡°I want to request something.¡± ¡°Request?¡± She sighed slightly at his question. Honestly, there was too much that she wanted to say. She had a strong will to try to solve things independently instead of asking for help due to her personality. This time, however, she needed this. ¡°It isn¡¯t like I am ordering you or forcing you to do it as a member of the royal family. I ask this as a senior to a junior of the academy or a normal person.¡± Mumu was curious about her words and asked. ¡°Can I ask what it is?¡± ¡°¡­ His highness. My father. His Highness the True King.¡± ¡°You want me to help the true king?¡± Mumu frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand what this was about. In response to his reaction, she whispered, ¡°I am saying this to you alone, so do not speak it to anyone. My father is constantly in danger.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°It is as you heard. My father is always under surveillance because he has fallen out of favor with the current emperor and other members.¡± At her words, Mumu tilted his head. This was different from what Yu Jin-sung had told him. Hong Na-yeon¡¯s father, the true king, was supposed to be the successor to the current emperor. He heard that they were close. The king was deeply trusted and had been given territory, so what was happening here? ¡°¡­ I thought his highness was the most cherished sibling of the emperor?¡± ¡°That is what is known, but the reality is different.¡± ¡°A different reality?¡± ¡°My father is the servant to the emperor, and his role is meant to keep him in check.¡± ¡°In check?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Na-yeon looked at Mumu. This was the first time she had told anyone about this. This showed that Mumu was her only hope. She then bit her lips and spoke with red cheeks, ¡°My father is the second son and not the eldest son, yet he was highly virtuous among his siblings and excelled in everything, so his father¡¯s trust was strong in him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, the more that happened, the more hatred the emperor had for him.¡± She remembered the past. At that time, there were rumors of her father overthrowing the firstborn prince. That was how accomplished her father was. He had been close enough to be a potential successor to the position of emperor, but the situation changed when the then-emperor fell ill. ¡°That was the starting point.¡± The first son quickly took control of the palace and ascended the throne by using the pretext of being the eldest child. The empress, who knew of her husband¡¯s wishes, refused to hand over the seal to the eldest son, and many ministers were also against it. ¡°¡­ It turned into an internal war, and my father was concerned about the many sacrifices due to this, so he eventually persuaded his mother to give up the seal.¡± ¡°He conceded it?¡± ¡°Right.¡± This was a hidden secret. However, that decision only became poison. ¡°To the outside, the palace explicitly trusted my father, but that was only to calm the public sentiment.¡± s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Although he was considered inferior, the emperor was quite competent in politics. They knew they needed to shape the story to some extent to stabilize the family. As the court stabilized, the emperor began to fill the prominent positions with the people he trusted and isolated his brother by throwing away those who supported him. It was a situation where the sword would gradually come for his neck. Hearing this, Mumu shook his head. ¡°That is bad.¡± ¡°You see it too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled lightly at Mumu¡¯s innocent attitude, which was completely contrary to his appearance. Mumu then asked her. ¡°Then is the present emperor the reason why your father needs help?¡± ¡°¡­ Right. They will come to kill him if they find a good reason.¡± This was why the man didn¡¯t show weakness. But the constant political wars had made things turn for the worse. Being conscious of this, he had allowed his daughter to enter the academy using a fake identity. Hong Na-yeon spoke in a bitter voice, ¡°To my father, I am a weakness. That is why I tried to be strong to not hold him by the ankles¡­¡± No matter how strong she became, she couldn¡¯t be his strength. If not for Mumu, she would have been captured by now. ¡°¡­ I still feel weak.¡± Her eyes were red with anger. Seeing her like that, Mumu felt bad for her. Scratching his head, he then told her. ¡°Um¡­ then, if I take care of the emperor, will the problem vanish?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Na-yeon, who was emotionally moved by his words, actually looked dumbfounded. What did he just say? Chapter 143: True King (2) One of the six departments held the military.Among the six of them, one person was in charge of military affairs. Even within that, there was a sub-department which took care of practical affairs, the Experience Division, and among the 12 divisions it held great authority. Someone came to them as an officer in charge of palace management. It was Oh Muyang. ¡°Uh?¡± Upon discovering his visit, the fifth ranked officer¡¯s assistant bowed. ¡°Royal official is here. The probation officer has arrived.¡± At this, a tall young man with an eye patch over his left eye, who was busy with work, got up and greeted him. He was the head of the military department¡¯s guards. ¡°Greetings to the elder.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I am sorry for coming here all of a sudden but this was urgent.¡± ¡°No. Now that you are here, please come in. Shouldn¡¯t we finally have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Oh Muyang went in with him, and the situation changed as they entered and closed the door. He stroked his beard but then got down on one knee and bowed his head. ¡°Greetings to the one who will be Lord.¡± Right. This tall young man was wearing an eyepatch over his left eye. His identity is the one who held a high position over Oh Muyang. And the man waved his hand as if annoyed and sat down on the chair, crossing his legs. ¡°If possible, I remember telling you to not come here.¡± ¡°I apologize but this is an urgent matter so I needed to deliver this myself.¡± It was a strange sight for those who didn¡¯t know. It was the image of a fifth rank being superior while the fourth rank was bowing. Of course, they weren¡¯t letting their ranks decide their actual position. And the man asked, ¡°Urgent matter? What happened?¡± ¡°The True King has finally moved.¡± ¡°True King?¡± At this news, the man looked a bit concerned. The True King, who heavily defended his position despite all efforts of the emperor¡¯s side, finally moved? This made him smile. ¡°Even he cannot help it. In front of one of his own.¡± ¡°Right. I never thought he would crawl out on his own.¡± ¡°In the meantime, I think planting a spy is good.¡± It took nearly two years to get information about his daughter who was in the academy. No matter how careful he was about keeping his daughter secret, they knew that he would try to contact her by any means possible, and as a result, they were able to trick the princess. ¡°They must be on their way back to the capital.¡± ¡°Looks like they are almost here.¡± ¡°That was quick.¡± ¡°It appears to be moving quietly with less officials, but still they cannot escape our eyes.¡± ¡°They want to avoid being tangled.¡± ¡°Seems so.¡± ¡°Emperor¡¯s side?¡± ¡°The palace has already moved.¡± ¡°They moved? The hidden troops?¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up. The hidden troops were like a secret society which had been nurtured in the palace due to the incident 17 years back. The palace had raised them very generously and their level of martial arts was also pretty good, along with it being known that their vice and captain were better than most warriors. In particular, there was a rumor that the captain of it was comparable to two guardians in the Imperial Palace. As such the palace had been developing their own troops for a long time. ¡°If they used them¡­ then they don¡¯t want to miss this chance.¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°Finally the stage is set.¡± ¡°Yes. The time you have been waiting for has come.¡± If the True King was dealt with this time, the other people can be easily dismissed. If that happens, the things they were planning for would finally begin. At this, the man got up. ¡°I get it. Then we should start getting¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Lord to be, there is something you need to know before that.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°Just in case since we never know, it seems like we have to take care of one person before the hidden troops do anything.¡± ¡°One person? Who is that?¡± Oh Muyang spoke in a low voice, ¡°Yu Jin-sung, the royal inspector.¡± There was information he received which was shocking, and he wanted to let the man die for the sake of the greater good. But right now it felt like they had to catch him. In order to prevent the worst possible outcome that they had to be wary about. ¡®!?¡¯ Princess Hong Na-yeon was dumbfounded at the words she heard. What she wanted was to ask him to protect her father in case of an emergency. However, she didn¡¯t know that such dangerous words would come from his mouth. ¡®T-take care of the emperor?¡¯ It was a statement which even the most skilled warriors wouldn¡¯t say as it could be considered treason on the part of Mumu. If someone else had heard this, it would be a mess. But thankfully, there was no one else around. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say things like that. Mumu.¡± ¡°Why though?¡± ¡°Why? The other side¡­¡± ¡°The culprit is making it hard for you and his highness, so wouldn¡¯t the problem be solved if the emperor was dealt with?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He truly was constantly speaking out. When she talked to him, she did know that he was na?ve, but the logic he held was sometimes enough to make one¡¯s stomach go cold. Hong Na-yeon looked at Mumu. ¡®¡­ It really doesn¡¯t suit him.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t get used to the face Mumu had now. And this made her smile. ¡®Such a strange kid.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s attitude never changed even when he knew she belonged to the royal family. Come to think of it, he still called her senior. If it were someone else, they would have called her princess. In this way, he felt different from others. And she asked, ¡°You are speaking those words honestly?¡± ¡°If senior wants it.¡± ¡®If I want it.¡¯ Hong Na-yeon thought, a man says he will do the impossible for her. And such words made her heart pound. ¡°What is it? Why is your face red?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hong Na-yeon was a bit embarrassed and covered her face which was burning up along with her heart pounding. She didn¡¯t know why. She tried to calm her breathing. ¡®T-that is yes. Those words about the emperor cannot be true.¡¯ The words Mumu had said were meant to soothe her only. And it wouldn¡¯t be like that if he saw her as a woman. The child just had a warm heart¡­ Hong Na-yeon looked at Mumu. ¡®¡­¡¯ Mumu titled his head. Even if he had the mask on, she was thinking of his original face. And there was no one around so¡ª ¡°Mumu¡­¡± Hong Na-yeon spoke with her pounding heart and then tried to reach for Mumu¡¯s face. At that, Mumu turned his head. As a result, Hong Na-yeon felt a bit embarrassed and ashamed. ¡®W-what was I trying¡­¡¯ ¡°See that?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± At his words she ended up turning to the side Mumu was looking at. Something like dust could be seen rising. It was a herd of horses. Even from a distance, it seemed to be well over a hundred of them. Dududud! And then came the sound of horses running. There were people in clothes with black on their back, making Hong Na-yeon frown. ¡®Masks?¡¯ They were all wearing masks because this was a wide plain, and it was often such cases when large groups moved. But wearing a mask was different, it felt bad. ¡°Mumu¡­ I think we need to move to our party now.¡± It wasn¡¯t known if they were enemies or not, but the group surely outnumbered them, so she wanted to move back, and at that, Mumu shook his head. ¡°I think waiting here will be good.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± ¡°If it is an enemy we cannot let them meet our party.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Her eyes shone at the words of Mumu, who she thought of as innocent, but turned out to be more insightful. As Mumu said, if they moved back, then the procession would be targeted too. Their injuries hadn¡¯t even healed, and if a fight broke out, it would be death for all of them. ¡°¡­ You are right. But will this¡­¡± Hong Na-yeon was about to continue, but she then took a light breath knowing it would be pointless. The man in front of her¡ª He had defeated two of the Four Great Warriors and cut down a collapsing tide to save everyone. It would be funny to worry when such a person was here. Dududud! Before long the masked men on horses approached them, and she was hoping this was all just a coincidence. But as they got closer, the masked men pulled their weapons out, making things clear. ¡®Enemies!¡¯ They were enemies, and Hong Na-yeon pulled out her bow. The bow she was holding was gifted to her by the Sichuan Palace lord. This bow was made of redwood which was known to be the most flexible wood, which meant its string could be pulled back further than that of a regular bow. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. She pulled out five arrows at the same time and pulled them tight against the string. She glanced at Mumu and could notice he was fiddling with something on his left hand. What was he doing? She wondered but then looked ahead. The masked men were now in the range of her bow, so she took a deep breath. ¡®We cannot help it.¡¯ She realized that she could take advantage of this situation where she could bring people down from a distance and did her best. ¡®Five Flower Blooming Shot!¡¯ The moment she let go of the string¡ª Five arrows moved ahead and went a little higher than them, making the masked men laugh. ¡°Where is that being shot at?¡± But¡ª ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The arrows that flew upwards were bent and turned in an unpredictable direction as they moved down, striking two masked men. Not everyone was caught off guard. Two other masked men who watched the arrows were skilled enough to defend while two were hit. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°What skill is this!¡± Those who managed to block it were overjoyed. However the problem was with the last shot. ¡°N-no!¡± The last shot went for the head of the one in the middle of the group, and the man who was targeted by it rolled to the ground. Thanks to this, the horse fell and so did the man, but the man was tended to by four others. Seeing that, Hong Na-yeon felt a bit happy. The last one was unintentional, but with five hits, it felt like stopping seven. ¡°How was that? Mumu, I took down seven at once. Well¡­¡± It was the sound from his moment. Her hair fluttered at the wind which blew back. There was a roar enough to hurt her ears. Even the horse she was riding on felt nervous at this. ¡°Phew!¡± She barely managed to calm the horse down as she brushed her hair to the side. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Hong Na-yeon was speechless at what she witnessed in front of her. Mumu stuck out his black looking fist with steam spewing. And from there, the plains were destroyed in fan-like shape. Everything that touched it was gone, simply vanishing, and many masked people also disappeared without a trace, leaving behind just the flags. ¡°Ah! What was that?¡± Mumu titled his head as he asked her. ¡°¡­¡± She felt a bit ashamed for bragging about taking down a few men. Chapter 144: True King (3) [Captain Gu will lead the troops from here and split up. You will secure the princess.][You want us to take a group of 40?] [Yes.] [But Captain, I heard that there are just ten people on the other side including a royal inspector at most, and they aren¡¯t even fully fledged escorts.] It seemed that there was no need to mobilize 120 people at all. Yet now he wanted 40 more to be taken. At the words of Captain Gu, the vice commander shook his head. [There was information that the princess has a master from the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy with her.] [From the academy?] [Yes. If needed there might be a situation where we have to prepare the formation.] The 108 flying troops circle¡ª It was a defense formation created by the Arhat Martial Arts of the Shaolin Sect, and it was in the formation of the Big Dipper constellation. One hundred and eight first rate warriors who are skilled, and actually they even brought in ten better warriors too. [I understand.] And they marched out excitedly. He thought there would be no need to actually use the formation, so they didn¡¯t think of this variable. ¡®D-damn it¡­¡¯ Captain Gu couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The moment the man next to the princess punched, something ridiculous was achieved. In an instant, most of the troops were wiped out with only traces of blood remaining around them, and people had been blown away from their horses even before they had gotten into formation. ¡®Monster¡­ how can such a monster even exist?¡¯ All the members of the troops are known to have gone through hellish training. Among them, there were even people referred to as geniuses and leaders, but this middle-aged man on the opposing side felt to be beyond common sense. At this level, it looked like this monster could handle even 100 troops on his own. Maybe he could handle even more skilled warriors as well. ¡°C-Captain how¡­.¡± The masked one next to him was shocked at this, he shouted, ¡°Spread out and retreat!¡± As soon as the words came out, all the people scattered in different directions. They also felt it right away. If this monster began to come after them, then surviving would be impossible. Spreading out instead of grouping up together would be how they could increase their chances of survival. Captain Gu, who chose to move, bit his lip. ¡®We need to inform the vice commander.¡¯ The mission to secure the princess was a failure. No, it couldn¡¯t even be attempted now. More than that, the monster next to her was extremely dangerous, and he had to get this information back to his higher ups because they decided to move against the True King. If not¡ª Captain Gu was surprised by the sound of something exploding and glanced to the side to see his men scattered. But he could only see the body visible with the head having exploded. ¡®T-this¡­¡¯ ¡ªcame the sound once again. Looking at his men, it seemed like they had their heads blown up and died. This only shocked him further. There, he saw a monstrous man flicking his finger. The head of another member was blown off. Captain Gu went pale at this. Who was this monster? He was standing in place and flicked his fingers, yet his men were dying one by one. His heart pounded insanely as three people had already died. Now there were just two people left including him. ¡®I might die.¡¯ He had trained so much! He had been so loyal to the family! Of course, he thought that he would prove himself, but now he wanted to live instead. So he shouted, ¡°We surrender!!!!¡± Mumu, who still had the human skin mask on, was ready to flick his fingers once again but stopped in response. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Surprised by Mumu¡¯s flicking technique, Hong Na-yeon looked at the opponent who raised both his hands. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Keeping this opponent alive will leak information about there being someone strong next to her. Mumu then said something unexpected, ¡°I think they were sent by someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else? What do you mean?¡± ¡°They are different from those who attacked us earlier at the cliff and river.¡± At that, she asked, wondering, ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I killed the old man named Yang Jung-myung who was behind the attack earlier.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hong Na-yeon¡¯s eyes widened. Mumu flew out somewhere and came back in an hour, and no enemies had attacked them after that. She did expect him to have done something¡­ But he did what now? ¡®The Minister of Finance is one of the Emperor¡¯s three vassals!¡¯ Hong Na-yeon felt shocked at how bold Mumu had been acting up until this point. To kill a man who held the most power in the capital¡ª Mumu felt unfazed, and he told her, ¡°The old man died, but since these people came again, we need to find out who sent them this time.¡± Hong Na-yeon felt a little reassured by his words but scared as well. Other people might not know, but actions against Mumu had consequences. If they were regarded as an enemy, she knew Mumu would kill them, and for her this solidified the fact that Mumu could never be turned into an enemy. At the same time¡ª In a hilly region eight kilometers from there there were around 300 masked people surrounding the bushes. ¡°Do not let them push us back!¡± ¡°Protect his highness!¡± About 50 soldiers in armor were in a circle on the hill, and they fought constantly to protect one person. The target was a middle-aged man with a mustache, but he didn¡¯t feel like an ordinary man considering he had a set of armor different to those of the military. The middle-aged man was Hong Myung-in. He was the True King and the one who ruled the Sichuan Province. He looked nervous upon seeing the masked men who were targeting him. ¡®In the end, is this how it will be?¡¯ They moved in a path which was rarely used and had few people to avoid the eyes of others, but this was also a trap laid for them. No, in fact, he knew this was a trap but couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®Na-yeon¡­¡¯ The True King had no choice but to take this route because he heard of his daughter coming from the academy. And there was the danger of his daughter being held hostage, so he couldn¡¯t stay back anymore. He was a father despite being the king of Sichuan. The middle-aged man with a rough expression and deep scars around his eyes on the side of the True King said, ¡°Your Highness. We warned you to not leave Elder Do¡¯s side!¡± ¡°I am sorry. Ah-hyung. I ended up putting you in danger.¡± At these words, the man clicked his tongue and held his blade tightly. The man was Ah Gong. In Murim, he was known as the King of Twin Blades and is one of the top ten warriors. He was someone who never worked for anyone, but he came here now. ¡°If we survive, make sure to pay me double.¡± ¡°I will surely do that.¡± ¡®As expected, break the rules and you lose a lot. Tch.¡¯ Ah Gong clicked his tongue at this. Normally he would never accept a request from officials. But the request was granted because of his friendship with the True King. ¡®Most of them seem to be first rate warriors.¡¯ Half the men brought in by the True King were skilled warriors Ah Gong brought along. But even they were outnumbered now. If there were just them, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, as skilled people can take out any number of warriors , But the problem was¡ª ¡®Those ones.¡¯ There was a man with a mask which looked odd, and he looked to be the one who would be the leader of these men. And next to him, there was another person with a white band around their forehead. If they had enough time, then he would be confident enough to subdue them, but right now with so many on their side, it didn¡¯t seem possible. He could feel it in the atmosphere. That person, that opponent was someone who wasn¡¯t too behind them. ¡®I cannot take my eyes off them.¡¯ Thanks to that, he couldn¡¯t leave the True King¡¯s side. It was because it was clear that they were aiming to kill the True King, willing to use any means necessary. Soon the precious balance will break. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling, but he knew that the man with the odd mask would pounce the moment he saw an opening. The man seemed more skilled and more cautious than anyone else, waiting for the right time to pounce onto his prey. ¡®King of Twin Blades.¡¯ Even if that man was skilled and in the top ten warriors, he wouldn¡¯t be pushed back by much. One important thing was to mentally pressure the opponent. The position of protecting someone was a position that he had no choice but to take which would turn him impatient as time went on. And this man, vice commander Ki Nan-hang, aimed specifically for that. ¡®Soon¡­ soon it will come.¡¯ The moment when the defense formation collapses, everything will come to an end. ¡°Vice commander.¡± The guy next to him pointed elsewhere, to the right of the defense circle. ¡®It is about time.¡¯ The right side was going to collapse. The warriors were desperately trying to keep it from collapsing, but it felt too difficult to hold on. ¡°Kuak!¡± The sword pierced the chest of the enemy, and Ah Gong, who noticed the collapse of the right side, spoke to the king, ¡°Do not be too far behind us, never fall behind.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± The words were terrifying. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Another one of their warriors fell again. The masked people continued to push through the opening, and the ones waiting for this moment moved in at the same time. Their goal was simple. It was to take advantage of this mess and take down the King of Twin Blades and the True King. Having jumped over the broken formation, they aimed for the two targets at once. And they were a step away from killing them. Swish! Kuak! As they were about to collide, something fell between them. As this was an unexpected situation, both sides were shocked. ¡°Phew.¡± As it landed, the person between them stood up. White steam was flowing out of the body from the blackened muscles which made the True King¡¯s eyes widen, especially when he looked at the girl in his arms. ¡°N-Na-yeon!¡± ¡°Father!¡± The girl was none other than his only daughter, Hong Na-yeon. Hearing this, the eyes of Ji Nan-hang trembled. ¡®Why is the princess here?¡¯ Chapter 145: True King (4) The True King, Jong Myung-in, had tears welling up in his eyes.He had thought that it might be the end of his life as he desperately stood here, so how did this miracle happen? The daughter he had been pampering all his life, suddenly appeared here? ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Na-yeon!¡± The two hugged each other tightly with tears of held back emotions flowing down as they met after many crises. The sight of this made the fight stop. At this moment when the two welcomed each other, they had no choice but to feel for them, but not everyone was like this. ¡®Just how?¡¯ Ki Nan-hang, the vice commander with the mask, couldn¡¯t hide his shock when Hong Na-yeon was brought here. He sent his own men and Captain Gu along with the troops to where she was. Even with her escorts, he was sure they would get the job done. It was because he told them to use the surest formation. That being the case, how did she manage to get here? Furthermore¡ª ¡®How did they get here when they were supposed to be eight kilometers away?¡¯ No matter how much he calculated and thought about this, it didn¡¯t seem right. Even if they managed to escape with luck on their side, coming to this place would take a lot of time. It was a situation he couldn¡¯t understand in the slightest. ¡®Is he the variable?¡¯ ¡ªthe middle-aged man with a rough face and white steam being released from gis body. The tremendous intimidation rising from that black skin and clearly defined muscles made even Ki Nan-hang unsure of this. However, unlike the sense of intimidation, the energy within the body of the man strangely felt less than that of a first rate warrior. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Due to the unexpected variable coming here, Ki Nan-hang felt a bit hesitant, but there were those who didn¡¯t. It was the Fierce Wind Troop¡¯s captain, Mok. ¡®Princess!¡¯ The daughter of the True King was right in front of him. Who brought her here and how they appeared weren¡¯t so important. There was a chance to deal with the True King and her at the same time, so there was no need to stare about this situation. Captain Mok, who was determined, moved to the left. At first glance it looked like he was going in a different direction, but he turned left because that was the only way he could get away from other¡¯s view. Using the ground for support, Captain Mok tried to throw his blade at both the king and the princess who were hugging each other. ¡®Got them!¡¯ He thought his sword would definitely cut the woman down at once. But his sword soared high and was prevented by the thin blade. ¡®Twin Swords.¡¯ Captain Mok¡¯s expression crumbled as he realized who stopped his attempt. If he had been just a little faster, his attack wouldn¡¯t have been prevented, but it felt like he had been too hesitant and wasted too much time. The True King was also startled at the metal sound which came from behind. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Get back, father!¡± Hong Na-yeon was pushed back behind her father as she moved as light as a butterfly. Pulling out arrows with her quick hands, she was ready to use her bow. As a martial artist, the basics in archery were quick shots. And in this situation where she moved back, she immediately shot at Captain Mok, who was a bit shocked. ¡®This!¡¯ But the guy immediately avoided the arrow and, not missing the chance when he avoided it, Ah Gong moved with his blades. It was to cut him down at the throat. In that short moment, Ki Nan-hang swiftly blocked the blade of Ah Gong. The moment the blade and sword collided, a sharp wind rose around the collision. Ki Nan-hang¡¯s eyes through the mask narrowed as the weapons collided. He knew right then that the both of them had equal internal energy. Ah Gong was surprised too. ¡®As I thought.¡¯ The man with his odd evil mask¡ªhe expected it to some extent, but this man was too much. Then, the only person who could deal with him was this man. Ah Gong looked to the side at Mumu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I am sure that you are an ally, so please. Please protect his highness, the True King, and the princess. Ha!¡± As soon as the words ended, Ah Gong swung his right hand. Ki Nan-hang, who had the mask on, retrieved the sword that was colliding with the other sword and blocked it. In an instant, both weapons collided constantly with sparks rising up. There was no sign of anyone being pushed back. ¡°Captain Mok!¡± Ki Nan-hang shouted as he clashed. It was just a shout, but it meant two things. One was to command everyone on his behalf, and the other was to capture the father and daughter. Knowing this, Captain Mok nodded and aimed for the target, the True King, again. ¡°How dare you!¡± Hong Na-yeon, who was ready for him to come back, lowered her body and shot three arrows at the same time. ¡®Enhanced three living Arrows!¡¯ Three arrows moved high up, in the center, and down low at the man. ¡°Huh!¡± Captain Mok wasn¡¯t some young warrior. Even if the arrows came from close range, he could stop them. Captain Mok, who hit the arrows back, closed the distance between them, and Hong Na-yeon only felt shocked at this. ¡°Puak!¡± ¡®If only I could catch the girl!¡¯ He could change the situation, but there was something he overlooked. Someone grabbed him by the head when Hong Na-yeon was being approached. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Mumu with the skin mask. He believed that the situation would end with Hong Na-yeon being captured, but he was too confident in himself. ¡°Let me go!¡± He swung the blade at Mumu and assumed it would cut him down. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ The moment the blade touched the neck, it was the blade which split in two, thoroughly shocking Captain Mok. ¡°Diamond Body?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Regardless of whether it was or not, Mumu had lifted him up. ¡°Acck.¡± With a horrid scream which was short, Captain Mok¡¯s head was crushed, making Hong Na-yeon shocked at the sight of the man going limp. It wasn¡¯t martial arts but sheer force which killed the man. And this was something she could never adapt to. ¡°N-Na-yeon. He is?¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one shocked at this. Even if he didn¡¯t learn martial arts, the True King had witnessed it many times, so he was aware of the difference between martial arts. ¡°The kid is, no, this is master Yu from the academy.¡± ¡°Master from the academy?¡± Hong Na-yeon couldn¡¯t reveal Mumu¡¯s true identity right then, and her father bowed with both hands clasped at the chest. ¡°Ah! You must have been the master of the academy! I am the father of this child. I don¡¯t know how to repay you for this favor.¡± The True King was humble despite being a member of the royal family, and seeing him like that, Mumu¡¯s eyes changed. The imperial family and people around them were usually known to be arrogant and misuse their power as they pushed his father Yu Yeop-kyung into exile, but he seemed different. ¡®He seems like a nice person.¡¯ In response, Mumu also put his hands together and bowed. He wanted to say something but he remembered what the deputy said about his voice. Mumu acting like this might be perceived as arrogant by the True King and the members around, but here the man didn¡¯t seem to care. It was because the situation hadn¡¯t been taken care of yet, so he instead asked for help. ¡°Master Yu. I am sorry, but if you do not mind, Ah-hyung there, can you please help the man over there?¡± The True King pointed his finger to the side where Ah Gong was fighting Ki Nan-hang fiercely. There was no retreat from the fight between the two who were of equal level. Rather, the clashes made the ground crack below, and everyone else avoided them. This fight, blade energy and sword energy constantly went against each other. ¡°I-is that a fight between top warriors?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t seem like humans at all.¡± ¡°Do not get close. If we get caught our limbs will get cut off.¡± No one dared to get close. Even the two warriors who were fighting were extremely precise with their movements. A single mistake could cause them defeat and cause havoc to the rest of their allies. ¡®They aren¡¯t known as the best for nothing. Strong. So strong.¡¯ ¡®This is not something to be taken lightly.¡¯ The two warriors fought but they admired the skills of the others too. As much as the fight was between two opposite sides, they were still skilled people. And they felt it. ¡®It might take a while.¡¯ If they fought like this, the confrontation would take half a day or maybe even a few days. However, their expectations were wrong. It was because someone intervened between the two warriors. ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®Ah?¡¯ To get in the middle of this was suicide, but the one who intervened was none other than Mumu. ¡®This!¡¯ At the sudden appearance of Mumu, Ah Gong couldn¡¯t pull back his blade as he was too close to making contact, and even Ki Nan-hang was in the same situation. ¡®Foolish man!¡¯ S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Ki Nan-hang had no intention of stopping his attack either. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ The sword energy and blade energy which touched Mumu¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t penetrate the skin at all. At this, Ki Nan-hang and Ah Gong¡¯s eyes widened. It could be said that the energy was condensed and refined for the most precise kill. ¡®T-this¡­¡¯ ¡®He withstood this with muscles alone?¡¯ Mumu raised his hand up and lightly punched Ki Nan-hang in the head. At that moment, the man spun like a top. And he fell to the ground. ¡®!!!¡¯ Ah Gong saw this and was so shocked that his mouth opened wide. Even the True King was shocked and asked his daughter, ¡°¡­ T-that person is the master of the academy?¡± Chapter 146: Kidnap (1) King of Twin Blades, Ah Gong.He is one of the top ten warriors on the side of the Factions of Justice, and his skills have already earned him that name. He could be compared to the level of the Four Great Warriors. Excluding them, the top ten were the next in line of well known people. Among them, Ah Gong was someone who was ranked around top five, but he couldn¡¯t believe this. ¡®¡­ Just how did this happen?¡¯ The head of the masked man fell to the ground. He was the one who directly competed with him. He was sure this dead man was skilled. With his level he too could be in the top ten warriors. It was amazing how the imperial palace could have even one such person with them. ¡®Shit¡­¡¯ Just one hit, and such a masked man had his neck turned to the side. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen. How absurd did it have to be for him to open his mouth in disbelief? ¡®¡­ Monster.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t an existence which could be measured in their rankings. If he could kill the man in the mask with one hit, it seems that he also would be unable to handle him. Drip! Aware of this, cold sweat dropped down Ah Gong¡¯s back, and he gulped. ¡°W-who are you, master?¡± In the current Murim, monsters of this level were comparable to the Four Great Warriors. No, there was one. But it felt unreasonable that he could be here. Realistically, it should be impossible for that kid who defeated two of the Four Great Warriors to be here. Considering that, maybe this person is¡­ ¡°Woahh!!!!¡± ¡ªcame the cheers right then. It was the enlisted soldiers and warriors who were in a do or die battle who cheered. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The enemy leader is dead!¡± ¡°Drive out the remnants!¡± Their morale rose as the opponent¡¯s leader was defeated too easily, and they gained confidence to be able to do anything with this man on their side. On the other hand, the enemy troops felt demoralized by the death of their leader. ¡°W-who is that monster?¡± ¡°To kill the vice commander with one hit!¡± ¡°This is too much. How can we even continue this mission?¡± ¡°How do we kill the True King if our vice commander couldn¡¯t go against that man?¡± ¡°We need to retreat.¡± The sound of retreat came from everywhere. And it happened too. They gave up with a signal to retreat. The masked people who had lost their leaders were confused by the sound of horns going around and stopped the fight. There had been around 300 masked people. To be exact though, now there were only 247 left. They had been trained properly and knew how to deal with many different situations. In this situation though, they had but one choice. To scatter. Many used light footwork right then. ¡®They shouldn¡¯t run.¡¯ Mumu, who had always judged that it is better to kill than regret it later, tried to stop them, but then someone called him, ¡°Master Yu!¡± It was Hong Na-yeon¡¯s father, Hong Myung-in. As if he still couldn¡¯t believe all this, he approached Mumu and bowed. ¡°Master Yu. I don¡¯t know how to repay this debt. Thank you so much for helping us.¡± In response, Mumu too bowed his head. And then he tried to catch those who were fleeing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go and catch those who are retreating.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If it is to know who sent them, it is quite clear and although they said they were targeting my daughter, it must have been ordered by the ones a lot higher up than them so have mercy.¡± At those words, Mumu was puzzled. The notion was strange to Mumu, to show mercy to those who had previously tried to kill him. Even his father said that enemies who were seeking the lives of others should be dealt with. But this man wanted to leave them alive. He seemed to be someone who knew how to be tolerant unlike the things he had heard about the imperial family before. ¡°Right, Master Yu. As Father said, if we let them live, it might be beneficial to us in the long run,¡± Hong Na-yeon told him as she approached, which resulted in him tilting his head. ¡°The ones behind them need to know that we have dealt with the leaders. Mercy is mercy, but only then will they know that there is a warrior on our side powerful enough that they cannot carelessly do whatever they want.¡± At that, the True King smiled as he looked at his daughter who clearly understood his intentions. The True King judged that letting them go would be a politically better situation for them compared to killing them all. ¡®Rather do not be rash.¡¯ Exaggerate the prestige to frighten others. In this strategy, one should boost the feats achieved by their side as if something unexpected had been successfully done. The fact that the assassins the enemy had sent only had their leaders killed would surely raise questions. This will lead them into thinking that there might still be a trump card of some sort. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumu nodded, saying he understood. Of course, this was because he was asked not to speak, but Mumu¡¯s attitude would be taken as arrogant. ¡®¡­ No matter how strong he is, this is the True King who rules Sichuan.¡¯ Ah Gong clicked his tongue. However, the reason why he didn¡¯t speak out was because he knew starting anything with Mumu wouldn¡¯t do anything good. Rather than that, he was more curious about Mumu¡¯s identity. So he approached and talked to him. ¡°Hm. I would like to express my gratitude to you. The people of Murim call me Ah Gong, King of Dual Blades.¡± ¡°King of Dual Blades? Ah Gong, the warrior?¡± Hong Na-yeon was the one who reacted all surprised as she was someone who was knowledgeable about the various warriors. At her reaction, Ah Gong scratched his nose with a smile. ¡°Haha, this is a true honor. It feels amazing to hear that the princess knows about this small man.¡± ¡°This man here has a strong relationship with me, so treat him well.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Ah Gong turned to Mumu, but Mumu didn¡¯t seem to have a change in expression. No rather, if it was his actual face, people would have felt nice, but with this stern face on¡ª ¡°Ahem.¡± Even though he initiated the introduction, Ah Gong didn¡¯t receive any response back, which made him a bit embarrassed. Hong Na-yeon knew the reason and felt bad for him, so she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Master Yu. Shouldn¡¯t we inform the escorts of our location?¡± At that, Mumu nodded. Even if it wasn¡¯t so, the True King was attacked, so they ran over, telling them. ¡®I will be back, please wait here,¡¯ Mumu told them. Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide once again upon seeing him soar into the sky. He wondered how the two managed to appear here, but now that he saw Mumu charge back into the sky, he felt shocked. ¡®Void Movement¡­ this man¡­ is so different.¡¯ Ah Gong looked at Mumu who vanished, realizing this man definitely wasn¡¯t human. In response, he asked Hong Na-yeon, ¡°Princess, is that Master Yu really from the academy?¡± The True King also agreed with the sentiment. ¡°Even I cannot believe such a man is just a regular master of the academy.¡± It was too much for them to believe. At that level, it felt like even the headmaster of the academy couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him. Ah Gong then asked, ¡°By any chance¡­ one of the Four Great Warriors?¡± Ah Gong thought that if it was one of them, then this all made sense, and the True King was shocked at the question. ¡°Aren¡¯t they known to be the highest point of the warriors?¡± ¡°Yes, your Highness. I think it has to be them, princess?¡± When they both looked at her, Hong Na-yeon felt troubled. She wanted to keep quiet about Mumu¡¯s identity, but this was escalating in a whole different direction. In the end she thought speaking the truth would be better. ¡°I was going to stay silent not wanting things to get out of control, but only the two of you can know this. And you have to keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Yes, princess.¡± ¡°I will do that.¡± As they agreed she said, ¡°Actually, it is because he is wearing a human skin mask, and he is not a master of academy.¡± ¡°Then, princess, he is¡­¡± ¡°No, not of the Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Ah Gong frowned. It wasn¡¯t a master of the academy nor the Four Great Warriors¡­ ¡°A new student in the academy.¡± ¡°Student?¡± The True King was shocked at these words, but on the other hand, Ah Gong¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°No¡­ Master Yu is the monster who defeated the East River Blade Star and Poison Air of the West¡­¡± ¡°Yes. He is called Mumu.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ Mumu landed on the ground. He felt something odd as he landed on the ground, and he saw something. Amidst the horror which happened, the bodies of the escorts were scattered all over. What happened between the time he went to help the True King and came back? Mumu approached the dead. Until a little while ago, they seemed like they could safely walk back to the capital, and he could clearly remember them thanking him too. ¡®Uncles¡­¡¯ None of them were alive and he could barely hold back his anger. Their deaths were shocking to him, but the person he was looking for was his older brother. Mumu looked around. ¡®Not here.¡¯ Among the dead, there was one he couldn¡¯t see, one person not there apart from his brother. ¡®Kang Mui!¡¯ Mumu¡¯s fists clenched so hard that his veins bulged up. There was a group of ten riding on horses in the direction to the capital. All of them had yellow masks and looked very suspicious. Among the masked men, two of them had an extra person riding on their backs. One was Yu Jin-sung, who was wounded, unconscious, and covered in blood while the other without a single wound was Kang Mui, still with restraints on his wrists and ankles. ¡°Hehe.¡± The yellow masked man carrying Kang Mui smiled. He was Yong Jeon. He was a descendant to the Wicked Spear Clan of the Eight Evil Families. Originally, his purpose was to kidnap Yu Jin-sung alone, but he found Kang Mui. ¡°Young lord you are so lucky that I managed to discover you.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± Kang Mui sighed at his words and the man just smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Could that person really kill his own brother?¡± Kang Mui stayed silent at it and said, ¡°Do you know what you people just did?¡± ¡°The person who caught you has a lot of bravery.¡± ¡°Well, you have no idea what I am talking about.¡± ¡°I know you are afraid because of him, but stop with these acts. If now, then the blood¡­¡± ¡°You think I am talking about him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Young Jeon frowned as Kang Mui said, ¡°Because you are of the Eight Evil Families I will warn you. If you want to live even now, I advise you to put me and that royal inspector down and run away with all your might.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 147: Kidnap (2) ¡°Run away?¡±Young Jeon snorted at the words of Kang Mui as if the warning made no sense. For a while, he thought that this man was making fun of his clan, the Wicked Spear Clan. In the Wicked Spear Clan, there was a shockable item which would be attached to a club and was used to stun the person. It expanded like a spear and had the maximum output to kill. Young Jeon was a master at handling the spear which shocked, and he was proud that no one could go against him in his clan. ¡®We have been looking for the right moment and these young kids are provoking us without even knowing how the world even works.¡¯ Young Jeon was 32. Unlike all the young kids of the Eight Evil Families who joined the academy at a young age, training and growing clumsy with no experience, he was in the Imperial palace. He traveled all around the world and gained much needed experience, maturing in the process. ¡®Besides, we are even a battlefield worthy team in the palace.¡¯ And there was always a political battle ensuing in the palace. There were many unseen battles happening, and Young Jeon managed to endure the political fights and stay within the palace. This in and of itself meant that he was mature on a whole different level. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Puah!¡± ¡°Did you smile?¡± Kang Mui frowned, to which Young Jeon shook his head. ¡°Who would not laugh here? Young master knows nothing.¡± ¡°I know nothing?¡± ¡°I can understand that being by the side of the kids, you would feel afraid of even the academy¡¯s masters.¡± Kang Mui frowned at this, this guy was not listening to his warning. ¡°Of course, I understand the feeling but when you move to the imperial palace you will see a whole different world.¡± ¡°Different world?¡± ¡°Yes. That person is a lot different from when you last met him.¡± Young Jeon¡¯s face trembled as he thought of him. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that that man was given the name ¡®Il (One).¡¯ A monster who truly accepted the blood of his father, another monster. ¡°Tch tch.¡± Kang Mui clicked his tongue. It felt like he was looking at his own reflection right now. After being able to fully draw out the power of the three attributes, he too thought he could fight with anyone and take over the world, but the world wasn¡¯t kind to him. ¡®That one¡­ is not a human.¡¯ His power, his pure strength was something that shut out a tidal wave with a single punch. It was an existence which felt beyond common sense. ¡°Look here.¡± ¡°Meet him yourself¡­¡± ¡°Whatever you are imagining, it is a lot more than that.¡± ¡°A lot more? You really know nothing. He has already come close to the Four Great Warriors and will sooner or later¡­¡± ¡°And he already surpassed them. That monster.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Young Jeon frowned this time. What was this kid going on about? ¡°What do you mean by surpass? I am afraid I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu?¡± Young Jeon mumbled the name, ¡°Warrior of Super Strength?¡± ¡°Warrior of Super Strength?¡± ¡°Are you referring to the rumored student?¡± ¡°Rumored?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if you didn¡¯t bring it up, it was a rumor which has been going around, the student who defeated two of the Four Great Warriors.¡± Young Jeon clicked his tongue as he spoke of it. Hearing the news, he too was shocked initially. Did it make sense for a 17-year-old kid to defeat those who were known as the supreme beings in the martial arts world? ¡°Ahh. Young master was in the academy so you should know the whole story about it. What is with that kid?¡± At his words Kang Mui sighed. It felt like this man didn¡¯t believe the rumors. But, ¡°That rumor you heard, it is true.¡± ¡°I knew it cannot¡­ uh?¡± ¡°Well, anyone who hears it will think it is nonsense. But there was no exaggeration in the rumors, rather, it was under sold.¡± At those words Young Jeon frowned, the rumors were true? ¡°You people know nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°That guy is also an owner of the jade plaque and I knew nothing about it.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words Young Jeon stopped the horse. As a result of his sudden silence the other masked people too stopped their horses. ¡°What is¡­¡± Shh! Young Jeon raised his hand and signaled them to be silent. And he looked at Kang Mui with serious eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°It is clearly what you heard the first time.¡± ¡°You said that he is an owner of the plaque?¡± ¡°You were listening carefully then, why ask again?¡± At his words, Young Jeon raised his voice slightly. ¡°Does young master think I enjoy being played with, why would you say that?¡± ¡°I am not kidding either.¡± ¡°You are not kidding and yet you say there is another owner, you realize what¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like I am joking now?¡± Kang Mui looked him straight in the eye. Young Jeon¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked at Kang Mui. So this wasn¡¯t false information and if this was true, this information would shake the balance of power. ¡°¡­ Then the Mumu one is also one who can be the lord? Then young master left it alone?¡± ¡°What do you think? Who do you think turned me like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°He is the one who did this.¡± ¡°He caught you? But you are also the owner of the plaque, then¡­.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know his true identity.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Young Jeon was confused at those words. How can he not know his true self? ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. All I know is that he was also taken away 17 years ago just like us.¡± ¡°But why did he capture you? If he found out about having the same blood, then you are half brothers¡­¡± Before he could finish the question, Kang Mui snorted. ¡°That is why I said he is dangerous.¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± ¡°Right. He is different from us. I have no idea what even runs through his head.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Even though he knows his true identity now, he has no intention of revenge, and maybe it could have been influenced by how he was brought up, but his thoughts are different from ours.¡± ¡°So you are saying he speaks about righteousness?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Even Kang Mui didn¡¯t know what he wanted. He wasn¡¯t exactly on the righteous path either. He was neither this nor that kind of person. It was like, even though he was on the side of righteousness, he was still evil when he wanted to be, completely tainted. ¡°Anyway, it sounds like he is on a different path than us.¡± ¡°Depending on how you see it, it might seem that way.¡± ¡®¡­ Seeing how this always arrogant guy is speaking, I need to let the information pass.¡¯ Young Jeon took a deep breath and raised his hand. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°Do you still think you can leave?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who that royal inspector is?¡± In response he looked at Jin-sung who was still passed out. Why did Oh Muyang even have to give such an order? ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know and yet you follow the orders?¡± ¡°Young master is a fool too then. If it is dangerous, it is better to keep the hostage alive as a useful deterrent¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Kang Mui sighed heavily this time and spoke in an annoyed tone. ¡°You stupid idiots. Then you decided to kidnap him without even knowing anything. You really don¡¯t know that doing something like this within his range is like asking for your burial to happen?¡± At those words Young Jeon felt something off, it was like the man was trying to scare them. ¡°¡­ I understand you are afraid of him, but do this in moderation. And he is at the academy¡­¡± ¡°You think he is at the academy?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°He came with us you morons.¡± ¡°Came with you¡­¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand this? Abandon us and run. And if you want to live with the person you serve, run fast¡­¡± Kwang! But before he could even warn them, the ground shook, hurting their ears. ¡®!?¡¯ Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the side the roar came from. Swish! There was a black figure in the dust, and seeing this, Kang Mui mumbled, ¡°You are too late.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Crush! Even before he could question what he meant by being late, the head of one of his men to the right side was smashed in. All the masked people were shocked at this. ¡®What is¡­¡¯ Smash! At that moment, another two heads were smashed. ¡°W-what!?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Everything happened in an instant, and they felt too shocked to even realize what happened. And the successor of the Wicked Spear Clan looked at the dust with a pale face. There in the center of the dust was a black figure. Gulp! Young Jeon gulped at this. Wooong! An incredible sense of intimidation rose from there, the kind which would make chills run down the body. Eventually, the dust settled with a middle-aged man with a rough expression and thick muscles on his body in black. ¡®The face.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a student? ¡°There he is.¡± Kang Mui said, reading the thoughts of Young Jeon. ¡°But the face¡­¡± ¡°Human skin mask. I don¡¯t care anymore. You have no chance of living anymore, maybe if you beg or run he might let you live after making you struggle.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 148: Kidnap (3) ¡°There is no chance of survival, maybe you can try your best to run or beg.¡±¡°¡­¡± Young Jeon, the member of the Wicked Spear Clan gulped with a nervous face. A strong sense of intimidation made him feel chills run down his body. Of course, this was the case for the other masked people as well. In an instant, three of their comrades had been killed. ¡®To think that even master level warriors cannot do anything.¡¯ The dead people were all those who had great experience and skills. But they all died, unable to even respond at all. And this said a lot. ¡®¡­ Impossible.¡¯ The monster ahead could kill all of them if it wanted to, and Young Jeon couldn¡¯t see their side winning at all. ¡°C-Captain?¡± The masked people called for him, and in response, he raised his hand to send a signal to calm down. ¡®Ho.¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes shone. Normally in this situation the confusion would make it difficult to come to a rational decision. But this man was calming his subordinates, maybe he wasn¡¯t so incompetent. ¡®So how will you deal with this? You made that monster quite angry.¡¯ Killing the officials was alright, but that guy there, royal inspector Yu Jin-sung¡ª It wasn¡¯t some random person but the family of that monster, so he would be angry. Thud! And Young Jeon knelt down on the ground with his head lowered and placed his hands together. ¡®I see.¡¯ Seeing this, Kang Mui let out a light breath. It was the right decision. He chose the only way to survive here. If he chose to run, he would have still died. Young Jeon opened his mouth. ¡°Young Jeon, successor of the Wicked Spear Clan, recognizes the master of the jade plaque!¡± He tried his best to raise his voice, but his body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking as this was different from everything he knew. The opponent was a monster who defeated two of the Four Great Warriors. The good news was that there was some useful information from Kang Mui If this monster was one of the jade plaque holders, and they could do nothing against him, then, then they had to make the best of this. Shh! And Mumu lifted his hand and curled his finger, aiming for another masked man. ¡°Eik!¡± The masked man tried to avoid it. ¡°Stay still!¡± Young Jeon shouted. Surprised by the shout, the masked man stopped. Despite wanting to run, he couldn¡¯t disobey the words of his captain. Young Jeon told Mumu, ¡°Lord of the jade plaque. We are the followers of your father. Please put your anger aside and listen to us.¡± At that time, Mumu, still expressionless, opened his mouth. ¡°Put my anger aside?¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Young Jeon¡¯s eyes flinched at the voice which came from the middle-aged man¡¯s face It was a young voice which surely didn¡¯t match the face, but that wasn¡¯t important! ¡°I-I know that you are enraged with what we did, but it was a mistake in the information.¡± ¡°Mistake?¡± ¡°Yes. We learned from young lord Mui that there is another owner to the jade plaque, and that young lord is you.¡± ¡®Are you playing this? Ha!¡¯ Kang Mui snorted. Anyone who saw this would know that this was all their own doing. Fortunately, he was being tied up. If they treated him with respect and gave him a rightful luxury then he would have been killed by Mumu. ¡®My judgment was right.¡¯ Even in this situation Kang Mui never tried to escape. It was possible to do it, but he didn¡¯t try it. Despite the humiliation of being carried on the back of the horse with his limbs tied, he knew that the monster would come for him. ¡®You people dug your grave.¡¯ No, strictly speaking, this was a mistake of the one they followed. If they didn¡¯t know about the true identity of Mumu, then all of them would have died. In a way, they were lucky but out of luck at the same time. ¡°¡­ If we knew about the identity of the young lord, this would have never happened. It is natural for you to be angry at us, but please show mercy for him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°The Wicked Spear Clan and many other clans that have sworn allegiance to your father, are you going to throw away the vassals of the family which endured the harshest times because of one mistake?¡± This was his place. As Kang Mui said, what was going within Mumu¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t be known, but he knew that no matter how angry he was, he wouldn¡¯t destroy them if he referred to them as the followers to his father¡­ ¡°So?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Young Jeon went speechless at Mumu¡¯s question. ¡®So?¡¯ Obviously he did reveal his identity and about following his father too, so what was this reaction? Could it be that his adopted family was more important than real one? ¡°How can young lord¡­¡± To him, Mumu said, ¡°Accidentally killing someone feels right to you?¡± ¡°Young lord¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that there is nothing that can be done because it was an accidental killing?¡± ¡°No. Like the Imperial Palace, the Forces of Justice and Murim are enemies to us! And with his blood in¡­¡± Paaang! Before he could end his words, the head of one of the masked people on the far left was blown off. The eyes of the masked people trembled, just a snap of the finger and the head went flying off. ¡®What is¡­¡¯ ¡®One flick?¡¯ They didn¡¯t know it before with the dust raging around, but seeing this in front of their eyes was different, this brought in an unknown fear. Young Jeon lifted his head and shouted, ¡°Young lord!¡± He didn¡¯t expect another death. He knew that even if there was no subsiding of anger, there would be a common ground where both could agree to, so such merciless actions weren¡¯t expected. ¡°These are your vassals¡­¡± ¡°Funny.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Why did you kidnap just my brother and Kang Mui after killing all the others?¡± At those words, Young Jeon¡¯s eyes shook. Not caring, Mumu continued, ¡°You say it was to rescue Kang Mui but he doesn¡¯t look that great over there either.¡± ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s words, Kang Mui let out a sigh of relief. As he thought, this was right, enduring this humiliation was good. ¡°Then, it means that the purpose was to get my brother.¡± ¡°Y-young lord¡­¡± ¡°The fact that you are not members of the imperial palace and you tried to hold my brother hostage doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with senior Nayeon or the True King, so it has to be me. Were you trying to take my brother hostage?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Young Jeon¡¯s expression went stiff. How could he get out of this situation? He didn¡¯t expect Mumu to be this aware of the situation with the anger raging from him. This was exactly the opposite of what was expected. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Whether he knew the identity or not, even if he stood higher than Young Jeon, if this monster was the one they were going against, anyone would try to hold someone hostage. Cause he was that huge of an unknown. Young Jeon¡¯s breath trembled. ¡®It cannot be helped.¡¯ There was only one way to live. No, if he was going to die, then he had to struggle. ¡®Threaten him with the hostage.¡¯ They still had Yu Jin-sung on their side. And this might make Mumu angrie,r but this was the only way to survive. ¡°Jiwong! Aim for the neck!¡± Young Jeon exclaimed urgently. The masked man named Jiwong, who was carrying Yu Jin-sung, pulled out a dagger right then from his waist and aimed it at the neck of Jin-sung. And Mumu snapped his fingers, making Young Jeon throw himself ahead with the spear in hand. The crossed spears were bent, and his body was pushed back. ¡°Keuk!¡± Almost a dozen or so flew back, and it took a couple steps for them to stop. ¡°Kuak!¡± Young Jeon was already coughing up blood. He had raised his internal energy to defend himself and yet this happened. ¡®M-monster¡­¡¯ Young Jeon thought this was absurd. Having reached a good level to take over the role of successor to the clan, he was now getting internal injuries from snapping of a finger. His legs were already shaking, making it difficult to get up. But this worked. ¡°I-if you move I will kill him!¡± Jiwong raised the dagger to the throat of Yu Jin-sung and shouted. Although the pressure of the finger snapping was fast, he could still kill Jin-sung before dying. As a result, Mumu stopped. ¡®Good.¡¯ Young Jeon stumbled and walked ahead as he told Mumu, ¡°I apologize, but we have no other way. If you don¡¯t want him to die then send us away safely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I promise you, as long as you let us go there will be no instance of the royal inspector getting hurt.¡± ¡°Was it the Wicked Spear Clan?¡± Mumu asked and Young Jeon was puzzled. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu sighed deeply as he said, ¡°I was thinking of dealing with you all and leaving the issue be, but I changed my mind.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am going to erase the Wicked Spear Clan from the face of Murim.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Mumu¡¯s words, Young Jeon looked at him like it was ridiculous. The man should have known that this situation was disadvantageous for him, yet he was provoking them? And even if he defeated the Four Great Warriors, what could he do alone to an entire clan? ¡°Young lord¡­ I realize you are angry, but this is a situation you brought on yourself¡­¡± ¡°Huhuhu.¡± At that time, Mumu took a deep breath and¡ª ¡°Phew!¡± Jiwong, who was holding the dagger to the throat of Jin-sung, had a hole in his face. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ Young Jeon¡¯s face went stiff at what happened in an instant. What just happened? Did he make a hole in their face by just breathing at it? ¡®W-what is¡­¡¯ Young Jeon ,who was shocked, immediately wanted to make the situation right ¡°Catch!¡± At that moment, blue storms raged around the horse holding Jin-sung, and thanks to that, the two masked men around them were shocked. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± In the meantime, someone kicked off the dead man on the horse with Jin-sung and climbed on. It was Kang Mui. ¡°No!¡± Young Jeon frowned. He thought that with the blood points sealed, he couldn¡¯t use martial arts, but he was using thunder qi? And as he was wondering, Kang Mui proudly shouted at Mumu. ¡°I will protect this one!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 149: Kidnap (4) ¡°I will protect this one!¡±¡®!?¡¯ Young Jeon was shocked at what Kang Mui had shouted out. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t try to do anything with him being kept captive, but this was messed up! ¡®Fucking coward!¡¯ The owners of the jade plaque holders were no different from rivals. However, to act like this meant that one had surrendered to another. Did he no longer have any pride? ¡®¡­ Is that what you are thinking?¡¯ Kang Mui shook his head by looking at Young Jeon. He had surely warned the man. He said that Mumu was not someone they could handle. And with the formation destroyed, there was no other way to kill this monster. Because of that, preserving his own life was now more important. Kang Mui looked to Mumu, and Mumu made eye contact as he said, ¡°¡­ Please.¡± ¡®Phew.¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s lips were itching to smile at this. He was concerned Mumu would tie them all together as the same group, but fortunately that didn¡¯t happen. And Kang Mui frowned. ¡®¡­ Is this something to feel happy about?¡¯ He wondered how they got to this point, and immediately afterwards he felt shame at the whole situation. Mumu moved. The heads of the masked people were flying away with Mumu flicking continuously. The only one left now was Young Jeon. ¡®¡­ Damn it.¡¯ When there was no more hope, Young Jeon felt despair sinking in. He thought that following another person was the answer, but then this monster came. And Mumu was already approaching him. ¡°Who made you do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Young Jeon grit his teeth and stayed silent. If he was going to die, then he wanted to keep his loyalty to the one he swore fealty to. ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°You want me to kill you?¡± ¡°I will not speak about anything regarding the lord I serve, whether it is torture or anything.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°You have a strong opinion. You might never open your mouth.¡± As soon as Mumu finished speaking, he clenched his fist. And the muscles in his right arm burned black and swelled. The entire arm swelled to the point where each muscle was distinct. Young Jeon gulped at this. Throughout his entire life he had never seen such defined muscles before. Mumu stretched his arm into the air. ¡°Huh!¡± The wind pressure which resembled a raging storm instantly made Young Jeon¡¯s head move back, and when the wind died down, he barely managed to open his eyes. ¡®!!!!¡¯ The rain had subsided, but the sky was still full of dark clouds. But¡ª ¡®This¡­ what is this¡­¡¯ There was a large hole right in the middle of the dark clouds, and through the gap, the sun was shining down like dawn had just arrived. It wasn¡¯t the light which would cause anyone would be shocked but the hole which had appeared and how it had appeared. This left Kang Mui completely speechless. ¡®¡­ He isn¡¯t human.¡¯ In an instant, a sense of shame took over him for trying to look good in front of Mumu. It seemed like his choice was right though. This kid had truly gone beyond the level of normal human growth. And Mumu looked up at the sky and said to Young Jeon, ¡°I will give you a choice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal who is behind you, I will make sure to erase your clan.¡± Young Jeon gulped at Mumu¡¯s words. Even before these words would have sounded realistic, but now they held a lot more power and certainty that they would be carried out. ¡®Mon¡­ monster¡­¡¯ How could such a person even exist? His body trembled with fear, and each breath he now took felt raspy and shallow. It didn¡¯t seem like it would be a huge deal to destroy an entire clan anymore. The loyalty that had stood firm until a moment ago had now been shaken. Kang Mui noticed that and spoke sarcastically, ¡°It seems like there won¡¯t be any problems if you swear your loyalty to him now because he is someone with the jade plaque as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you think my lord is nothing? For me to switch.¡± Late around afternoon¡ª At a secret passage located in the outer palace of the Golden Palace. There, Man Young-ki, who was military personnel, and Geum Jong-shin, who was in charge of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and was under the Six Departments, were with someone who had a white mask on. Among them, Geum Jong-shin and Man Young-ki were ones who sided with Yang Jung-myung. And they were known as the three powers of the empire. Why did they gather here? Geum Jong-shin slammed the table and raised his voice. ¡°So, the True King couldn¡¯t be dealt with and the girl was not caught?¡± This was the reason they came together. It was because the mission of the Imperial Palace had failed. They thought that taking them down wouldn¡¯t be tough and invested around 30% of the hidden troops they had trained. But then, their mission failed. ¡°You were so confident about becoming the general, so what is all of this?¡± ¡°Please calm down, Minister of Foreign Affairs.¡± Man Young-ki tried to calm the Minister of Foreign Affairs down. ¡°Does it look like I can calm down? At best, he managed to drag the True King out of the northern part from where he was doing something, don¡¯t we continue to miss all the chances?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± The person in the white mask bowed his head and apologized. And Geum Jong-shin said, ¡°We were openly aiming for the life of the True King, but if the situation has now turned out like this, it doesn¡¯t seem like one which will be solved quietly.¡± This was what Geum Jong-shin was concerned about. The peaceful thoughts of the True King, that is why that man never aimed for the position of emperor. However, if they continued to aim for his life and he managed to safely survive, he would not stand still. ¡°Right. Even if his powers are weakened, he isn¡¯t a weak man.¡± There were many who followed him, even two of the six departments supported them. They could not recover the military power they lost when guarding the northern side. If they held their spears upside down and blocked the foreign attacks all year round, it would be a civil war and a bloody river within the capital. ¡°Now that this happened, we must kill him by mobilizing all the troops, even the military is needed. If we delay¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, Minister of Foreign Affairs. This could be his trap.¡± ¡°Trap?¡± At the words of Man Young-ki, Geum Jong-shin looked shocked. What trap? He said, ¡°You might not know because you haven¡¯t mastered martial arts yet, but if it¡¯s the forces we sent to kill him, then they can destroy around four small and medium sects in one night.¡± ¡°And they didn¡¯t bring any results?¡± ¡°That is the problem.¡± ¡°Problem?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to the commander of the Hidden Troops? At the hands of just one person, the troops were annihilated and even the captain lost his life.¡± ¡°And this is serious?¡± ¡°Because there are just five people in the current Murim who have such power.¡± At those words, Geum Jong-shin titled his head. ¡°Five? If you are talking about the Four Great Warriors, then I can understand, but five?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but recently there is said to be a new warrior who defeated a few of the Four Great Warriors.¡± S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A new warrior?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details myself, but they are calling him the Warrior of Super Strength. One important thing here isn¡¯t that there are four or five people.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The problem is that someone of that level intervened.¡± The one who answered this was the white masked commander of the Hidden Troops, who had been silent up until this point. Geum Jong-shin frowned and looked at him. ¡°How long will the troops take to come?¡± ¡°If such a person is protecting the True King, it cannot be resolved without the intervention of two warriors with the Highness and me.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± At his words, Geum Jong-shin¡¯s face turned serious. It was true that he saw the practice spar of the warriors at the founding ceremony of the hidden troops. It was such a fierce fight that the ground had been cracked. Seeing that for the first time, he realized how dangerous these people were. ¡°As said, if there is a warrior skilled enough next to the True King, no matter who he is, we cannot hastily touch him. And the True King even sent back the troops we sent without hurting them. And this would mean?¡± ¡°He is saying he can handle anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Geum Jong-shin sighed at this. Then should they give up such a good chance because the True King has a hidden card to use? If not, this was enough to spark a civil war. And it was then¡ª Someone hurriedly ran to their spot and knelt to report. ¡°This is urgent.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°His Highness the True King and the princess have just entered the Imperial palace!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ All of their expressions changed right away. They were expecting them to return back to the place they were ruling, so why come to the palace which is like the tiger¡¯s mouth? At this, Man young-ki said, ¡°It looks like we still have a chance.¡± The inside of the palace is completely their territory. At the same time¡ª At the office of the guards of the palace. ¡°What? The True King entered the palace?¡± At this unexpected news reported by an official, Oh Muyang stood up from his seat. ¡®Does this mean the hidden troops of the palace failed?¡¯ This was unexpected. He thought that by now they would have received the news of the death of the father and daughter. So he asked, ¡°Has this been confirmed?¡± ¡°Yes. This is the report relayed from the outer palace walls.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Oh Muyang stroked his beard. If the assassination failed, then it meant that the opponents had a hidden card to use, but them coming here was odd, and the irregularity was still unknown. ¡®Why enter the palace?¡¯ If he managed to live through their ambushes ,he should have returned with his daughter. So why? Why come to the place where his life is at most risk? He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. Since the assassination was done openly and had failed, he should have realized that it was an attempt from the palace. ¡®¡­ Is there something he believes in?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no reason he would come here. Oh Muyang frowned. ¡®Maybe¡­ the Southern Blade of the Emperor intervened?¡¯ The man¡¯s whereabouts have been unclear and unknown to many that the palace sent people to find out where he is. But if he was the one who intervened, still¡­ even if it was him, he alone cannot stop the Hidden Troops of the Palace like that and bring the True King to enter the palace. ¡®Is it really him?¡¯ Oh Muyang wasn¡¯t sure but he was convinced so. Because he was the only one who sided with the True King and was a member of the imperial family and one of the Four Great Warriors. ¡®This is a mess.¡¯ He was someone who even the emperor didn¡¯t carelessly touch. No wonder he hated this. ¡®Wait, if the princess was also brought into the palace, did the plan to kidnap Yu Jin-sung fail?¡¯ Oh Muyang was waiting for the news of the death of the True King, and if he and the princess entered safely, then the mission he gave must have failed. At that moment he saw someone wearing a blue official uniform at the entrance. ¡®Young Jeon?¡¯ It was Young Jeon, the successor to the Wicked Spear clan which was one of the Eight Evil Families. He held a strong appearance whether or not he failed the mission. And he approached and said, ¡°What happened? I heard the news that the True King had enr¡­¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Young Jeon bowed his head, annoying Oh Muyang. ¡°So a failure.¡± He could already tell from the bruised face. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°I get it, just report what hap¡­¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°Why do you keep saying you¡­?!¡± At that moment, Oh Muyang went silent. It was because a rough-faced middle-aged man entered the office, and judging from the clothes he had on, he was no member of the palace, but an outsider. ¡°Who the hell is that man who is coming here without the guards¡­¡± ¡°Did this man order it?¡± ¡°Y-yes Lord.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Oh Muyang¡¯s face went still. Chapter 150: Imperial Palace (1) ¡®Lord?¡¯At the words which came from Young Jeon¡¯s mouth, Oh Muyang was shocked. The person who he swore allegiance to is Muil. Then what was this? And¡ª ¡®Lord?¡¯ He had always called Muil, ¡®the one to be the lord.¡¯ But now he was referring to this unknown man as Lord? Oh Muyang¡¯s face turned angry. ¡°Young Jeon¡­ what are you trying to play at here?¡± ¡°I apologize. It is as you heard though.¡± ¡°What?¡± Was this guy joking? The person to be the Lord was abandoned and someone unheard of turned up and is now his new Lord? What happened? He couldn¡¯t imagine what could have happened. The middle aged man here didn¡¯t even give out more internal energy than a first rate warrior. And still, because of someone like this, he changed allegiance? Oh Muyang pulled out his sword and aimed it at the neck of the middle-aged man. ¡°Are you turning your back on him for this guy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Young Jeon didn¡¯t answer. Seeing him like that, Oh Muyang said to the middle aged man, ¡°What did you do?¡± The middle-aged man just said, ¡°I did nothing.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Oh Muyang frowned. It was due to the young voice he heard. It was a voice which didn¡¯t suit his appearance. But the voice seemed familiar. It wasn¡¯t a voice he had heard often, but one of the voices he had heard rather recently. ¡°I wondered who ordered this, but this is a face I saw before.¡± ¡°A face you saw?¡± ¡°Yes, I guess the reason you took Master Sa Muheo wasn¡¯t because he was a criminal then?¡± At those words Oh Muyang¡¯s eyes fluttered. Only the officials of the academy knew that Sa Muheo, who had been in the academy for a while, was now being treated as a criminal to get him out. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At that, Oh Muyang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You! No!¡± Only then did it hit him whose voice this could have belonged to. ¡®Mumu!¡¯ He figured out who he was. Although their meeting was brief in the academy, he remembered it because of this innocent tone. And then the face was¡ª ¡®Human skin mask.¡¯ He was sure. When he saw the mask, he saw subtle differences in color near the face and the neck. It seemed so high quality that it was hard to recognize unless one looked closely. And when he found out the identity, he realized it. ¡®Ha!¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the Southern Blade of the Emperor. He thought it was strange for the man to suddenly come and help the True King when his whereabouts were unknown. But when it came to Mumu, everything he heard just made sense now. The guy must have been the one who protected his brother Yu Jin-sung and the princess too. ¡®So the rumors are true?¡¯ Oh Muyang gulped without realizing. He didn¡¯t fully believe the story around Mumu. Even if he defeated Sa Muheo, and Kang Mui who was said to be someone in line to be a Lord, the Four Great Warriors are on a whole different level than them. Rumors came that a student had defeated two of those monsters. And now it seemed like the rumors were not false. If he is the one who protected the True King and his daughter, then surely he managed to bring them all here safely. ¡®Kuk.¡¯ For this reason, he asked that Yu Jin-sung be captured, it was a precaution. Rather, it turned out wrong. The only good thing here was that his neck was exposed. ¡®I still have a chance.¡¯ No matter how strong he was, if the neck was penetrated, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Oh Muyang concentrated his energy into his sword, and Mumu said, ¡°Did you ask for my brother to be kidnapped because of me?¡± In the place where Young Jeon decided to stab him in the back, why did he have to lie? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You admitted it right away.¡± ¡°It is a tough thing. I never thought that our plans would be shaken just because of you.¡± He was aware of the fact that all the plans in the academy went wrong because of Mumu. But that wasn¡¯t enough, and he continued to intervene. In a way, he is more annoying than those Four Great Warriors who are their source of revenge. ¡®It is daring that he chose to come all the way to this place which can be the same as an enemy camp. Well this will be your grave!¡¯ A blue energy rose on the sword of Oh Muyang. At the same time, the sword aimed at the neck penetrated. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The sword with enhanced energy didn¡¯t cut the throat. Rather the blade showed signs of breaking. Oh Muyang was dumbfounded at the sight of pieces of his sword falling down. He realized he was careless. But that wasn¡¯t it. Was it because he didn¡¯t see Mumu even try to block it? At that moment, something similar to smoke rose from the body of Mumu and the muscles around the neck began to turn thick and black. ¡®T-this?¡¯ ¡°It is tough to keep it going for long.¡± Mumu was practicing on how to control his muscles with the bands. His heart pounded fast as the blood circulated around, and he could strengthen his muscles. He didn¡¯t realize it until then just how tremendous the sense of intimidation was. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Oh Muyang was sure. The fact that even if he struggled, nothing can be done was known. So his choice was a simple one. Throw away the broken sword at Mumu like an assassin¡¯s weapon. Since this is a palace, if there is an uproar, the Imperial Palace, the hidden troops, the East Spear troops, the West Spear troops, and the Uniformed Guards will move. And no matter how strong he was, the power of the Imperial Palace could not be ignored. That is why even after infiltrating the troops, the Eight Evil families couldn¡¯t take control of the palace. But¡ª ¡°Where are you going?¡± He couldn¡¯t even walk a single step before his head was grabbed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Mumu lifted the head he was holding onto, shocking Oh Muyang as he tried to shake off the hand of Mumu. His kicks had no effect on Mumu. Rather, it was on the level of itching him, so he flicked the stomach of Oh Muyang. ¡°Kuak!¡± As soon as the stomach was hit, he felt like puking. It looked like a light flick, but he could taste the blood inside his mouth, shocking him once again. This guy didn¡¯t even try his best, he just flicked his fingers. ¡®M-monstrous brat.¡¯ He thought this child was on the same level as the Four Great Warriors, but this was more than expected. Oh Muyang had spread internal energy inside, but it didn¡¯t do anything. Is this really the power of the one on the side of the Forces of Justice? He didn¡¯t know how such a monster like this appeared on their side. ¡®¡­¡¯ Oh Muyang stared at Mumu. Even if he tried not to, he had ended up comparing Mumu to the one he swore loyalty to. They might have qualifications to lead, but Mui and Muil will have to kneel in front of this one. This one had the most incomparable talent when compared to them. Especially¡ª ¡®Muil¡­¡¯ He had a special body constitution that most people of Murim wished for. His blessed body made Muil seem like a monster. Was it said that a monster¡¯s opponent is a monster? It seemed like only Muil could handle Mumu, ¡®Before that¡­ I need¡­ to inform him.¡¯ Oh Muyang gritted his teeth. He tried not to do much, but the only way to deal with him would be with Deadly Blood Demonic Arts, which makes the entire body stronger for half an hour. It was a technique which shouldn¡¯t be used, and when used no one can counter it¡ª Oh Muyang began to make the energy in the body flow back, and he tried to make a run in a mess. At that moment, Mumu flicked in his stomach again. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Once again, Oh Muyang¡¯s back bent in pain with the internal organs twisting and stopping the technique. ¡°No use, so don¡¯t bother using it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Looks like you tried to make the eyes go red.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Oh Muyang was shocked. Did this guy come across someone using this? He didn¡¯t expect him to know and stop it. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He wanted to shout and make a mess by calling attention to them, but the voice wouldn¡¯t come out. Mumu said to him in an emotionless tone, ¡°Are you Muoh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Oh Muyang¡¯s eyes widened at this. His real name was Yang Muoh. He was blocked by a talent which he couldn¡¯t overcome and gave up on being a Lord, but he too was one of the five people holding a jade plaque. ¡°Cough¡­ cough, w-who are you? How¡­ do you know?¡± Even in the Eight Evil families, the ones who knew it were the Demon Blood Clan and the Heavenly Killing Valley. So how did he come to know about this? While he was shocked there came a familiar chuckle. ¡°Puah.¡± Turning to the direction of it, he saw Kang Mui. ¡®Mui?¡¯ Yang Muoh was more confused to see Kang Mui with restraints on his wrists and ankles. He thought Kang Mui was detained in the academy building, so why is he here? He was puzzled, but Kang Mui waved his index finger to the side with a smile. He was speechless but he knew what it meant. ¡®Give up. It will get easier.¡¯ Chapter 151: Imperial Palace (2) Oh Muyang, no Yang Muoh was confused.Like Sa Muheo, this man should have been detained in the academy as one of the culprits for arson and murder of a student. There was no way the academy would let Kang Mui out, so then how is he here? ¡®No!¡¯ In an instant, all kinds of thoughts went through his mind. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the East River Sword Star lose to the one called Mumu? Actually, there was no reason for that man to even fight with a sophomore at all. It was a fight with nothing to gain. And having all his thoughts come together¡ª ¡®Is he protecting him?¡¯ Then it made sense. Mumu fought to protect Kang Mui. It might sound stupid, but it fit. As a result, Yang Muoh managed to infer it. ¡®Something must have happened between the two, then?¡¯ For example, they must have allied together. But stil,l the story had gaps in it. If Mumu was being kept as a hidden card, then there was no way he was being used in this manner. Besides, wasn¡¯t Mumu the one who defeated Kang Mui? ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Yang Muoh couldn¡¯t understand the situation, and while thinking about it, Mumu said, ¡°You seem to be curious about a lot of things?¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you? Why are you with Kang Mui¡­¡± ¡°We will talk about that later.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have something with him and in the meantime this is a way to make sure you don¡¯t do something useless.¡± ¡°Useless?¡± ¡°We can talk again when we are done. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± Before Yang Muoh could say anything, Mumu shook his head. Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes rolled in pain at the hand around his head, and it was to the point even saliva was dripping down his mouth. ¡®¡­ This is no exaggeration.¡¯ Young Jeon, who was watching this, only clicked his tongue. From what he knew, Yang Muoh was someone who reached a level no one could when he was in his twenties. And to subdue such a person as a child? Mumu was such a monster. And he had felt miserable a while back with the choice he made, but not anymore. Maybe this choice had saved his clan. Golden Political Palace¡ª In the huge Imperial Palace there were the six departments, the City Supervising Department, the Imperial Academy, and the Hanlin Academy. In addition to them, there was the throne room where meetings were held. The warriors and people in charge of appeals to the emperor, along with those who announced the orders of the emperor, all resided close in the Imperial palace as well, and there are the concubines who stayed there in addition to those part of the internal affairs department too. At the center of the palace were the emperor¡¯s office and residence, and the Golden Imperial Hall was the place of the Emperor. Someone hit the desk decorated with dragon horns with a fist. The middle-aged man with long earlobes and wearing a jade dragon robe embroidered with golden dragons was the current emperor, Hong Inse. The emperor, unable to hide his anger, hit the desk again. Seeing him like that, the three people there couldn¡¯t lift their heads. Looking down at them, Emperor Hong Inse opened his mouth, ¡°How can it be that the True King is able to come to this palace, alive as well!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did you all tell me? Didn¡¯t you tell me that in half a day we will get the news of his death? Then what is this?¡± The reason why the emperor was so angry was because of the return of his sibling. This was something he wanted to be dealt with before entering the palace. However, if the man entered the palace completely fine, then supporters of the Emperor and the forces on his side would falter. ¡°Are you doing this because you don¡¯t really know what will happen if he uses our attacks on him as an excuse to show his power?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Right, military captain, you tell me, what do we do? The hidden troops who you believed in so much are a mess.¡± At that question, Nam Young-ki, who was bowing with his face down, raised his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty. The task this time had a huge unknown show up.¡± ¡°Unknown?¡± ¡°Yes. Neither our plan nor the captain of the hidden troops had noticed that the True King had a skilled great warrior by his side.¡± ¡°Great warrior?¡± ¡°There must have been someone on the level of Hwang Suk.¡± ¡°What!¡± At those words, the emperor frowned. Even if he hadn¡¯t mastered or learned martial arts, he still had a clear idea on what happened 17 years back, and he knew how terrifying Hwang Suk was. At this, the emperor spoke in a low voice. ¡°¡­ And this is the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, did Hwang Suk intervene?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then who else would protect that man? Did the North Heavenly Fist leave Sichuan for this?¡± ¡°We are not sure of it. However, the reason we came to see your majesty is because this might be our last chance.¡± ¡°Last chance?¡± When Emperor Hong Inse asked back¡ª Geum Jong-shin on the side raised his head and said, ¡°Yes. Your Majesty, as the military captain said, this is a situation where the True King entered with the intention to rebel against our actions.¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± The emperor kicked the chair he was sitting on and stood up. If such a situation as informed did occur, then the position of the emperor would be the worst. This was why he always tried to kill his brother. Emperor Hong Inse pushed the desk roughly and approached Geum Jong-shin and pressed on his shoulder. ¡°What is this chance you are speaking of? Do you mean to kill him within the palace?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geum Jong-shin didn¡¯t answer, which meant he agreed to it. ¡°Haa.¡± At this, Emperor Hong Inse was speechless. ¡°Was this the only thing you could come up with? Are you proposing to take his life in the palace, especially when he has just returned to the palace?¡± ¡°Your Majesty! You need to make a decision.¡± Man Young-ki banged his head on the ground. ¡°What! You of all¡­¡± ¡°Even your own thoughts know how well we value your honor. But, now is the only chance we will get, even Hwang Suk is not here, no officials are around.¡± ¡°Only chance we get?¡± ¡°If we miss this chance we cannot stop the plan of the True King and his intention to rebel here. Then the justification we spoke of until now will turn meaningless. Please make a decision for this!¡± ¡°¡­¡± These words made him go speechless. Actually, the emperor was also aware that it was no longer a situation where he could consider the justification at the time he openly used the hidden troops to assassinate his brother. The emperor sighed deeply as he straightened his body and spoke while looking down at them, ¡°Then what will you do?¡± At those words, Man Young-ki shouted, ¡°I admire the decision of Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I admire the decision of Your Majesty!¡± The captain of the hidden troops, who had a white mask on, also shouted. The emperor looked annoyed. ¡°Enough with the nonsense and talk about the countermeasures.¡± At this, Man Young-ki spoke, raising his head, ¡°Please call the True King to the throne room.¡± The grand entrance of the throne room¡ª Hong Myung-in, the True King, was dressed in official clothes while Hong Nayeon was wearing sky blue ritual robes. Ah Gong was on the side, and Mumu with the rough looking middle-aged man face was there too. All of them were being inspected by the guards. They had been inspected before entering the palace, but in order to enter the Golden Imperial Hall where the emperor was located, they had to get through another physical examination and examination of their personal belongings. But a problem arose. Normally the members of the imperial family were exempt from such inspections. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I apologize. Even if you are a close relative, you must all leave behind your belongings.¡± ¡°But this was his emperor¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°I apologize again, this is the order of his emperor this time.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± The True King sighed at this. Because he had the right to be exempted from inspection, he tried to enter with Ah Gong. And knowing there was nothing to be done, Ah Gong nodded. ¡®As I thought. Suspicious.¡¯ He said it was fine, but he couldn¡¯t be of help and was more wary as he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much without his twin blades. Ah Gong glanced at Mumu. ¡®Should I believe in him?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for Mumu, he wouldn¡¯t have even allowed the True King to enter the throne room. Actually, the True King also tried to refuse even if it was a royal order, but the emperor said bringing in escorts was fine, so he changed his mind. ¡°This is a precious bow. Keep it safe.¡± ¡°Yes. Princess.¡± Hong Nayeon handed her bow over to them. She was anxious because her means to protect her father was gone, but she felt alright. Of course, it was because she had Mumu on her side. And after checking their belongings in and being examined, they moved in. When they fully entered¡ª As they entered the palace, the door was closed. ¡®¡­¡¯ This made the True King frown. It was rare for the entrance of a throne room to be closed as soon as one entered. ¡®Is this a trap?¡¯ Everything was happening just how he hoped it wouldn¡¯t. The True King looked ahead to see the emperor on the throne with his arrogant expression and two aged eunuchs on the side. ¡®Huh.¡¯ Ah Gong already felt tense as he felt the internal energy around him. He heard that in the palace, there were two warriors who can be considered great warriors. And this seemed to be true. ¡®¡­ Strong.¡¯ He could feel the sharp force of theirs, and intimidation was making its way into his mind. All of this made it clear that they were one step above him. But the problem wasn¡¯t just them. There was a warrior with a white mask and a uniformed guard on the right side under the throne steps. The aura which rose from him said he couldn¡¯t be touched. ¡®So they are coming out.¡¯ She didn¡¯t feel it as thoroughly as Ah Gong did, but Hong Nayeon couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the sight of two skilled people on the side of the emperor. It was very surprising to see all this. ¡®Strong¡­ way too strong.¡¯ It was to the point where it was difficult to even guess how strong they were. It didn¡¯t seem like it was for nothing that the emperor was confident in his reign. Mumu whispered to Hong Nayeon, who was looking nervous. ¡°Is that the emperor?¡± S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes.¡± She gave a small nod and a light answer. And Mumu pointed to the emperor with a glance and said, ¡°Dealing with that one person will work?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Nayeon, who had no idea about this, had gone silent. She looked surprised at Mumu. The last time he said that, she thought it was to comfort herself. But¡ª ¡®¡­ Was he being serious?¡¯ Looking at Mumu¡¯s eyes, she realized this was no joke. Chapter 152: Imperial Palace (3) The throne room of the palace was supported by huge pillars. And Emperor Hong Inse was sitting on the throne, which is the most powerful seat, and looked at the four people who came in.The middle-aged man ahead, the True King. Maybe since he hadn¡¯t seen him for ten years, the gray hair and wrinkles had increased. Nevertheless, there was still strength in his steps, and the light in his eyes was still strong. ¡®Despite all this time those eyes are still the same.¡¯ The emperor had always feared him. As the saying went, an awl can at times pierce the awl too, and so, this man felt like someone who bowed his head only to strike later. So the emperor was sure that peace could be obtained only after the True King was killed. And when he saw him after ten years, that thought had turned more firm in his head. ¡®And that child is the princess?¡¯ His niece who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time had turned into a woman now. ¡®You had the wrong father.¡¯ The process of sitting on the throne wasn¡¯t smooth for the emperor. Since he wasn¡¯t recognized for his deeds and actions, he tried to change the flow by bringing in the concept of legitimacy. Therefore the justification was important, but the words of the military right hand and foreign affairs were correct. Now wasn¡¯t the occasion to waste time on such things. The justification was worthless once this man had died. The emperor looked at the head of the hidden troops with the white mask standing under the throne steps. He was the best warrior raised through a lot of support, and even now he was remarkable. Today, in this place he will witness the execution. The entire throne room was filled with captains of the hidden troops, all captain and leader level, and warriors of the uniformed guards ready for the ambush. ¡®This will be your grave True King.¡¯ No matter how much he planned for, this was the end. Even if one of the Four Great Warriors, who were known to be at the peak of martial arts, came here, the emperor was sure that they could not do much. That was how great the power gathered here was. The True King and his party walked right in front of the throne, and the white masked man scanned them. First was Hong Nayeon. ¡®The woman is good.¡¯ He thought it was pretty good for a woman and a lot more than he expected. Next was Ah Gong. ¡®That warrior I know¡­ my men must have had a hard time.¡¯ He had seen the warriors in the top 20, but it was no exaggeration to say that Ah Gong was a lot better than them, but now he wasn¡¯t anything compared to him. ¡®Is it him?¡¯ The middle-aged man with a rough face and nice muscles¡ªtoo similar to what he was told. The members who came back alive had spoken about him. ¡®Killing a captain in one¡­¡¯ He found it hard to believe at first. If it wasn¡¯t for their report, he would have misjudged the man. No matter how he looked, the man seemed to be a first rate warrior at most. He would know how strong the man was, if he used more of his energy to intercept, but that would be troublesome. ¡®Well, he has to be at the great warrior level.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if this was an attempt by the opponent attempting to make people be less guarded around him by giving out such low energy. If that was the case, he was a nuisance to go against. But it will not happen now, because the best troops of the palace have been gathered. The steps got closer. ¡®103 steps.¡¯ ¡®102 steps.¡¯ ¡®101 steps.¡¯ And the party of the True King stopped at exactly 100 steps from the throne where a yellow line was drawn. It was the distance the imperial palace determined. It was said to be a rule, but it was more like a safety measure to protect the emperor. The True King knelt down and bowed his head. ¡°The True King of Sichuan greets His highness.¡± And everyone then got down on their knees. The emperor just blankly looked at them and raised his hand. Then the eunuch, the two great warriors, and the captain of the uniformed guards in blue were looked at as he spoke. ¡°Have a seat.¡± And soon as the words came, those who were bowing bent their knees to sit, and so did the four of them. The True King looked at the emperor, and the emperor looked back at him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A moment of heavy silence elapsed, and the first to speak was the emperor. ¡°You broke your own word and left the palace.¡± He said it. The True King frowned at the words. He left the palace after making a promise to the emperor who was constantly anxious from his presence. However, despite the promise, the emperor didn¡¯t seem to be calm. Rather he was testing the True King constantly by creating messy situations. And the True King said, ¡°¡­ Your Majesty. Before being a member of the imperial family, I am the father to a person. And it was my choice to go and save her.¡± ¡°Are you saying that someone is targeting the princess?¡± The True King¡¯s face hardened at those words. This child of his was sent to the academy without anyone being informed¡ª And the imperial palace gave a false order to get her out of the academy and tried to hurt her. ¡®How can someone called the emperor of a nation do¡­¡¯ The True King couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. The reason why he bowed his head was because this man was his older brother and he did that to keep the people safe. The emperor raised his hand¡ª ¡°Go.¡± The captain of the West Spear Troops, one of the great warriors, looked somewhere. And then one after another four eunuchs brought something. There were cups placed on a tray. They set down the tray in front of those seated. And the True King wondered what was in the cup when the emperor said, ¡°I made up my mind for a great cause. To bring peace and stability to the nation, I give orders to the True King as the emperor to drink the cup.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At that, not just the True King, but even Hong Nayeon frowned. She guessed they were going straight into a trap, but this was outright murder. What was in the cup must be something bad. ¡®How can they even do¡­¡¯ She thought that they would only act as such with the right justification but this¡ª ¡°Father¡­¡± Hong Nayeon looked at her father in a sad voice, he was gritting his teeth. He, too, knew that his emperor would not be able to try and attempt to take his life within the imperial palace. The reason he even came here was because he was sure of it. But now even that hope had been shattered. ¡°In the end¡­ Your Majesty wants to kill your own younger brother.¡± The True King struggled to part his lips. And the Emperor spoke coldly, ¡°If you really think about the welfare of the nation, please ease my anxiety.¡± ¡°¡­ Sigh.¡± The True King sighed. In the end, this was being done. He had endured so much for the sake of the people and his only daughter. However, the emperor wanted not just his life but his daughter¡¯s too. The True King grabbed the cup in front of him. ¡°Father!¡± Hong Nayeon was shocked and tried to stop him, but her father had poured the poisoned contents onto the floor of the palace, making the emperor raise his eyebrow. ¡°You dare to refuse my order?¡± ¡°Your order. Sigh.¡± The True King got up. And glaring at the emperor, he raised his voice, ¡°Before His majesty died, he quietly gave the order to the members of the court about me, but I willingly gave up the throne for your sake and for the people.¡± ¡°What! Where did you get such rumors¡­¡± ¡°I was the one who persuaded the empress to take the seal into her hand. But now, this is enough, to try and take the life of a brother! Even after becoming the emperor you failed to break free of your nature!¡± ¡°True King!¡± ¡°You disappoint your younger brother who gave up the throne for you!¡± Emperor Hong Inse was speechless at this. But it was only for a while. This was why he wanted to kill his younger brother. The True King had the justification, influence, and force to overturn his rule. ¡°As expected, you thought of rebellion!¡± Emperor Hong Inse rose from the throne, and he pointed his finger at his younger brother. ¡°Listen. The True King has shown his true intentions. Subdue the sinners right now!¡± He was afraid his name would fall. ¡°YES!!!!¡± Rumble! From the ceiling of the throne room, the West Spear troops and the uniformed guards who were waiting in ambush pushed ahead. All of them were skilled warriors. ¡°It doesn¡¯t go beyond my expectations.¡± Ah Gong, the King of Twin Blades, rose from his seat and took a stance. He was already aware of this ambush. ¡°Seal the exit!¡± ¡°YES!¡± S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. All of the people began to surround them. Seeing them like this, Hong Nayeon truly hated the emperor. As if bullying her father wasn¡¯t enough, now he was pushing them into a corner. Biting her lip, she opened her mouth with red eyes, ¡°¡­ The words you said before, can you follow through with them?¡± At her words, Mumu, with the mask on, got up and cleared his throat. ¡°If senior want my help.¡± ¡°¡­ Help me. Please.¡± A single tear fell down the right cheek of Hong Nayeon which made Mumu take a deep breath. He then turned the dial on his left hand. At the same time, the muscles of Mumu swelled, and his shirt was torn. The densely formed muscles were now turning black with steam gushing out. ¡®!?¡¯ The eyes of the West and East Spear troops changed at this. It was the same for the two great warriors on the side of the Emperor. The change in Mumu¡ª As a result of the sense of intimidation he created, everyone turned wary. And Mumu took one step, making the warriors of the three groups who had surrounded them flinch and step back. This made the emperor angry. ¡°What are you doing! Catch them right now!¡± His shout startled and brought them to their senses. However, attacking was not easy. The feeling of intimidation they felt from Mumu was so great that it was difficult to breathe. At that time, the leader of the hidden troops with the white mask shouted. ¡°Move out of my way!¡± At his cry, the three groups there split to the sides. He pulled out a white sword with a colorful pattern engraved on it. The moment he drew his sword, a sharp killing intent rose up. Seeing this, the expression of Ah Gong hardened. ¡®¡­ I was hoping not.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed at the energy emanating from it. At this level, he was almost at the level of a great warrior. He was an unparalleled warrior who overcame the wall, a warrior in the top ten which couldn¡¯t be dealt with. Ah Gong glanced at Mumu. ¡®It is embarrassing. The man alone was by himself, so if the two guardians of the emperor step ahead then it would be lacking on our side and become dangerous.¡¯ It was an unfavorable situation. So far, the two guardians were watching the situation, but if they felt that the situation was urgent at any time, they would join in. Then¡ª It was at that moment. Like a candle with its wick turned up, the leader¡¯s form rushed in. It was a movement so quick that even Ah Gong couldn¡¯t see it. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, something happened. As he rushed in, Mumu held him up. Flustered at this, the man tried to cut off Mumu¡¯s hand with his sword with sword energy on it. Even before that, the head of his was crushed. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ Everything happened way too quickly, so much so that the throne room had turned silent in an instant. It was something no one expected. ¡®A-a great warrior close to¡­¡¯ Who would have thought that this would happen? It was extremely shocking. Not caring about it, Mumu placed the body without a head next to the emperor with his blood soaked hand. Chapter 153: Imperial Palace (4) Mumu sent a gesture, telling him to come down, with his hand dripping with blood, and the Emperor on the throne, upon seeing this, could feel a chill running down his spine.At the time of the founding ceremony of the hidden troops, the emperor had watched the guardians of his, the two great warriors, and the captain of the hidden troops fight. And the fight looked so strong and intense that it was impossible to clearly see what had happened along with it devastating the place. Accordingly, the emperor considered that the investment into this group had been good. ¡®¡­ No way.¡¯ The emperor, who acknowledged him, and his two guardians were shocked at this absurd death. He assumed that it would be a hundred percent success. But in the middle of the room with the opponent not being even seen¡ª ¡°W-what is this?¡± Emperor Hong Inse asked the two people on his side. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At this, the West Spear Troops commander, who was on the left, spoke without taking his eyes off Mumu. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I think you need to leave this place.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The man doesn¡¯t appear to be close to a great warrior but seems to be at a level similar to or even higher than the Four Great Warriors.¡± The West Spear Troops captain directly fought with the captain of the hidden troops. The martial arts of this dead captain were as good as being next in line to be a great warrior. And to subdue such a person this easily¡ª Cold sweat ran down his forehead. The tension was extremely high. He himself didn¡¯t have confidence to deal with this monster. ¡°Your Majesty. Please allow me to use the relic for this.¡± ¡°Do we have to use the relic now?¡± ¡°There is no way we can defeat him without that.¡± ¡°I agree with Eunuch Cho on this.¡± The captain of the East Spear Troops agreed. As the guardians of the Imperial Palace could easily be subdued and taken down, the relic had to be used. ¡®I too had competed with that man 16 years ago when they were raised in the palace.¡¯ Among the six weapons with an ego, there was one pair, the Yang Sword and Yin Blade. They boldly held out against those warriors in the past only with the support of the North Heavenly First and the Southern Blade of the Emperor had to stop him. ¡°Your Majesty, allow us.¡± The emperor nodded his head with trembling eyes and looked nervous. And the two guardians went down the podium¡ª Eunuch Go gave orders to the several waiting for it. ¡°Take his majesty and get out. That one there is¡­¡± It was right then. With a huge roar the floor around was crushed, and along with that, Mumu moved ahead at a tremendous speed. ¡°Eunuch Cho.¡± ¡°I get it!¡± The two of them pulled out their uniquely shaped swords with the middle of the blade having an empty design in it and swung them ahead. It was the moment when they swung the weapons that a low sound overlapped with it. A strong wave arose in the middle of the two, forming a circle, rushing at Mumu. Mumu tried to break the wave rushing at him, but¡ª The moment he swung his fist, his body floated up into the air. ¡®!?¡¯ It was a strange thing. The moment the waves touched them, their bodies seemed to become weightless, and the sensation of being supported by the ground disappeared. ¡°Take his majesty out! Ah!¡± Eunuch Cho swung his sword at Mumu who was floating high up in the air. The sharp blue sword energy was shot straight at Mumu¡¯s chest. Mumu, who had been turned upside down, slashed it down. The flying sword energy bounced off and was redirected into the ground. At this, Eunuch Cho was shocked. It wasn¡¯t the sword energy being cut down which shocked him but it being done with bare hands. ¡®He is a person who deviates from the normal teachings.¡¯ ¡°Eunuch Go!¡± ¡°I know!¡± The two of them crossed their weapons in the pattern of the letter Z and moved for Mumu at high speed. Sword and blade energy flooded towards Mumu. But as if Mumu had gotten used to this infinitely lighter body, he flicked his fingers readily at the strong winds. The invisible winds moved and they were quite powerful as well. The air which was fiercely blowing now was glowing blue like a flower ready to bloom in the wind. However, even if they used this as a defense, the power of the wind didn¡¯t die easily, so the pillars were broken and the ceiling shook. At this sight, Ah Gong bit his tongue. All three of them were so different. ¡®The guardians of the palace are known to be potentially comparable to the Four Great Warriors, it seems the rumors are true.¡¯ They were already strong to begin with and now even had relics on them with unknown powers, so this can be considered as a time when the strongest could be defeated. ¡°Huh!¡± As Mumu took a deep breath, his chest began to swell up. In that state, Mumu blew out. And Mumu¡¯s body which was now weightless in a zone stretched out towards the two eunuchs who were about to cross blades. ¡®No!¡¯ The two eunuchs clicked their tongues at Mumu¡¯s attempt and began to cross their blades. The power of the two weapons didn¡¯t end there. When the sword and blade touched each other, another wave spread around from the middle parts. Seeing this, Mumu lowered his head and blew. ¡°Phewwwwww!¡± Mumu¡¯s body soared up, and thanks to that, the wave of attacks didn¡¯t hit him, but the other warriors who were surrounding the True King. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°T-the body!¡± Those who were hit by the wave fell to the ground, and they fell face down as if the weight of their bodies had been doubled. Their bodies were now digging into the floor. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Seeing this, Mumu¡¯s eyes lit up, and at that moment the two eunuchs moved to where Mumu was and swung their weapons. ¡°You cannot avoid this!¡± Along with the shout, the wave rushed for Mumu. They were just ten feet away, so the wave hit Mumu, and the moment it touched him¡ª Mumu¡¯s body, which was floating midair, fell down. Depending on the way the swords were crossed, the waves would decide on making their target float weightlessly or increasing their target¡¯s weight, causing them to fall to the ground. They called this repulsion and attraction. And it was because of the power they had that they managed to defend the palace 17 years ago. The two eunuchs who came down looked at Mumu with a smile. The stronger the internal energy being used, the more they would feel an effect. And so they laughed at Mumu. ¡°The force pulling to the ground is a hundred times greater. Unlike repulsion which causes weight to disappear, the body cannot move now.¡± Normally, they couldn¡¯t handle up to a hundred times the power. However, after nearly 17 years of training, they were able to increase the weight increase inflicted. Even that monster in the past had his movements dulled at this. But if it was several times more than that, then any person should have been killed. ¡°Eunuch Cho.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± The two eunuchs each aimed for Mumu¡¯s neck and heart. It was about to be done before Mumu could get adjusted. But¡ª The swords which were surrounded by sword energy were caught in Mumu¡¯s hands ¡®¡­!?¡¯ The eyes of the two eunuchs widened. What does it mean to be able to move against such heaviness? They were shocked at this, to which Mumu said, ¡°They seem to be good enough to be used as training tools.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is a waste to break them, so I will end it right now.¡± At that moment, Mumu¡¯s leg, which was stuck to the ground, surged up and hit the eunuch in the left rib. ¡°Kuak!¡± With the sound of the bones breaking for Eunuch Go, his body bounced several times on the ground, and he passed through the room and disappeared outside. People could hear the roar but no one knew where he ended up. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Seeing this scene, Eunuch Cho was dumbfounded. It should have been difficult to even move with such force pushing Mumu down. But now his leg was raised, and he kicked someone out of the room too. ¡°Y-you how can you move under this weight¡­¡± ¡°You call this weight?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Not heavy? While he was shocked, Mumu realized the weapon he caught in one hand and struck the other one with the palm of his hand. ¡°Kuak!¡± The neck had burrowed into his torso like a turtle. ¡°Kuak!¡± The emperor was escorted with the eunuchs and moved outside the hall. Face didn¡¯t mean anything at this point anymore, and it wasn¡¯t the right time to question things. The more stubborn he was the more of a crisis it would turn into. And¡ª Hearing the roar from within the throne room, the emperor looked behind him. Something broke through the walls of the room and flew through the other places. It kept flying so much that it destroyed many buildings in its path. ¡®W-what was that?¡¯ It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but it looked like one of the two commanders. Were they taken down in such a short time? ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± At the urging of his men, the emperor turned his head and ran. He had to somehow get out and get all the troops to stop this, and it was when they were running ahead¡ª At that moment, someone landed in front of him. It was Mumu. The human face mask on him made him look like a reaper now. ¡°Eik!¡± Emperor Hong Inse was scared as he stepped back, and at this the eunuchs around moved ahead to protect him. ¡°Your Majesty! Run¡­¡± Seemingly like Mumu thought they were a minor nuisance, he knocked them all down with the gesture of a hand, and all the eunuchs flew out as if they were paper dolls. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Seeing this absurd sight the emperor fell back on the ground, and he ran with what power he could muster. This was not something he could even think to deal with. Mumu walked ahead, grabbed him by the collar, and lifted him up. Then made eye contact as he asked, ¡°I will ask just once. Where is the plaque?¡± Chapter 154: Imperial Palace (5) Among the Six Departments, there was a Military department.In one of its offices was a young man wearing the official uniform of a 5th ranked officer. He was the one in charge of the inner palace¡¯s guards, and he was resting his chin on his desk by wiggling his fingers. In the imperial palace, he is known as Il Mu-Hyung, a guard captain, but his real identity was Hyun Muil, the owner of the jade plaque and one of the five who received it. Originally, it was during work hours, but he was thinking that there was something strange happening in the current situation. ¡®The True King came to the palace, so why is there no report yet?¡¯ Of course, there was a report. However, the report came from one of the low ranking officers, and not his men. ¡®Strange.¡¯ The fact that the True King entered the palace was no different from the story of the imperial palace¡¯s hidden troops failing the mission. Up to that point, the True King might have been in a hidden ambush with trump cards on all sides, but right now he and his daughter were within the palace together. ¡®This means that not just the hidden troops but many more here had failed their missions to kill them.¡¯ Obviously it had to be as such. However, Oh Muyang didn¡¯t report anything. Oh Muyang was being cautious with everything, and he was the one who was good at ploys and would respond to any irregularities swiftly. But there was something suspicious about him not reporting anything. At this point, the situation felt hard for the emperor or hidden troops to move, then what is Oh Muyang doing not coming to him? ¡®This cannot be.¡¯ In the end, Hyun Muil decided to visit the man himself and was ready to head out of the inner palace, but a crippled old eunuch came to the entrance. Seeing that, Hyun Muil snorted as he said, ¡°I guess the item did you good. You couldn¡¯t even walk right until a moment back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious of snooping here and there and focus on getting back to health.¡± With those words to the eunuch, he tried to pass by until the old one said. ¡°Are you heading for Oh Muyang?¡± Surprisingly, the voice of the old eunuch was quite young, not matching his appearance at all. Even his eyes were overflowing with energy. Hyun Muil, who tried to pass by the old eunuch, stopped. ¡°¡­ What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°If you are trying to go for the person I think you are, then I recommend not to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hyun Muil turned his head and frowned. And he looked at the old eunuch and said, ¡°Are you being cocky for a person who cannot even use his body right?¡± ¡°I am not being cocky.¡± ¡°Then to whom do you think you are to tell me to not go?¡± At his angry tone, the old eunuch bowed his head and said, ¡°How can I forget the grace that you have shown? I am just telling you this to repay the favor.¡± ¡°Repay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At those words of his, the glare of Hyun Muil sharpened. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°The Warrior of Super Strength has entered the imperial palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words, Hyun Muil¡¯s eyes widened. What now? Who came? ¡°You mean the one called Mumu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this? He should be in the academy¡­¡± ¡°He showed up as a guard.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words Hyun Muil looked shocked. But this old eunuch was supposed to be with Oh Muyang and was the one who takes care of the tasks Oh Muyang gives. So this isn¡¯t someone to easily ignore. Hyun Muil thought that he had to go to the office of Oh Muyang, but he was stopped. ¡°Do not go.¡± ¡°Who are you to tell me¡­¡± ¡°Calm down. Muoh is in his hands and he was betrayed by the descendant of the Wicked Spear Clan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hyun Muil was at a loss for words at this. Did the Wicked Spear Clan which he asked to capture Yu Jin-sung, betray him? ¡°Do not talk nonsense, he is a man who¡¯d rather die than succumb to the pressure of¡­¡± ¡°He referred to the academy student as lord.¡± ¡°Lord? What is that¡­¡± ¡°And Kang Mui was with him.¡± ¡°Kang Mui?¡± Hyun Muil was now even more confused at this. It felt difficult to even understand what kind of situation this was with all this new information coming in. Why would a man under him betray him and refer to a child as his lord? And Kang Mui was here? Did it mean they were working together? Hyun Muil clenched his teeth. It was difficult to figure out exactly what was happening here with the information he held. What was certain was that what he built up until now had begun to shake one after another. ¡°Fucking dogs!¡± Hyun Muil thought that he had to catch them right then and there, but the old eunuch said, ¡°Calm down. There may be some hidden plan, he boldly invaded the palace and is aiming for you.¡± ¡°Secrets and whatever else do not matter. There is that student there and if he can be dealt with then most of the variable factors will vanish.¡± An accurate decision to kill. However, the eunuch tried to dissuade him. ¡°Two of the Four Great Warriors have suffered in the hands of that child. That means he also is around their level or stronger than them.¡± ¡°So you are saying I will lose to someone like that?¡± As soon as he said it, the clothes of Hyun Muil fluttered with a strong wind coming up. The bookshelves around began to shake. The force was so strong that the old eunuch¡¯s breathing turned rough. ¡°Huk¡­ huk¡­¡± Even before his dantian was destroyed, enduring it would be difficult. Hyun Muil looked at him and said, ¡°Do not act up. You are a thing to be used.¡± ¡°Kuk¡­ Bumping¡­ to him¡­ might¡­ not¡­ be¡­¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Hyun Muil grabbed the eunuch by the throat. ¡°You seem to be wishing for death first.¡± ¡°T¡­ they lost¡­ life¡­ due¡­ to¡­ carelessness¡­ please¡­ calm down¡­¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The old eunuch¡¯s eyes were rolling back as breathing turned difficult. Hyun Muil, who was glaring at him, relaxed his clenched hand. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± The old eunuch collapsed on the ground coughing. Hyun Muil, who was glaring at the man disapprovingly, calmed his anger. He almost did something bad, unable to hold back his anger, but there was a point in the old eunuch¡¯s words. ¡®Carelessness¡­¡¯ There is a high chance that this notorious guy had something up his sleeve, and he was said to be unmatched in strength, being so bold that he came to the palace, so he must be more prepared. And to be swayed by him would be like playing into his plan. So he asked, ¡°What do you mean then?¡± The old eunuch¡¯s mouth, which had been bent down from coughing, twitched and glared at him. The eunuch said while hiding his appearance, ¡°Haa¡­ ha¡­ leave the palace right now.¡± At a forest hill to the southwest about ten kilometers from the capital¡ª Hyun Muil and the descendants of the Eight Evil Families led by himself were using footwork. ¡®Damn it. How did things get this twisted?¡¯ Although they managed to move from the palace, their pride was hurt by this. They had been running until now. However, everything was messed up because of that one guy. Hyun Muil turned his head and looked at the old eunuch, not liking his sight. [I am not asking you to give up on the Imperial palace.] [Doesn¡¯t this sound like it though?] [For a very short time¡­ you just need to disappear.] After all, isn¡¯t this like saying to avoid that kid and hide? In order to evade being pursued as much as possible and not leave any trace, he escaped with as few people as possible, but he couldn¡¯t meet their eyes either. [Until now, we have endured all kinds of humiliation through the process of trying to rebuild the name and family. Everything is for the greater world. You shouldn¡¯t consider this as humiliation.] Greater world¡ª If it wasn¡¯t for that, they would have fought with Mumu no matter what the outcome was. If they lost to him, then it will be over. Hyun Muil eventually chose a safe path. ¡®Enjoy the moment. Both you and the Four Great Warriors will die in my hands¡­¡¯ Hyun Muil narrowed his eyes as he vowed to himself. It was because they could see someone come. However, the form was different from normal people. It was walking with its head lowered like a doll losing its string. This was a bizarre sight. ¡°Phew.¡± Well, they were quite annoyed with it so¡ª He pulled out the sword from his waist. He had to vent his anger out on something. But just then¡ª The form which was walking while staggering straightened its body and immediately raised its head and looked ahead. ¡®!?¡¯ ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The old eunuch knelt down. Holding his head, he looked ahead in wonder and frustration as he tore the skin off. The skin began to show off the face hidden under it. It was Sa Muheo, a member of the academy brought in as a criminal and brought by Oh Muyang. And in his eyes, there was a weird light. Hyun Muil was said to have the most amazing talent among the five who held the plaque. Even though he hadn¡¯t shown a serious side, he was someone who had a strong body, but with his body suffering too much in the past, he collapsed. ¡°Kuak!¡± He clutched his chest as if his heart hurt. And from a place about ten steps away, a monster with its right upper body blown away staggered to him. It was a terrifying image to see him move without dying despite part of his upper body gone, and the monster which appeared gently stroked the head of suffering Hyun Muil and said, ¡°I am reaping the harvest, my alter ego.¡± At the same time in the throne room¡ª In the throne room, there were many struggling to protect the True King, who had been surrounded by the uniformed guards. With the best warriors of the palace being brought in, Mumu had been able to handle them all. ¡°Ahh!¡± S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The blade energy used by the twin blade wielder Ah Gong cut through the place. At his chaotic attack, three men had fallen back with huge wounds on them. Normally one would be afraid of this sight¡­ ¡°Do not give them a chance!¡± ¡°If the True King is caught, victory is ours!¡± They were anxious to catch their target. Since they were now in the palace and the hidden troops¡¯ captain was defeated, they had to capture the True King to win now. Only then can that monster be stopped. ¡®Need to catch the True King.¡¯ ¡®Before his majesty is defeated, we must strike first.¡¯ They didn¡¯t have the talent to withstand a monster like Mumu. Therefore, in order to protect the emperor, it was considered that the only answer was to take the True King as a hostage. ¡°If not, get the princess!¡± The weakness of the True King was his daughter. But Hong Nayeon wasn¡¯t just any girl, but a 3rd year student at the academy. And she wasn¡¯t standing out because of Mumu and Ah Gong, but she was quite skilled too. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± But the problem was the number of opponents. Despite having skilled people on the side of the True King, the number on the side of the emperor was too much. And unlike them, these people were more trained to protect a person. ¡®¡­ Still?¡¯ She thought that it wouldn¡¯t take too long to catch the emperor if it was Mumu, but this was taking longer than he thought. Was something happening outside? As she was puzzled¡ª At that moment the ceiling of the room had shattered and landed on the floor. Everyone stopped fighting and looked there. One of the uniformed guards looked there and shouted in pain. ¡°Y-your Majesty!!!¡± At the place where they landed, there was Mumu with his human skin mask and the emperor who was shocked, being clenched by the robe he was wearing. Despair flooded onto the faces of the people of the palace, at the sight of their emperor being taken captive. ¡°Euk!¡± Then when Mumu let go of the hand, the emperor fell, stumbling down. ¡°T-this¡­!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± At that appearance, the eunuchs and more couldn¡¯t hold back their anger. However, they were still shocked with the emperor¡¯s robes being stained yellow and the tears flowing from his face. How terrified was the man? One uniformed guard couldn¡¯t stand it and yelled, ¡°How dare you do this to¡­!¡± ¡°S-stop!¡± The emperor screamed at him. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°H-how dare you scream with my safety on the line?¡± On the contrary, the members of the palace, even the skilled warriors who all wanted to shout out at the man were now left dumbfounded. As if he didn¡¯t care about the reaction, the emperor noticed Mumu. ¡°I-I think they are still like that because they don¡¯t know how great your power is. P-please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡®Ha!¡¯ They were speechless at how humiliating the actions of the emperor were. The great emperor of the empire was giving into a man in fear. Seeing the emperor act like this, Hong Nayeon, the princess, smiled. [Then will the problem be solved if the emperor is dealt with?] ¡®Ahh.¡¯ She thought they were words to comfort her, but it actually happened. Chapter 155: Imperial Palace (6) At the humiliating actions of the emperor, Ah Gong bit his lip.¡®To see the emperor succumb to him like this.¡¯ The emperor is the nation itself. And he even had the title of the Son of Heaven. Since the emperor was a being above all the people and ruled the vast land, even the warriors and martial sects never rejected or acted difficult with him. It was also because he was someone with numerous people around him to carry out tasks which no sect would have. However, the emperor right now had turned back into just a single individual. It was an event which had more of an effect and impact than the Four Great Warriors. ¡®No, this might go down in history¡­¡¯ He never thought that this would be a sight one could see. Like Ah Gong, the True King also felt ashamed upon seeing this. In order to save his own skin, the emperor called himself the ruler of a great empire but now surrendered like this. ¡®¡­ The emperor¡¯s choice is right.¡¯ He thought he knew why the emperor threw his pride away. However, the emperor who chose his own safety was no longer qualified to be emperor. At that time, Mumu nodded his head at the emperor and pointed to the True King. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I-I get it!¡± The emperor came ahead with a box engraved with a dragon pattern in gold. The expression of the eunuch changed, realizing what this was. Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know what it was? ¡®The seal!¡¯ The box here was none other than the box which held the seal. The shocked people rushed for the emperor to try and dissuade him. ¡°Y-your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡± And¡ª Mumu lightly stomped his foot on the floor. ¡°Huk!¡± ¡°T-the throne room!¡± As if an earthquake had occurred, the entire hall shook and the floor was split around Mumu, causing everyone to stop. The emperor, also scared now, wasn¡¯t listening to the officials any longer, as the trembling of the hall made every bit of courage disappear, and any thought of trying to get out of this had completely disappeared. If he didn¡¯t do this, then his life wouldn¡¯t be saved. ¡®¡­ He isn¡¯t human.¡¯ He was a walking disaster. The emperor walked to the True King and knelt down. Seeing this, the people around all held despair in their eyes. The emperor was kneeling down with the lid of the box opened, and he raised his voice and said to the True King, ¡°Listen! I am not good at managing the state¡¯s affairs because I am no good, so I want to give this over to the virtuous True King!¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ At those words the eyes of Hong Nayeon and the True King were shocked. They didn¡¯t know that the emperor would actually bring them the royal seal. Hong Nayeon looked at Mumu with shocked eyes. ¡®What the hell did he do?¡¯ It made them question what had been done to the emperor for him to kneel and endure this humiliation when he had such a strong desire for power. The emperor was the highest position in the nation. And as a result, the inside of the palace turned upside down right then. Due to the return of the True King to the palace, which was no different from a regular visit, the entire palace was on alert. But this was more shocking than anyone thought possible. The officials who followed the emperor had to stop him, but they were unable to. ¡°From now, the Imperial Palace is under the control of the uniformed guards!¡± It was because the True King was given power too quickly. And the uniformed guards were divided into two parts, internal and external. Although there were many skilled warriors which protected the family and its internal affairs, they numbered significantly less than those of the outer palace which protected the imperial castle. ¡®Did they hold onto the outer palace?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a position just to hold power. Before entering the palace, the True King had summoned the officials who still supported him to the hall of the empress dowager. However, as the emperor took the throne, the officials had moved in directions to quickly seize the place and calm the palace issues. ¡°Spread the news of Emperor Hong Inse¡¯s attempt to assassinate his brother outside the palace.¡± Rumors quickly moved from the palace. As a result, the powers of the palace fell into confusion, and the powers of the imperial faction had no choice but to lie flat on their faces because they couldn¡¯t find any words to say. Everything was going the True King¡¯s way. ¡°Your Majesty. The princess is here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The door to the Emperor¡¯s room opened, and Hong Nayeon came in. Seeing the piles of papers, appeals, and other documents piled up like a mountain, Hong Nayeon just exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You are here?¡± ¡°Yes. Father.¡± Emperor Hyung Myung-in, who was handling the piled up work, rose from his seat. Seeing this, the princess was puzzled. Since the previous emperor had been here before, and the transfer of power was too swift, he had a lot of things to do to take control of the palace in order to hold a formal ceremony, so he decided to get the work done by himself. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she approached the desk and waited, the emperor also sat across from her. As it was customary for the emperor to sit first, she waited, and the emperor sat down, looking tired from the work. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Of course. It is fine. No, actually, can I be okay?¡± ¡°You are tired right?¡± ¡°I saw the affairs of working during the time of my father, but this is too hard.¡± ¡°It will be fine when the palace stabilizes.¡± ¡°It will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Now, if father is shaken, the empire will be shaken too.¡± At those words, Emperor Hong Myung-in smiled at his only child. The princess who had been smiling at him said, ¡°But father, you must be busy right now, so why?¡± ¡°I called you because I wanted to ask you for something and hear your thoughts too.¡± ¡°Thoughts?¡± To her confused face, he said, ¡°It is about the Warrior of Super Strength.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± When the name of Mumu came up, her eyes shone. If it weren¡¯t for Mumu, they could have lost their lives several times over in the past few days. Could it be that she was summoned here to discuss how to repay him? She thought it had to be. ¡°What about Mumu?¡± ¡°I want to know what kind of person young lord Mumu is.¡± ¡°Uh? What kind of person?¡± At her confused response, he said like a whisper, ¡°If you know what kind of person he is, then recruit him as an ally.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± At the words of the emperor, Hong Nayeon exhaled. But she never thought that the emperor would be interested in Mumu. ¡®He wants Mumu?¡¯ Actually, this wasn¡¯t so odd. Thanks to Mumu, they managed to escape death, and Mumu¡¯s power was so strong that even the captains and great warriors were all shocked. If such a person becomes part of their strength, was there anyone who wouldn¡¯t be reassured? ¡®Want Mumu?¡¯ Hong Nayeon also didn¡¯t know much about Mumu. But she knew Mumu was a free-spirited person. Being free-spirited meant that one didn¡¯t like being dragged around in the name of an oath or honor. ¡®This is why he wasn¡¯t afraid of the emperor.¡¯ Sure, he was like a walking disaster. He was absolutely strong enough to make anyone lose everything. After thinking a moment, she said, ¡°Father¡­ I want you to take Mumu, but¡­¡± Before she could continue speaking, the emperor spoke first, ¡°Right. It must not be easy for a person with so much power to be held. However, this incident showed me two things.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I ask what those two are?¡± ¡°First of all, I am quite grateful to young lord Mumu, I even thought that he was someone sent by the heavens.¡± Hong Nayeon agreed with it. The power the former emperor had was too much for her and her father to even fight back. However, Mumu changed everything like it was a dream. And thanks to this, she had another thought. Hong Nayeon asked, ¡°¡­ So this means you are afraid of Mumu.¡± At that question, Emperor Hong Myung-in nodded with a bitter smile. After noticing the strength of Mumu, the emperor felt both gratitude and fear. Mumu¡¯s power wasn¡¯t at a level which any human could handle. A walking disaster¡ªjust as humans could not defend themselves against a natural disaster. Mumu seemed that scary to the emperor and the enemies. ¡°Speak honestly. I am ashamed to be in a place of still taking help, but I am afraid of him.¡± ¡°¡­ Is this why you asked for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this, Nayeon exhaled. ¡°Do not worry. I often did it too. The kid who is a disaster walking around and splitting open a raging river into two¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. The days were cloudy now, but there was a time when it was raining. Hong Nayeon felt a bit sorry but considered that not hiding anything would do more good. Rather, to let him truly know the extent of his power would be right when deciding anything about Mumu. ¡°It is as I said.¡± ¡°A human made a river flow backwards with one hit?¡± ¡°Yes¡± It was a sight one wouldn¡¯t believe unless they saw it for themselves. ¡°Ha¡­¡± At Hong Nayeon¡¯s words, the emperor clenched his hands. Like looking at someone fighting, someone close to a disaster level turned to someone worse than a natural disaster. The emperor gulped not realizing it. What would happen if one was blinded with a false thought against such a being? Then he would be no different from the former emperor who was currently imprisoned. ¡®Haaa¡­ disaster¡­¡¯ No matter how positively he wanted to view it, the anxiety and nervousness weren¡¯t going away ever since he took the position of the emperor. If this kind of person wasn¡¯t kept close¡­ ¡®Ah!¡¯ It was the moment when he thought of something good. He was confused because of the human skin mask being used, but he heard that Mumu was actually only 17 years old. He looked at his beautiful daughter who was just 19. ¡°Father?¡± Hong Nayeon looked puzzled at her father who was staring at her and called for him, making him clear his throat. ¡°Hmm¡­ princess.¡± ¡°Yes, father¡­¡± ¡°What do you think of Mumu as a man?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Nayeon¡¯s face turned in an instant, knowing the intention behind this. Seeing this, the emperor smiled. ¡®Son-in-law.¡¯ The solution was surprisingly close. Chapter 156: Piece Of Truth (1) ¡°Kuaaak!¡±Oh Muyang, also known as Yang Muoh, woke up from a sharp pain. When he opened his eyes, he noticed someone was holding his hand. The person was Mumu, wearing the face of a stern middle-aged man. ¡°S-stop¡­¡± Yang Muoh begged at the pain he was feeling from his fingers being crushed. As a result, Mumu unclenched his hand. ¡°Are you feeling a little better now?¡± Yang Muoh was speechless at the question. Having captured him and then waking him up in the most wildest way made him think that this guy had no mercy in him. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± Yang Muoh took a deep breath and looked at Mumu as he asked, ¡°What is your true identity? What the hell are¡­.¡± Mumu took something out of his pocket and showed it to Yang Muoh. And this caused his expression to contorted in all sorts of ways in bewilderment at the sight of the jade plaque and the two lines in the triangle. ¡°You? ¡°You have this too? ¡°W-where did you get that from?¡± Yang Muoh wondered if Mumu had taken this from someone, but Mumu showed the back of it. ¡®Mumu?¡¯ [Mumu] What was written there on the jade was none other than his name, and seeing this only confused him more. After the defeat of the empire-like organization they held, only four people with the jade plaque had survived, including himself. Muil, Mui, Musa, and Muoh. ¡®Mumu?¡¯ It was a title he was seeing for the first time. As far as he knew, Mu was surely the one attached to their names, and it was the same here. But then, he actually has a title? Mumu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your reaction is a bit different from Mui¡¯s?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was quite curious. Muil, Mui, Musam is dead and Musa and Muoh¡­ and then the deformed sons which were failures of the man.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Yang Muoh¡¯s face hardened at the words he heard. It was because he was surprised by Mumu, who knew more than he thought. The only ones who knew they were failures was Musa. ¡®What the hell is he?¡¯ He had a jade plaque he had never seen before? As their father¡¯s troops were defeated, he was the one who knew the hidden truths about it, along with Musa and the guardian warriors. While he was panicking, he heard the voice of someone. ¡°Just speak if you know something.¡± It was the familiar voice of Kang Mui. Yang Muoh, who found Kang Mui standing with his back leaning against the wall, said with a frown, ¡°¡­ is that what Kang Mui told you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t speak with formalities anymore.¡± Kang Mui snorted. Of course he understood this. Since he was someone with a working brain and a new son came up, he was bound to be full of doubts. Yang Muoh snorted and said, ¡°At this point, did you think I would give up the one I am supporting and side with you?¡± ¡°I never mentioned wanting any of that.¡± Kang Mui shrugged his shoulders. He had already given up a lot of things, so it didn¡¯t matter what happened to being the lord. He just wanted to share the pain he had suffered. Kang Mui said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this guy even existed. Of course, we knew that the man had many kids besides us. You, the oldest of us, must know quite a bit except for the great guardian.¡± Yang Muoh sighed at the words of Kang Mui. And he softly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh. Really?¡± ¡°If you intend to hear something from my mouth, then just tear it off. I don¡¯t know what Kang Mui and you, brat, are up to but I chose a person I want as a Lord¡­¡± ¡°You are deeply loyal to the one who abandoned you.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, the expression of the man wrinkled. What nonsense was this? Abandoned? To him, who was puzzled, Kang Mui said, ¡°Eh. Was it Young Jeon? He should have said it.¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Young Jeon?¡± Yang Muoh turned his head in the direction Kang Mui was looking in. And he saw Young Jeon there, standing with a tense face. ¡°Young Jeon! How can you¡­¡± ¡°He gave up on the imperial palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is as you heard. All the other descendants of Eight Evil Families have disappeared from the palace.¡± At those words, Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes trembled. What new nonsense is this? Why did they suddenly disappear? Kang Mui smiled as he said, ¡°Did you know? After this guy dethroned the current emperor, he looked for the descendants of the Evil Families but then they all disappeared.¡± ¡°¡­ Eight Evil Families¡­ wait, what was that?¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°He just dethroned the emperor¡­¡± ¡°Ahh. I¡¯ve been passed out the whole time so I don¡¯t know what is happening. Young Jeon, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Young Jeon opened his mouth. ¡°The present emperor on the throne is the True King.¡± ¡°W-what nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Yang Muoh¡¯s body twisted like it was in pain as his hand was held. And Mumu said it to warn him, ¡°There is no one around but still talk quietly okay? Can you do that?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Yang Muoh quickly nodded his head. At this, Mumu unclenched his hand. Yang Muoh, who didn¡¯t want to feel the pain again, spoke slowly, ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is as you have heard. The lord has dealt with the guards of the palace and the captain of the hidden truth squad and the current emperor was put on the throne.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ At those words, Yang Muoh was speechless. To be honest, it was something he couldn¡¯t believe. How many people can easily accept that the emperor had been dethroned and the True King was now the emperor? ¡®Guards of the palace too?¡¯ Because of their existence, they didn¡¯t move hastily. And it was because they thought that such powerful people in the palace shouldn¡¯t be made aware of their plans. But Mumu dealt with all of them and even the captain of the hidden truth squad? ¡°Cannot believe it? Who cares? This is the reality.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yang Muoh¡¯s breathing trembled at the sound of Kang Mui¡¯s chuckling voice. He was so confused on how this situation was to be dealt with. Yang Muoh could only look at Mumu with trembling eyes. ¡®What is this? What on earth is he to go and destroy all our plans?¡¯ He didn¡¯t understand. It was even more so if he really was the owner of a jade plaque. If he inherited the blood of that man, why wasn¡¯t he thinking of getting revenge? ¡®Right. That face.¡¯ Kang Mui smiled at the despair on the face of Yang Muoh. This monster was beyond common sense. And it was even more frightening because no matter how hard they worked, Mumu could not be crossed. ¡°The Lord you chose ran in fear of this guy. Would you insist on your allegiance if he gave up so easily on you?¡± Yang Muoh grit his teeth at the words of Kang Mui. If he did give up on the imperial palace, then it wasn¡¯t actually a wrong decision. It was because if he tried to do something, then he would only get caught, and the probability of the entire plan failing was high. ¡®Right decision. But¡­¡¯ A human heart isn¡¯t so rational. No matter how right the decision was, he had bet everything on him. He didn¡¯t know that he would give up on his right hand man who had been helping him for ten years this easily. ¡®Is this the price of the choice?¡¯ If he looked at the cause, he should accept the whole process, including being abandoned, but it felt so bitter to his heart. Kang Mui told Yang Muoh, ¡°A guy like you should be able to rationally judge what is right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words Yang Muoh looked at Mumu. ¡®¡­ Damn it.¡¯ He began to think now, the situation was already disastrous. The people in the academy and the imperial palace, their plans all destroyed by one person, Mumu. Their skills, their strategy, plans, and contingencies turned useless. With just one overwhelming force, the entire situation was changed. In this situation, can things be reversed if one chose death out of loyalty to nothing? ¡®Four Great Warriors¡­. Guardians of the palace¡­ hidden troops¡­ Kang Mui¡­ Sa Muheo¡­¡¯ No one was an easy opponent. Such people collapsed too easily. Yang Muoh who was worried about the reality finally made up his mind. ¡°¡­ Will my life be guaranteed if I surrender?¡± Kang Mui laughed at those words. He couldn¡¯t help it. No matter how much they thought, everyone should know that thoughts or plans don¡¯t work for him. Mumu said to Yang Muoh who was practically speaking of surrender. ¡°Then can you tell me everything you know?¡± ¡°As long as my life is guaranteed I will speak of everything I know.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Yang Muoh sighed in relief at those words, which he accepted readily. On one hand he didn¡¯t like the situation, but as of now, he had to preserve his life. Yang Muoh took a peek at Young Jeon and said, ¡°Move from here.¡± ¡°Move from here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this, Mumu nodded and Young Jeon left. ¡°Phew.¡± Yang Muoh took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Right. What do you want to know?¡± ¡°As said earlier, Muil, Mui, Musam, Musa, Muoh, and the other deformed sons who were called failures in the castle, what is all that?¡± At that Yang Muoh looked at Kang Mui and asked, ¡°Muil and Mui are things you heard from Kang Mui but how do you know about the failures?¡± ¡°I heard.¡± ¡°I am asking from who.¡± ¡°From a mister known as East River Sword Star.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He tried to not show it, but Yang Muoh had no choice but to bite his tongue. He heard rumors of how Mumu defeated the man, but hearing the past from him was too much. If it wasn¡¯t for being overwhelmingly strong, there was no way that man would have opened his mouth. And Kang Mui asked. ¡°What the hell are these failed kids?¡± He was unaware of such a thing. He was curious about the words of Mumu. ¡°Muoh! What have you been hiding from us?¡± At that question, Yang Muoh sighed and said, ¡°This is a story that you people didn¡¯t have to know because they all died.¡± ¡°No need to know?¡± ¡°Even before me, there were numerous failures. Even those who had the name of MU were often thrown away in emergencies.¡± Kang Mui¡¯s expression went stiff at those words. What the hell is this about, being given the title of Mu but being abandoned? Mumu raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are the failed ones? The kids who weren¡¯t liked?¡± Yang Muoh¡¯s expression darkened at this. He thought the topic was done, but this was being brought up again. ¡°What do you think the meaning of the title and the plaque is?¡± ¡°¡­ Wasn¡¯t it given to those who had the most near to perfect body of the children he gave birth to?¡± ¡°Not wrong.¡± ¡°Not wrong?¡± ¡°It is true that Mu was given to those who had outstanding skills and things. However, that isn¡¯t what determined who his successor would be.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yang Muoh looked at Kang Mui and Mumu, who were unable to understand it, and said, ¡°We are all his alter egos and new vessels.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 157: Piece Of Truth (2) ¡°What?¡±Kang Mui, who was standing leaning against the wall, frowned. He too was a holder of the jade plaque, but he had never heard of such a story, and the reason was much simpler than he thought. Unlike Yang Muoh, who was middle aged, Kang Mui was young. ¡°Alter ego and vessel?¡± Yang Muoh nodded and looked at Kang Mui. ¡®¡­ It is a truth to know in the end.¡¯ Just like 17 years ago. When their powerful forces made by their father were destroyed, 80% of the troops and numerous sects had lost their lives. Even among those who were within the castle, which was their main base, not a single person survived. Yang Muoh sighed and said, ¡°Phew. I thought not knowing would be better.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this now?¡± ¡°It is as I said. I thought it would be better for you guys to just regard yourselves as his son, and this as a competition to determine who leads. So did Musa, and so did I.¡± Kang Mui¡¯s expression turned heavier with this. How much did Yang Muoh know and how much of the truth did he cover up? S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Kang Mui had believed that he was given the jade plaque because he had the right to take over the sect. But now there were very unexpected twists. No, actually, he couldn¡¯t understand anything about this alternate ego and vessel. ¡°What does it mean to be a vessel? No matter how much I try to understand¡­¡± ¡°Yes it is as you guessed. I didn¡¯t believe it until I actually saw it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui gulped. He was feeling worried too. He wouldn¡¯t normally have been this upset at these words concerning the ego and such. This raised the question of a new existence. And it was then that Mumu said, ¡°What do you mean by vessel? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Muoh looked at Mumu who truly didn¡¯t understand this. He sighed and said, ¡°It means that we aren¡¯t the children but the bodies that he will take over.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mumu frowned. He thought he was talking about something, but he still couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Changing¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ You really don¡¯t understand?¡± Kang Mui looked at Mumu like it was hopeless. At this Mumu tilted his head and looked at him, making him turn his head away. And Yang Muoh said, ¡°We really are not his children but vessels for him to take over.¡± ¡°Take over?¡± Kang Mui clicked his tongue at the question of Mumu. Sometimes this guy was sharp, but he didn¡¯t understand a lot of things even though it was being explained as best as it could be. ¡°Have you ever heard of a body being possessed by a ghost?¡± ¡°Are you talking about a dead person taking over a normal person? And this is because father is a strong¡­ ah! Maybe not like that.¡± Mumu suddenly remembered the ghost he had seen in the old school building. Even before he saw it, he wasn¡¯t sure, but after experiencing the lab rooms, he was sure of it being real. ¡°Ah!¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t understand it at first but now he knew what it meant. ¡°¡­ Are you saying that our bodies will be used for a soul to transfer into?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Muoh replied bitterly. He too had so many conflicts over the existence of this thing and the truth behind it. And then he knew of the death of the man called his father too. ¡°To be precise, it would be right to say that we are a thing. There is no more¡­ no, he isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get this.¡± ¡°What do you not understand now?¡± ¡°I understand what it means for a soul to change, but it comes into our bodies?¡± To that, Yang Muoh gave a short answer. ¡°Red Soul Shifting Great Arts.¡± ¡°Red Soul Shifting Great Arts?¡± ¡°It is a technique where a person¡¯s soul transfers to another person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that possible?¡± ¡°It is.¡± At that Kang Mui said, ¡°Red Soul Shifting Great Arts?¡± At Yang Muoh¡¯s words, Kang Mui snorted. It seemed like he was some kid messing around in the academy, but that wasn¡¯t it. ¡°This is pretty insane. Wasn¡¯t the Red Sacred Sect seized before even father was defeated?¡± ¡°Right. It was.¡± The Red Sacred Sect¡ª As Kang Mui said, it was a place which was once on the side of the Forces of Evil. No, it was a strong sect on their side. It prospered so much with its teachings from beyond the west, it moved with the Forces of Evil to create their own warriors and odd techniques. However, those techniques began to give rise to resentment that even the people of the Forces of Evil didn¡¯t want them anymore. And so they all decided to wipe it from the face of the earth and rejoiced at its destruction. ¡°On the surface, it looked like a fight to seize the alliance we had but in reality it was a war to obtain this technique.¡± ¡°Ha! I thought that their reason was to get the Reverse Blood technique from them.¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Yang Muoh snorted, ¡°That was to deceive everyone on the inside.¡± ¡°Inside?¡± ¡°No matter how great the alliance is, or how strong the trust in the members was, there was no need to let the fact be known that the technique which extends life was being brought in.¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it.¡± ¡°Get rid of any illusions or delusions you have for that man.¡± Yang Muoh sighed. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about this with Kang Mui. Muil and Mui were born with a purpose, and even if they had different mothers, he felt like they didn¡¯t need unpleasant memories. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Why? Shocked? You got to know the truth that you have been wanting¡­¡± ¡°¡­ rather refreshing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The more I learn the more I don¡¯t like it, but I didn¡¯t know that everything classified as failure was because of something like that.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Yang Muoh frowned. After knowing the truth he thought that Mumu, like Kang Mui, wouldn¡¯t be too glad as he was also a jade plaque owner, but he was rather different. He was confused¡­ ¡®Why does he look relieved¡­¡¯ Yang Muoh was right. Mumu had been thinking of his father until now. The more he got to know of the person he never saw, the more he realized that his real father wasn¡¯t a good person. In the meantime, he learned that he wasn¡¯t an only child but just a body for the soul to be transferred, and his lingering feelings of anything close to disappointment and confusion vanished. ¡®Everything was meaningless.¡¯ Deep down Mumu thought that since he was born, there would be something to feel, but it didn¡¯t seem worth it now. Rather, it loosened the chains on his heart which had been binding him. On the other hand¡ª On the other hand, Kang Mui was enraged. ¡°Damn it! So you and this guy are all tools born to be a body which suits him the best?¡± ¡°¡­ To put it blandly.¡± ¡°How could you know it and not tell¡­¡± ¡°What good will knowing it do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The person is dead. He used us as pieces in a board game for the sake of his eternal life, but in the end he died at the hands of the Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°Are you saying since he met his end in his own way we should let it go?¡± ¡°Then you expect me to share pain with kids?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words Kang Mui went silent. It was because Yang Muoh had a reason to hide it, a kind of sympathy. Of course, if it was someone else, this wouldn¡¯t have felt nice, but Yang Muoh was in the same position. So he couldn¡¯t hold it against the man. But he was still angry at the one known as his father. All this was while Kang Mui was thinking himself to be one of the chosen ones. This was why, to make his wish come true and avenge his father, he was making this grand plan. Kang Mui turned to Yang Muoh. ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui bit his lip hard at the silent appearance. Even knowing this information could make one lose their mind, and this man was holding it within despite knowing it and not showing any sign of it. Suddenly Kang Mui remembered. ¡°Sa Muheo¡­ no, Ho Musa knows this?¡± He was a teacher in the academy. His true identity was Ho Musa, one of the jade plaque holders. And there was one reason why he asked. It was understood that Ho Musa, like Yang Muoh, wasn¡¯t young but around 17-18. Yang Muoh said, ¡°¡­ He knows.¡± Kang Mui clicked his tongue at the answer. ¡°Damn it, but I¡­ and I am the one being played like an idiot.¡± Yang Muo¡¯s expression turned strange at the grumbling of Kang Mui. And he looked at him when Yang Muoh said, ¡°Not everyone has the same reaction.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± Yang Muoh sighed as he said, ¡°Unlike the rest of us, he regarded his fate as a heavenly order.¡± ¡°Heavenly order?¡± ¡°He longed to become his vessel.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kang Mui was speechless at this, and he turned to Mumu and said, ¡°You think this all makes sense?¡± ¡°It seems like just yesterday we were running into each other with let¡¯s die or let¡¯s live, and now you are pretending to be pretty friendly with the guy? Are you smart or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He naturally asked because they were in the same situation, but he felt embarrassed. Kang Mui shook his head and said to Yang Muoh, ¡°Does it make sense to have such thoughts without being brainwashed?¡± ¡°Each person has his own beliefs. He was only faithful to the purpose for which he was born, so there is no right or wrong.¡± ¡°Enough with the sophistication.¡± Kang Mui raised his voice, annoyed. Who would ever let themselves be used as such? ¡°You might feel it as such, but his thoughts are his own. So the fact that we were born with a purpose does not change.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true and yet I cannot accept it!¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Yang Muoh sighed and laughed. He thought that it might be fortunate to get angry if he at least had some energy left within. Maybe his anger would be more real, and Yang Muoh turned to Mumu. ¡°Does your curiosity end here?¡± ¡°Yes. I never had much expectations of him.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t have much?¡± ¡°Yes. No expectations means no disappointment.¡± Yang Muoh frowned at this. This was unexpected. ¡®¡­ so different.¡¯ This was a different reaction from most. As the person himself said, there might have been no expectations. It seems that this guy has lived a completely different life from them. Kang Mui shook his head and said, ¡°It would have been nice to have an easy going life like that. If I had been abandoned in the woods and taken in by people who knew nothing about Murim like you, I might have lived more comfortably.¡± ¡°Is that a compliment?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui closed his mouth. Yang Muoh asked Mumu. ¡°So the next question? You learned the truth about yourself, so go on, I will tell you all.¡± ¡°Yes. You should. But I remembered one thing.¡± ¡°You remembered one thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± In response to his question, Mumu said with a serious look, ¡°Is it true that the one who considers us as vessels is dead for sure?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yang Muoh frowned. Why is he asking that? So Kang Mui asked, ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that he died because of the sudden attack from the Four Great Warriors?¡± At that Mumu titled his head as he said, ¡°When I was in the academy, an usual person came to visit me.¡± ¡°Unusual person?¡± ¡°Yes. At that time I thought it was strange that someone I didn¡¯t know attacked me so suddenly, but before he died he said ¡®my alter ego.¡¯¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Yang Muoh and Kang Mui¡¯s expressions went stiff at the same time. Chapter 158: Piece Of Truth (3) [Strength¡­ back¡­ to¡­ this¡­ body.]At those words, Mumu titled his head. What did it mean by that? He was puzzled, and the monster had smiled as it said, [¡­ So not a Mu.] The monster¡¯s voice which was stuttering until then sounded normal. At the monster¡¯s words, Mumu looked straight ahead and asked. [What is that supposed to mean?] [I will see you again, my alter ego.] And saying that, the body of the monster exploded. Hearing Mumu¡¯s words recollected, Yang Muoh opened his mouth, puzzled. ¡°¡­ It makes no sense.¡± It cannot be. The man had died. Even after his death, didn¡¯t the people search through the place to kill everyone for over 15 days? Kang Mui was also unable to believe this. ¡°No! That man is dead! He is surely dead. If he was alive, he wouldn¡¯t have been hiding for 17 years in the first¡­¡± ¡°Then who was he?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Kang Mui couldn¡¯t answer the question of Mumu. It was too much for him to say alter ego, or someone else. Didn¡¯t he hear about their bodies being a vessel to that man? Kang Mui, who was in denial, turned to Yang Muoh and asked, ¡°Is there any chance that the technique was used when he was fighting with the Four Great Warriors?¡± ¡°¡­ There is not. To change a soul, which is something which is above the realm of sky, there is no way it can be done like that.¡± Yang Muoh had personally seen the people practice it to check if it would work. The process of transferring a soul was quite a tough bit of sorcery to execute. And he knew that it wasn¡¯t something which could be done by skipping the process. ¡°Then what did he meet with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! If that monstrous man was alive there is no way he would have been hidden, and to suddenly appear like now¡­¡± At that time they felt a presence. Yang Muoh closed his mouth and someone outside coughed, ¡°Hm. Uniformed guard¡¯s master wishes to see master Yu.¡± The one who spoke was Young Jeon, the successor of the Wicked Spear Clan. He was waiting outside and it seemed like a uniformed guard had run to him. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will come.¡± Mumu opened the door to the room he was in and went through the gap. In the small yard in front of the library, a young government official in a golden robe was there. Puzzled, Mumu asked, ¡°What is it?¡± A voice which didn¡¯t go well with the mask he had on, so the guard was a bit shocked and he asked, ¡°Are you master Yu?¡± Mumu, who noticed the reaction, raised his voice a little and said, ¡°Yes.¡± At this, the guy frowned more. ¡°Nanjin¡¯s warrior sent me. I came to track down those who left the palace when His Majesty was in the throne room.¡± At that, Young Jeon asked him, ¡°So you missed them?¡± ¡°No. It isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Then did you catch them?¡± It couldn¡¯t be, but Young Jeon asked either way, and at that, the guard shook his head as he said, ¡°That is why I came to take master Yu to the scene of the incident.¡± ¡°Scene of the incident?¡± ¡°Yes. I think he should take a look at it.¡± What on earth was it that they were asking for Mumu to come to the scene of an incident? A hill in the forest to the southwest of the capital¡ª ¡°Ha!¡± At the scene of the hill being blown down and devastated, Kang Mui put on an expression that it was absurd. Yang Muoh too. The surroundings were a mess, as if the place had been shelled multiple times over. However, there were no shells. ¡®¡­ Reverse Blood Demon Arts.¡¯ He recognized this at once by looking at the traces of the destruction. The traces of destruction, which could have killed many warriors, was something which happened when the internal energy is made to run wild. ¡°Muil.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seems like Muil fought.¡± Kang Mui frowned at the words of Yang Muoh. What brought about these signs of destruction? He thought the only one who could do this was the Four Great Warriors or Mumu. But if this was Muil¡­ ¡®¡­ Even my special trick wouldn¡¯t save me.¡¯ He knew that he had endless internal energy, but this showed he was a monster. In the end, it seems that he couldn¡¯t have ever been the Lord. However, this was not what was important. ¡°For a moment. He had to show such strength¡­.¡± ¡°There is no way he would show this level of strength unless he ran into someone strong.¡± Yang Muoh agreed with Kang Mui¡¯s words. There were no warriors who could show such strength against those weaker to him. However, the problem was that the only ones in the current Murim who could make one go this far were the Four great Warriors and the dead guardians of the imperial palace. ¡®But someone did¡­¡¯ At that time, the guard who guided them called for them. ¡°Over here.¡± Mumu and the others moved there, and they found eight corpses with dead horses. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ Neither the bodies or horses had external trauma inflicted on them. The faces looked pained and they were holding a hand to their chests as they died. Young Jeon¡¯s eyes widened as if he recognized the faces of some of them and whispered to Mumu, ¡°They are it.¡± The descendants of the Eight Evil Families. He didn¡¯t know all of them, but he knew three of the dead, and in response, Mumu pointed to the guards surrounding the place and said, ¡°Can you step aside for a moment?¡± ¡°Away from here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± When the one who guided them backed away, the others moved away as well. And before withdrawing, the man who guided them said, ¡°No matter how much we tried it seemed like they had human skin masks but none of the dead had theirs ripped off.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ What appeared to be a real face which was frowning in pain, seeing that Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. To be precise, this was not skin but a human skin mask. Lastly, the uniformed guard said he would move away and then Yang Muoh approached it and picked up the face mask. And he frowned, ¡°¡­ I gave this mask to Musa.¡± ¡°Musa?¡± S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes. But¡­¡± Among the corpses close by, the body of Musa didn¡¯t exist, and more importantly, Muil wasn¡¯t there either. Just what happened that only Musa and Muil disappeared? He was doubtful that only they had disappeared like this. At that time, Mumu went around to see if he could find anything. ¡°What? Did you find something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kang Mui followed Mumu thinking he could have found something. The place where Mumu stopped was a place which had a hole dug in, and it was stained in blood. ¡°Bloodstains?¡± ¡°It seems to be like that, but the bloodstains here¡­¡± ¡°Like an explosion.¡± It was that the stains made seemed like the body had exploded everywhere, and seeing this, Mumu said, ¡°¡­ the same as back then.¡± ¡°Same? Wait, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, even then the body suddenly exploded and died.¡± Mumu remembered the monster who came looking for him the next day. The monster¡¯s body, the blood splattering around, and the red marks on the ground now, they were the same. Kang Mui¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You are saying he got hurt?¡± ¡°Looks like he appeared and disappeared.¡± The uniformed guards appeared before them and searched the place. However, they found no body. Kang Mui staggered as if he was shocked. He didn¡¯t want this to be true. Even when Mumu said it, he didn¡¯t believe it. But now something similar happened to Muil and Musa. Now, pale-faced, Kang Mui looked at Yang Muoh. ¡°Really¡­ is he really alive?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Muoh had no answer to it. His hands and feet were already trembling just thinking about it. Goosebumps came up from his spine as he remembered all which he forgot. ¡®¡­ How did this happen¡­¡¯ He thought the man was dead. No human can live past that damage. Yang Muoh¡¯s breathing turned rough due to the fear of what happened in his childhood. And Young Jeon asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kang Mui nervously spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know¡­¡± ¡°Among those who died before like that, were there descendants of the Eight Evil Families?¡± After Kang Mui had stopped talking. Mumu asked and to which Young Jeon answered, ¡°Yes. There were. Even the best of the Eight Evil Families who were known to have amazing martial arts died like this.¡± Young Jeon clicked his tongue. As he said, Heavenly Killing Valley is the best in the Eight Evil Families. And the descendants of such a place died clenching their hearts. At his answer Mumu let out a sigh. ¡°Quite troublesome.¡± The person Mumu wanted was of the Heavenly Killing Valley. During the war 17 years back it was said that a person from that place knew about what happened in the palace. So he tried to find the valley, but then the descendant died? That was the reason he came here and now he had lost his purpose for coming here. And Kang Mui spoke, ¡°Now that the worst has happened, why are you asking about this?¡± ¡°I had to meet him.¡± ¡°Heavenly Killing Valley¡¯s leader?¡± ¡°Yes. I had something to ask but since the descendant has died, it seems difficult.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ now, he isn¡¯t the problem¡­¡± Yang Muoh interrupted Kang Mui, ¡°What were you trying to ask him?¡± ¡°They said the Great Guardian was alive and I wanted to know where he was.¡± ¡°Great Guardian? Seo Yong-chu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that, Yang Muoh stroked his beard as he knew about the existence of this person. He too didn¡¯t know where he was, but he knew of them. ¡°I know the location of the valley though.¡± Yang Muoh knew about the Heavenly Killing Valley. ¡°Really?¡± Mumu¡¯s face turned red. He was back to where he had started, but if Yang Muoh knew the place, then it would be different. ¡°Then can you tell me where it is?¡± To that Yang Muoh said with a serious face, ¡°I can tell you. However, if the person you are looking for is the Great Guardian, then take me with you.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°If it is the Great Guardian, he might know something, whether the man is alive or not.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Kang Mui was surprised and interrupted. Yang Muoh nodded. Rather than being certain, he was just speculating. The position of the Great Guardian was literally the one who was beside their father. A person like that must know something, and about this situation too. ¡°T-then if that is the case, take me with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to leave me alone in this situation? Did you forget you had my help the last time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Mumu and Yang Muoh turned to each other. When did they form a brotherly bond? Yang Muoh shook his head and said to Mumu. ¡°What do we do? If you take me I will tell you where the valley is, otherwise there will be no guide to¡­¡± At that time, Mumu turned the dials on the bands, and both Yang Muoh and Kang Mui looked puzzled. At that moment, Mumu¡¯s muscles began to swell up and his skin turned black. They should have been used to it by now, but they all gulped at this. Mumu grabbed both of them by the waist. ¡°W-what are you doing right now?¡± In response to Yang Muoh¡¯s question, Mumu said, ¡°I am a little busy so let¡¯s do it right now.¡± ¡°Right now? What are you talking about? To get there¡­¡± Kang Mui spoke with a flustered face. ¡°Damn it. We are going to fly.¡± ¡°Fly?¡± ¡°You will experience it right now.¡± ¡°What is that even supposed¡­¡± Mumu slightly bent his knees towards the floor and soon¡ª He flew up into the sky with the two people in hand. ¡°Eukkkk!¡± Thanks to that, Yang Muoh screamed, terrified. But it was only for a second. Mumu soared high into the sky in an instant, pierced through the clouds, and moved southwest. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Young Jeon, who stayed silent at the tremendous speed, lost his speech at what had transpired. Chapter 159: Piece Of Truth (4) Mount Mi, which wasn¡¯t too far from Chengdu, Sichuan¡ªAt a waterfall in the valley, there was a stout muscular old man with his eyes closed. Judging from the height the water was falling from, the current was so strong that it could break rocks, but the old man was seated in the middle of it alone. As is, without moving, the old man who was seated there opened his eyes. And there was a shine within. The old man who had opened his eyes, slowly began to get up. ¡®As fast as the wind, as calm as the forest, burning like fire to hold the momentum, and as heavy as a mountain.¡¯ These were the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. It was regarded as one of the strategies to gain calmness and enhance energy. The roads one took were considered to eventually come together. ¡®I finally realized it!¡¯ The old man who was blocked by the wall of growth for a long time under this waterfall went into intense meditation and gained enlightenment by breaking through the wall which had been blocking him. The man lowered his head and took a deep breath. Then he raised his head at the waterfall which was falling down on him. ¡°AHH!¡± At the same time, a strong wind pressure arose, and the waterfall that was flowing towards the ground instead reversed and flowed up. And he began to climb up ten feet as he punched up. And¡ª In the direction of the punches, a huge intangible fist was created, and it pierced the waterfall. The intangible fist soared into the air, and even if the flow couldn¡¯t be completely pushed up, he made it sprinkle around. The old man smiled in satisfaction. ¡®Finally I did it.¡¯ Intangible Fists¡ªit was a difficult stage even for the famous warriors who crossed the wall to do. And this man completed it. No, he was sure to be able to compete with the Southern Blade of the Emperor, who was said to be the strongest of the four. ¡®Of course, before that I have to fight a decisive battle with that East River Sword Star.¡¯ He had competed several times but so far he never won. By now, Shin Eui-gyeom must have attained enlightenment about his own sword techniques. ¡®Let¡¯s refine it even more.¡¯ Even if he completed his enlightenment, if he could not calmly handle it like breathing then there was no point using it in combat. He could enjoy this even more, but the old man learned to calm himself down. Eventually, as the waterfall began to fall on him again, the old man stepped on the air and came out of the valley. He looked up at the sky and noticed the setting sun. ¡®I need to head back.¡¯ The old man got dressed and was ready to go when he heard the voice of someone. ¡°Wonderful.¡± The old man, who was tying the robes, frowned. The voice came from not too far away and he couldn¡¯t feel any sign of approach until now. ¡®Who?¡¯ It was an existence that was strong to the point of ignoring his senses. It was impossible for one to achieve such a level unless they were stronger. The old man slowly turned his head to the source of the sound, and there was a middle-aged man with a pale face who was looking at him with an arrogant expression. The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ After seeing them, the energy from the guy was beyond thought, and it seemed like he was trying to hold back as much energy as he could, but the intimidation was too much. The old man said, ¡°Who are you?¡± At his strong body, the internal energy he used to speak was profound, and this was to test the opponent. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ Despite the powerful voice, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Rather, he seemed normal, still looking at him with arrogance on his face. ¡®Was there someone like this?¡¯ There was no way he would have been unaware of a warrior of this level. But he was meeting this man for the first time. While wondering, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Time has flown. You have grown so much that I cannot compare you to the past.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the old man frowned. Although he was now old, he didn¡¯t lose his memory and stuff. To say something arrogant like this when they never even fought, it felt like sarcasm to him. And the old man said, ¡°Do you know me to say that?¡± ¡°I do. There is no way the head can forget you old man.¡± ¡°Head?¡± Did this man just call himself the head all by himself? The arrogance made him angry. And it was absurd, but the man walked over. ¡°Do Jin-chun. Do you not recognize me?¡± Do Jin-chun¡ª That was the name of the old man. He was one of the Four Great Warriors, North Heavenly Fist. At this he clenched his fist, unable to respond. ¡°I do not know who you are but I am certain of one thing, you don¡¯t seem related to me in a good way.¡± ¡°A good way¡­ we, you and I are in quite a bad relationship.¡± Do Jin-chun immediately threw a fist out at the middle-aged man and warned, ¡°Do not cross the line. I do not want to carelessly throw a fist at someone, I am ruthless when I do.¡± ¡°Be as ruthless as you like.¡± It was the moment when the middle-aged man stepped out, Do Jin-chun extended his fist ahead. At that moment, wind rose with amazing speed and brushed right past the middle-aged man¡¯s face. The wind which passed shattered the huge rock behind him and Do Jin-chun warned, ¡°It is no joke.¡± ¡°Do I look like I am making a joke?¡± The middle-aged man took another step ahead and now the punch went right for him. The force was much greater than before. But¡ª The middle-aged man held out his palm and blocked the wind. ¡®He stopped this?¡¯ Seeing this, Do Jin-chun¡¯s eyes turned serious. It looked like a normal punch, but what he did was a technique similar to the Intangible Fist. Blood flowed down the palm of the middle-aged man who blocked the attack. It seemed like a failed block. However, the bleeding wound disappeared in an instant. ¡®!?¡¯ Do Jin-chun doubted his eyes for a moment. What was that? To him who was confused, the middle-aged man mumbled, ¡°I thought you were fine but it was just around this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Just what is he talking about? And so the middle-aged man looked at him and said, ¡°Ahh. You have a body with a high degree of perfection but it ages quickly and the durability of the body is a bit low.¡± As soon as the words ended, the middle-aged man¡¯s form blurred and appeared right ahead. Do Jin-chun hurriedly crossed his arms at the destructive force coming for him, and with that, his body bounced back. Even though he couldn¡¯t jump back when he wanted, he immediately corrected his body which was pushed back 20 steps. Smoke rose from his crossed arms. And Do Jin-chun was shocked. ¡®T-this¡­¡¯ It was because he remembered the attack which came. Do Jin-chun glared at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Overlord Blood Demonic Arts!¡± The monstrous martial arts of the man that he and the other Four Great Warriors had to work together to defeat 17 years back. Pijie, to the southwest of Guizhou, was a dry valley where not a single blade of grass grew. And this valley had endless turns and numerous caves which made people call it Ant Hell. The reason why they called it that was because the caves looked like ant holes, numerous ant holes, but the moment they entered, one would never come out. Because of that, not many would even go there, so the place was known as Ant Hell and was a banned area. Someone from the sky landed right at the entrance of the cave. The area they landed at had cracked down and was hollowed out by a middle-aged man with a rough look and two people in his arms. It was Mumu with Yang Muoh and Kang Mui. ¡°Wuk!¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± When Mumu put them down, both of them staggered or puked. They flew over from the palace in almost half a day with such speed, and it was like they were going to die. ¡®Insane bastard¡­ Does he think we are like him?¡¯ Kang Mui thought, looking at Mumu, who didn¡¯t seem tired. A monster. Looking at those who were puking, Mumu asked, ¡°Is this right?¡± Yang Muoh nodded at it. The banned area in the Guizhou province, called Ant Hell, was the base of Heavenly Killing Valley. And Yang Muoh pointed to the entrance and said, ¡°Among those places there, there will be those which move around like devices and in a word it can be called the Gate of Hell.¡± ¡°Gate of Hell¡­¡± Kang Mui snorted at the words, and Yang Muoh shook his head as he continued, ¡°There are eight entrances in total. There are just two passages which take us to the eight entrances and even if we find those two the road going down there will be like a maze, and if we get lost, it will be a mess.¡± At those words, Kang Mui mumbled, ¡°Defense seems to be perfect.¡± Unless someone knew the path, reaching there seemed unlikely, and besides, if the underground was further down, then it meant the place was too deep. ¡°Even if we know the way, it will take another half day, this place is like a fortress.¡± ¡°Half a day! Ha? The sky wasn¡¯t enough, now we spend another half underground?¡± Kang Mui spoke looking at the entrance of the cave. Yang Muoh shrugged his shoulders as if he didn¡¯t care, and to him the distance had been shortened by half a day now, so they had to follow the road. Yang Muoh pointed to a cave and said, ¡°The entrance is there. Follow me.¡± And he tried to guide them, but Mumu shook his head. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It is bothersome.¡± ¡°Even if it is bothersome, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is not like we can see ahead and move¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ For a moment, Yang Muoh stopped talking and turned to Mumu with a puzzled expression. Then Mumu nodded as if he found a good way. At this Yang Muoh said, ¡°Wait, did you forget what I said? It goes underground, so the force cannot¡­¡± ¡°Force.¡± He kicked off his feet and soared high into the air. Mumu soared up and stopped in the air, and soon kicked to the down side. As soon as he turned in the air, ripples formed in the waves. Along with that, Mumu clenched his fist and moved it to the ground. Then¡ª It pierced the ground and more. Yang Muoh¡¯s mouth opened up at the sight he saw. ¡°Fuck!¡± Kang Mui also saw this and was dumbfounded, and he ran to the place that had caved in because of Mumu¡¯s punch. Looking there, it was a large hole, but it was so dark that one wouldn¡¯t know how deep it went. A roar was rising from within like it was crushing down. He really was going to break through until the base. Yang Muoh was puzzled, and approached Kang Mui as he looked down. ¡®¡­ He really is not human.¡¯ He was totally out of common sense. The force was beyond common sense to him. He thought that, and the crushing roar continued to resound. Kang Mui clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you not going down?¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Do you want to go down the maze which takes half a day? In that case, I¡¯d prefer the shortcut.¡± With that, Kang Mui jumped down the hole Mumu made. Yang Muoh sighed as he watched the scene and then followed Kang Mui. Chapter 160: Piece Of Truth (5) Among the Eight Families which held loyalty, there was a group known as the Demon Blood Clan.And that group was located in the Heavenly Killing Valley. Even during the great war, they stood at the forefront of the war and moved on the battlefield, and even after the death of their Lord, they risked their lives to fight. Had it not been for their desperate struggle, half of the Eight Evil families would have died. After fulfilling their duties, nearly 80% of their forces had been drained, so they went into hiding in this valley to regain their power. It was a dry valley with almost nothing to sustain them. Beneath it was a large-scale underground dwelling which could hold 2,000 people. It had been 17 years since they had settled there, and during that time, the people in the valley adapted to the underground life. And they had eyes which had gotten used to the dark. Their lung capacity had changed to survive in the thin air. And their five senses were too sensitive. It felt like their physical condition adapted to the harsh environment and had become much stronger than other warriors. But¡ª When they felt this sudden disaster come, a middle-aged man who looked strong appeared through a ray of light from that hole. At this appearance, the warriors inside were shocked. ¡°Intruder!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± With their barren land and sensitive senses, they all gathered at the location in the cave that now had an opening. However, the enemy who infiltrated their place was a monster. ¡°Kuak!¡± The rushing warriors screamed as they bounced back at the snap of a finger, and they were thrown out through the cave walls. ¡°I said we weren¡¯t going to fight. Valley Lord¡­ please.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± The middle-aged man snapping his fingers was Mumu. And Mumu sent one of the warriors who came for him flying with a snap. ¡°I wish I could do this with less strength.¡± Mumu shook his head. There were too many people to figure out who the leader was. Of course no one could understand this. They didn¡¯t come the normal way and just came right through the ceiling, so they were all nervous. ¡°Valley¡­¡± The warriors and the leader of the valley gathered together and watched the situation. The bright sunlight suddenly shining down through the broken opening shocked them. ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be absurd for the hole to be made unless one dug for a long time, but the people within were sensitive to everything and they would have felt the vibration. However, this hole was done in a short time. ¡®Who is that monster?¡¯ A monster that just crashed right through their place and pushed people back with a snap of a finger? It was embarrassing. Ho Gae-rang was the leader of the place. Most of the time he wouldn¡¯t have to fight since he was strong enough to intimidate people, but now he couldn¡¯t think of a way to subdue the monster which suddenly appeared. And the one doing it¡ª Scratching sounds could be heard from the hole in the ceiling which was now bringing in sunlight, and someone else landed. ¡°Damn it.¡± It was Kang Mui. He followed Mumu right away into the hole, but he was using stones to step down gently rather than jumping straight down. If he fell like that, then the impact would have wounded him badly. ¡°What?¡± Kang Mui looked around and frowned. He could see the luminous poles and sunlight from the hole and hundreds of people with pale faces surrounding Mumu. ¡®It was this sound then?¡¯ This guy caused a mess at each place he goes to. And at Kang Mui who appeared suddenly, the Heavenly Killing Valley warriors considered him as an enemy. At this Kang Mui snorted, ¡°Hey! Heavenly Killing Valley! I am Kang Mui, the owner of a jade plaque!¡± ¡°The owner of a jade plaque?¡± ¡°Kang Mui.¡± At that cry, the warriors of the valley who were about to attack hesitated. The one there was the owner of a plaque. ¡®Young Lord Mui?¡¯ Ho Gae-rang, the leader of the place, noticed Kang Mui when he said that. Then, through a hole in the ceiling, someone else landed with light movements. It was Yang Muoh. And when he appeared all those there surrounding them did not change their actions. ¡®Young Lord Muoh too?¡¯ Ho Gae-rang, the leader, couldn¡¯t hide his doubts. This cave, whose walls shone with the glow in the dark stones, was the residence of the leader Ho Gae-rang. He sat on the top with Mumu, Yang Muoh, and Kang Mui seated side by side. Seeing them like this, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. First of all, he wasn¡¯t sure on how to deal with them, but the brothers were sitting on either side of a middle-aged man. So he asked, ¡°Young Leader Yang. May I know who this is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you received the information here.¡± ¡°What information?¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Warrior of Super Strength?¡± At that question of his, the leader and an elder of the place went wide-eyed. Even if they were in the southwest and within a hole, they constantly had informants all over the plains. ¡°Warrior of Super Strength Mumu!¡± They were surprised. Wouldn¡¯t that be the warrior who has been in the rumors? It was hard to believe that a freshman in the academy was 17 years old and defeated two of the Four Great Warriors. Ho Gae-rang looked at Mumu. ¡°Then the age and the face¡­¡± ¡°Human skin face mask.¡± Kang Mui answered. He answered, but it didn¡¯t seem like his words held credibility so Mumu said, ¡°I have the mask on.¡± At the young voice from the mouth and the threatening mask, Ho Gae-rang nodded. Still, he clicked his tongue in shock, he was thinking this rumor was plain lies, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. The leader cautiously opened his mouth, ¡°Then, I wonder if this young man got invited to our¡­¡± ¡°Invite. Puah.¡± At that Kang Mui laughed a little. Although his attitude bothered him, Ho Gae-rang held back his feelings and asked Yang Muoh, ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°This guy holds a jade plaque too.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± At those words, he looked at Mumu with a stiff expression. He seemed quite shaken. Seeing this, Yang Muoh sighed lightly and asked, ¡°Did the valley leader assist that man like the Great Guardian? You did right? Do you know anything about those other than the five of us who were given the plaque?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man had a strange expression at this, and it felt like he knew something. Kang Mui must have sensed it as well, he put his hands on the table and rested his chin on his hands as he said, ¡°If you know, tell us~. This is an important thing regardless of who the Lord will be.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Ho Gae-rang sighed at it. As expected he knew something. Ho Gae-rang hesitated for a moment and then looked at Mumu. He turned to Mumu and said, ¡°¡­ It was assumed that the castle had burned down with all his vessels. He too had made arrangements for the finished vessel.¡± ¡°Finished?¡± ¡°Yes. You mean the best?¡± ¡°Best.¡± Mumu tilted his head again. What was this now? Looking puzzled, Ha Gae-rang continued. ¡°For some reason, I had doubts that a being with such power appeared at the age of just 17. As expected he is the best¡­¡± S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Before he could even finish. ¡°Ouch.¡± At that moment, the chest of Ho Gae-rang was pierced, and a hand holding the heart could be seen. ¡®!!!!¡¯ ¡°You!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t hide their shock as the one who had pierced the heart out was none other than Neung Man-ha, who was there. Despite the leader being careless, how could one even do this? The leader turned to him. ¡°Kuak¡­¡± However, there was something strange about Neung Man-ha. The two eyes rolled oddly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kang Mui shouted with thunder qi around his eyes, and the eyes of Neung Man-ha which were going around oddly gathered to the middle, and he said, ¡°All gathered in one place, my alter egos.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, the expressions of Kang Mui and Yang Muoh changed. Especially Yang Muoh, he had gone pale right then, and the leader said, ¡°Uh¡­ why¡­¡± ¡°It is troublesome if you say useless things.¡± Scared to see the words be finished, he crushed down the beating heart. And when the heart was crushed, the man had tears in his eyes as he fell down. And he lowered the head as he slumped. Seeing this, Kang Mui gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What are you? Does this mean that technique really brought you back?¡± At the words of Neung Man-ha who called them his alter egos, Kang Mui assumed him to be the ¡®man.¡¯ And he felt angry because of it. ¡°If he was back he should appear as himself. What kind of mess is this? In this way, an existence which is no different from your right hand gets kille¡­¡± Before he could finish, the man pulled out his hand from the chest and chewed on the heart he had crushed. Kang Mui was at a loss for words. The image of their father being some great man who was walking on the path of loyalty to his men with thousands behind him had turned into a devil. And chewing the heart, the man said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything other than ¡®me¡¯ anymore. My alter egos.¡± ¡®Other than me?¡¯ Yang Muoh frowned. What was this thing talking about? He had a hard time understanding this. And then the man raised his hand and stretched it to them. ¡°Now is the time. Let¡¯s do it together¡­¡± Before he could tell them what to do, Mumu grabbed the man by the neck and pushed him against the wall. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the man¡¯s eyes looked around and then spoke as if the pain couldn¡¯t be felt. ¡°Mu huh.¡± ¡°Right. But I do not have any intention to have a talk with you. Since you killed that man. I will not ask you.¡± At those words, the man smiled, And with that¡ª His muscles began to swell up horribly. And it wasn¡¯t just the muscles which grew. He grabbed Mumu by the wrist, and it was very strong, and he said to Mumu, ¡°The body is quite different from the last and your clumsy provocations will not¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t speak more though. The reason was that despite trying to break Mumu¡¯s wrist, he couldn¡¯t. At that moment the body of Mumu turned black with steam rising up, and the man who was smiling narrowed his eyes. Mumu spoke to him with a heavier voice than usual. ¡°It seems that you are the one provoking me. That body you have is an insult to muscles.¡± Chapter 161: Piece Of Truth (6) There was an unexpected change in Mumu, and seeing that, Neung Man-ha¡¯s eyes, which were looking around, moved to him.He didn¡¯t think much of them, and he knew his body was not back to its full strength, but he thought of the ¡®existence.¡¯ And he analyzed the changes within Mumu. ¡®Forced body manipulation? Not much different from that.¡¯ The thing with his skin turning black and this white steam rising must have been when the circulation of the body and the blood in the body were going past the limit. To cope with this, the heart of the human needed to be able to withstand the circulation of blood, but that was an impossible thing for a normal human being. So Neung Man-ha smiled. ¡°I thought it was nothing, but Hae Ha-rang gave a proper birth huh?¡± ¡°Hae Ha-rang?¡± Mumu¡¯s expression hardened as soon as birth was mentioned ¡°So na?ve.¡± As soon as he said that, the muscles of the man swelled up horribly, and Neung Man-ha kicked Mumu on the chin. But¡ª ¡®He¡­¡¯ The chin was hit correctly, but Mumu had a casual face. It was like he hadn¡¯t been hit at all and this irritated him. No, this was irritating, but it also resulted in him being surprised. ¡°A body which doesn¡¯t fall much different from the Supreme.¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit, what did you say now? My mother is Hae Ha-rang?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the man burst into laughter. ¡°Mother? Hahahaha.¡± It was a laugh close to ridicule. ¡°You seem to be laughing.¡± At that, Mumu punched Neung Man-ha in the stomach. Along with him, Neung Man-ha¡¯s body broke through the wall. Although he controlled the power of his fist, his punch made the cave shake. As it looked like it would collapse, Kang Mui panicked and shouted, ¡°Do you plan to destroy this place?¡± ¡°I controlled my power.¡± With those words, Mumu looked back at the one he punched. ¡°You will regret it, if you don¡¯t answer my questions¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, Neung Man-ha walked out of the broken wall. The muscles swelled up more than before and began to condense. Kang Mui narrowed his eyes at this. He knew that the condensed muscles always held more power and chaos. And this was like Mumu, and if there was something else¡ª The stomach which had been dented inside because of Mumu was recovering rapidly. Seeing this, Yang Muoh bit his lip. ¡®Was it completed?¡¯ There were numerous experiments carried out, numerous things to modify his body to perfection. The sacrifices which were made¡ª And despite all that, it didn¡¯t end well back then. How many were sacrificed in the last 17 years for this perfection to be attained? Neung Man-ha opened his mouth, ¡°Mother¡­ it is foolish to be obsessed with the womb which gave birth to you. She is just a vessel who gave birth for my sake.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is disappointing that you are obsessed with something like that.¡± As soon as the words were done, Neung Man-ha kicked in Mumu¡¯s direction, and it was similar to what Mumu did, but it was fast to the point that his leg reached Mumu¡¯s nose in an instant. At the same time¡ª His hand moved for the heart of Mumu. It seemed like a simple blow, but it was Neung Man-ha with his palms. Then¡ª In an instant, Mumu¡¯s body bounced back through the cave. There was a roaring sound of walls being broken constantly, and guessing how far he went was difficult. Kang Mui couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡®W-what was that? How can such a monster be handled?¡¯ Just now, the attack seemed similar but more advanced than what Mumu did, and the power was strong, but the accuracy of it was amazing. However, the black veins of the hand which punched Mumu were weirdly convulsing. ¡°As expected, there is a limit to what this body can take.¡± With that, Neung Man-ha looked at Kang Mui and Yang Muoh. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Kang Mui and Yang Muoh felt that this was bad and raised their internal energy at the same time as if they were ready to fight. And Neung Man-ha narrowed the distance right then which made Kang Mui use his lightning qi to tie the man down. But¡ª ¡®Uh?¡¯ His lightning qi looked like it was ignored and passed by. When one was shocked with lightning, their muscles would stiffen, but this didn¡¯t seem to work at all. ¡®Then!¡¯ This time he chose to use flame and ice qi at the same time. It was because he judged that it would be difficult to respond to two types of qi at the same time. ¡®Fire on right and ice on left!¡¯ Among those who received the name MU, he was the only one who could use two different techniques at once. But¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± When Neung Man-ha stepped on the ground, it caved in and blocked the fire and ice at once. In response to that, Neung Man-ha jumped up and tried to subdue Kang Mui first. Then, Yang Muoh pushed Kang Mui away. ¡®You!¡¯ At the same time, Yang Muoh spread out and moved to touch the blood point of Neung Man-ha. ¡®Living Wave Kick.¡¯ Living Wave Kick¡ª It was the best technique that Yang Muoh could do. It was one which could kill people in an instant, and the energy was all gathered up. Yang Muoh was aware of the fact that his opponent was a monster and he wouldn¡¯t be able to win over him, but he wanted an opening. And while he was aiming, the monster aimed for Kang Mui, and he found the opening. At that moment, the man grabbed Yang Muoh¡¯s head with both hands and he was taken aback for a moment, but Yang Muoh knew that if he stopped or halted he would die, so he ignored and tried to attack. But¡ª ¡°You first.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At that moment, Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes trembled with the feeling of his head being weird and strange words started to come. ¡°Nuimanukarasranu sanyauma¡­¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes began to turn back, and red veins began to pop from the eyes. It was as if he was looking at Neung Man-ha¡¯s eyes. Surprised by this, Kang Mui moved for Neung Man-ha. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°You are next.¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Neung Man-ha¡¯s light kick caused Kang Mui to slam into the wall of the cave with a strong scream. The pain had been too much, Kang Mui felt a great deal of pain from the attack. Would he fail to escape from this? Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes were moving bizarrely with tears of blood dripping down, and Yang Muoh¡¯s mouth was also moving. He continued to speak the same words over and over again. Then he closed his mouth and lowered his head. ¡®Yang Muoh!!¡¯ Kang Mui gritted his teeth. Did he die like this? Neung Man-ha¡¯s mouth turned to a smile. ¡°Another ¡®me¡¯ has come up.¡± As soon as the words were finished, Yang Muoh, who he had assumed was dead, raised his head. ¡°Muoh!¡± Is he still fine? But, Yang Muoh looked odd. His eyes turned to be moving separately like Neung Man-ha. ¡°Muoh! Are you fine?¡± Kang Mui shouted for him, and the eyes which were moving oddly turned to Kang Mui. The eyes were terrifying. ¡°Y-you¡­ what?¡± At Kang Mui¡¯s words, Yang Muoh smiled and clenched his body as he mumbled, ¡°It is fine. This is better than that.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s expression hardened at the tone, and there was no difference between the voice of Yang Muoh and Neung Man-ha as he spoke. Even the facial expressions were similar. ¡°It looks fine.¡± Neung Man-ha talked to Yang Muoh and Yang Muoh nodded. ¡®What is this¡­.¡¯ Something felt odd. Taking away the body meant the soul should have transferred, but that didn¡¯t happen here. But with the situation like this¡­ At that moment, Neung Man-ha flew ahead to Kang Mui who was pushed back. ¡°You should join me too.¡± Saying that, he reached out to Kang Mui¡¯s head, and it was so fast that Kang Mui could not avoid it. It was then¡ª With a loud roar, something jumped out and grabbed Neung Man-ha¡¯s wrist. ¡°Phew.¡± The person who was holding Neung Man-ha¡¯s wrist was Mumu, and his original face was visible as the mask broke. Mumu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t his usual one of innocence but annoyance. ¡°Ohh.¡± At this sight, an exclamation flowed from his mouth. And the blow from earlier was intended to blow up his heart, but it didn¡¯t seem like that ended up happening. Mumu being fine itself was expected. Neung Man-ha smiled. ¡°Truly a body to have¡­¡± Before he could finish the words, Mumu broke his wrist and bone popped out. Neung Man-ha frowned as he didn¡¯t feel any pain. And Mumu said, ¡°I should just kill you.¡± At that, Neung Man-ha sneered. ¡°Kill?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Join me.¡± ¡°Join?¡± At those words, Neung Man-ha grabbed the wrist of Mumu with his other free hand, and at that moment, someone attacked Mumu from behind. It was Yang Muoh, and he tried to grab the head of Mumu. At that moment¡ª When Mumu moved his arm, Neung Man-ha¡¯s arm was torn off. ¡®Ah?!¡¯ S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was unbelievable strength. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, Mumu grabbed the head of Yang Muoh. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± Mumu looked at Yang Muoh and frowned. It was because he thought that it was strange that his eyes were moving oddly, and Kang Mui shouted, ¡°Muoh got taken away!¡± ¡°Taken away?¡± The one who answered the question was Muoh with his head being held. ¡°Right. Now join me too!¡± With those words, Yang Muoh tried to grab Mumu¡¯s head, but Mumu slammed him into the floor. With the sound of the spine being broken, the body dug right into the floor and that moment. Neung Man-ha with his elbow recovered slammed his hand at Mumu. ¡°NOOOOOO!¡± Kang Mui shouted in extreme shock. ¡®So late.¡¯ Neung Man-ha grinned and began to chant again. ¡°Nuimanu¡­¡± The unexpected strength brought problems to him, but this was a body that would be his soon. But then Mumu grabbed his wrist, and he said with a confused expression. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 162: Invincible Enemy (1) The Red Mysterious Soul Shifting technique¡ªIt was a technique the Red Mysterious Sect, which were in the western region, possessed. It was mostly gathered on the Yuan side of the land. And this technique had been secretly passed down in order to achieve eternal life. However, no matter how thoroughly one shut down the sect, rumors followed. The secret that there was one who had achieved eternal life spread to the ears of the Evil Forces, and of course the head of theirs too. The Overlord Blood Martial God longed for eternal life and perfect harmony with the body, so he brought in many warriors to get the technique and improve it. But¡ª ¡®Why?¡¯ For the first time, Neung Man-ha, who had put his palm on the top of Mumu¡¯s head, was shocked. Even though he had the improved and developed technique, which now had very few flaws, it still wasn¡¯t working. The biggest drawback to this technique was that if one wasn¡¯t of the same blood, the soul would be rejected. But even so, if he used the skill, he could temporarily control the body. It was just that the body couldn¡¯t stand it, but this was strange. ¡®It doesn¡¯t work?¡¯ No matter how he looked, Mumu didn¡¯t seem to have his soul pushed out. If it had been pushed out or eroded, since there was a stage where two souls could be put in one body, the two eyes would show it. But Mumu seemed fine. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mumu frowned at the question. Did he not know what this was ? Or was there something unexpected with the technique that happened? ¡°You have an anomaly?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Interesting. Are you saying that even though you are a vessel to me, you can handle this?¡± ¡°You keep saying things I don¡¯t understand.¡± At those words, Neung Man-ha said, ¡°It seems difficult now, but sooner or later¡­.¡± It was before he could finish talking. Mumu¡¯s slap had pushed out the head of Neung Man-ha, and the body stumbled. Mumu snorted at this. ¡°You keep saying what you want to say. And I don¡¯t have anything to say or ask you either.¡± At that time, the veins and flesh near the neck of the fallen head began to wriggle like they were going to recover quickly, but it didn¡¯t manage to happen. Just like that, the whole body had exploded, and seeing this, Mumu shrugged his shoulders and looked at Yang Muoh, who had his lower body hurt. ¡°If the head is blown up it doesn¡¯t recover.¡± Yang Muoh¡¯s body, which started to erode, began to fall. It was quite distasteful that things didn¡¯t go their way. ¡°You are quite disrespectful for a vessel.¡± ¡°Vessel?¡± Mumu approached Yang Muoh and pulled him from the ground like a radish. As soon as he pulled out Yang Muoh, he swung his legs to kick Mumu. He had recovered his spine and broken parts already. Mumu raised his other hand to block it. Mumu¡¯s hand, which had bounced it off, grabbed the ankle of Yang Muoh. ¡®He grabbed it?¡¯ Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes narrowed, he knew Yang Muoh was better than other vessels and could be better assimilated. So even though it wasn¡¯t perfect, his body would work well. However, Mumu seemed to have adapted to the force already. ¡®This is a body more amazing than others.¡¯ Mumu broke the ankle of Yang Muoh. Mumu, who had broken the ankles enough to make it poke out of the flesh, didn¡¯t stop and tore it out. Normal people would have been unable to bear the pain. But Yang Muoh wasn¡¯t like that. The femoris and other muscles around the left thigh of Yang Muoh began to swell up, and it all happened in an instant. Yang Muoh¡¯s kick rushed straight for Mumu. The power and the speed at which it happened was shocking, but Mumu was hit. He put the elbow down while his muscles contracted at the leg which came to hit him. As a result, the muscles of Yang Muoh took on a horrible shape. Mumu didn¡¯t stop there as he grabbed Yang Muoh¡¯s swollen leg like he wanted to tear it off. That moment¡ª Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes flashed intensely. Along with it, a sharp feeling spread. Then, Mumu, who was about to pull his leg, coughed up blood for the first time. ¡°Euk!¡± And he got down on his knees. Mumu¡¯s expression contorted at the pain which seemed to tear his heart down. He couldn¡¯t figure out what this was. Yang Muoh didn¡¯t even touch him, but it became difficult to breathe. ¡°What is it?¡± Kang Mui who was surprised at this asked. He thought Mumu could take this man down, but then he was acting differently. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the meantime, Yang Muoh was regenerating rapidly. As the bones grew and the muscles interlocked, the terrifying appearance took place. But there was something which stood out. As the torn leg healed, the wrinkles on Yang Muoh increased, and even the hair turned white. As if aging was happening, he looked 10 years older. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It was at the moment he was shocked the leg was fully healed, Yang Muoh approached Mumu, who was clutching his heart. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you do?¡± Mumu tried to stand up despite the pain. But his heart throbbed like someone was clutching it. Kang Mui couldn¡¯t understand it. It didn¡¯t look like Yang Muoh did something, and Mumu was in pain, to which Yang Muoh raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Nothing else seemed to work, so I decided to use the Heart Sword.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ Kang Mui¡¯s eyes widened. Did he just hear this? ¡®Heart Sword?¡¯ Heart Sword¡ª It was exactly what it meant, a sword to the heart. This only happened when one had fully attained their enlightenment with the weapon they use. Occasionally there were rumors about swordsmen who could cross the last wall. But the thing with the Heart Sword was it was entirely different. A long time ago, Baek Muja, a man from the Zhou Dynasty was said to be the one who trained in the sword and defined the mastery of the sword to be of three levels. The first was to unify with the sword which was said to be like moving one. The second was the state where even a blade of grass can be used as a sword, and then the third and final state was the level of handling the sword at one¡¯s will. Even if one didn¡¯t have a sword, they always have a heart sword, so they can cut anything with their thoughts. ¡®¡­ No.¡¯ Kang Mui trembled in fear. All the sword masters knew that the third one was a rumor, a legend which couldn¡¯t be attained, but it was actually possible? ¡°Kuak¡­¡± Seeing Mumu cough up blood, Kang Mui gulped. It was the first time he saw this guy cough blood. At that time, Yang Muoh went to Mumu and placed his ten fingers on the acupoints in Mumu¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°If you endured it, then I will do the technique now.¡± With that, he began to chant something. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Kang Mui, unable to watch this, called up the three types of qi from his body, lightning, fire, and ice. He knew that he could not do anything here, but if Mumu ended up wounded, then he would die. ¡°Stop!¡± Although injured, Kang Mui pulled out all the qi he could and tried to unleash it but¡ª ¡°Do not do foolish things.¡± Yang Muoh turned his head and just glared at him. ¡°Euk!¡± He fell to the ground right there with pain in his heart. Something sharp felt like it pierced his heart, but this was a pain different from one from external wounds. ¡°Euk¡­ euk¡­¡± ¡®I cannot even breathe.¡¯ It felt like his breathing stopping wouldn¡¯t be weird, so he could understand how much pain Mumu was in. ¡°Wait your turn.¡± After a snort, Yang Muoh turned his head and began to chant something. ¡°Nuimanu¡­¡± The face of Yang Muoh turned red, and as expected, after subduing him with the heart sword, it clearly felt like the soul could be eroded and he could take over the body of Mumu. ¡®Your body is mine¡­¡¯ In that short moment he was convinced of his win, and Mumu was suffering and had goosebumps rise on his body. It was clear that something unknown was happening within his body. ¡°Nuimanuk¡­¡± As the chant continued, his head felt pierced as if it had opened up. This Soul Shifting technique was known to open up the area of the soul and place the other one into the same space. But the blood point opened in the head brought in something unexpected. ¡®!?¡¯ When the point opened up, Mumu suddenly thought. ¡°Infant level growth, new dawn¡­.¡± It was the Heavenly Martial True technique which he would mumble for training each day. And normally it was done to attain enlightenment and open up the internal energy a person can hold. This time the blood points were forced open. In that moment a bright light of five colors shone from the body of Mumu as his eyes glowed. Yang Muoh couldn¡¯t hide his shock at this bizarre thing. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ It was then¡­ The golden band on Mumu¡¯s left wrist turned by itself and moved to open. And the band which was suppressing the power of Mumu was released. An unimaginable force of intimidation came out, making Yang Muoh pull back his hand from Mumu and step back. Chapter 163: Invincible Enemy (2) The bands on the hands of Mumu were known to suppress the power he held as much as possible.¡®W-what is this¡­¡¯ At that moment, Yang Muoh felt a tremendous sense of intimidation beyond imagination, and he took his hand off of Mumu and tried to back off. And Mumu grabbed his head. Embarrassed, Yang Muoh tried to shake him off with the energy layered onto his hand, but he couldn¡¯t shake off Mumu¡¯s body, let alone scratch him. It was due to his power which was different from before. ¡®His strength is¡­¡¯ It was quite palpable. This sudden change was an unexpected surprise even for Yang Muoh. And he clearly realized. ¡®If I don¡¯t defeat him, I cannot even control him.¡¯ In the meantime, the goal was to take back the vessel without taking much damage, and Yang Muoh, who guessed it would be impossible, changed his method. He couldn¡¯t bring out his full power in this body, but there was no problem handling a Heart Sword. ¡®Heart Sword!¡¯ The sword was literally something made of a person¡¯s will. Therefore, regardless of what body he took over, it consumed a lot of mental power to be used. Yang Muoh stretched his hand towards Mumu, and with a strong intention and will, he drew the image of cutting up Mumu¡¯s heart, and all the internal organs too. A strong will which will happen¡ª ¡®Heart Sword Killing!¡¯ To kill the opponent. The moment his strong will was used, Yang Muoh¡¯s thoughts spread out in all directions. The floor in the cave cracked, and the ceiling now had scars of swords too. ¡®Die!¡¯ Yang Muoh glared at Mumu. But¡ª ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu just stood there. His insides should have been torn apart by the sword and the pain should have been too much to bear. However, he raised an eyebrow and made an expression asking what all this was, and Yang Muoh was extremely confused. ¡°How is the Heart Sword like¡­.¡± He should have used the Heart Sword in its most supreme state. The Heart Sword was supposed to break down everything it touched. So how could this man not have an expression of extreme agony at the moment? To which, Mumu said nothing. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you are talking about the sword of will or something?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any reason to think that a sword which doesn¡¯t exist exists.¡± ¡®!!!!¡¯ The moment Yang Muoh heard that, he thought this was absurd. The Heart Sword, the sword of will, was nothing but an existence, a vision of will. But the guy strongly believed that this sword didn¡¯t exist and denied its presence from just that. This wasn¡¯t just denial. ¡®Does this mean that he has a stronger will to deny my thoughts?¡¯ He was now very embarrassed. This guy in front of him was Mumu, a guy with no martial arts skill within and a perfect body. However, with his natural talent, Mumu had his own way to offset the sword, which he had struggled to learn over a long period of time. The more powerful one¡¯s will, the clearer the sword. However, it being offset right now meant that Mumu was as close to his level of strength. ¡®A vessel on which my Heart Sword doesn¡¯t work¡­¡¯ Yang Muoh¡¯s lips twitched in delight. This was now completely different. He tried to recover this vessel by going past the body¡¯s limit, but a new anomaly happened right here. It seemed like the growth of Mumu was in a different direction. ¡°This is the best.¡± Yang Muoh admitted to it. That body, like this, was the kind of body he wanted. This made him want Mumu more. Yang Muoh laughed and said, ¡°I will back off today and my alter ego in the near future you will be on all four¡­¡± It was then. ¡°Who said you can leave?¡± In an instant, Mumu closed the distance and was right in front of Yang Muoh. He reached right ahead of his nose, but Yang Muoh who decided to leave continued to avoid. Mumu clenched his fist and pulled it in, and at that moment Yang Muoh¡¯s eyes shook. ¡®This is?¡¯ The moment Mumu pulled his fist, he could see the space distorting. As soon as Yang Muoh saw it, he judged this to be something he had to avoid at all costs. Therefore, Yang Muoh chose to destroy his own body rather than being hit by Mumu¡¯s fist. The veins on the face of Yang Muoh turned black. It was him destroying the body. In an instant, Yang Muoh¡¯s skin cracked and his body was about to explode. At that moment, Mumu¡¯s fist came across the teeth. Mumu¡¯s fist hit up, and the body of Yang Muoh, which should have exploded, destroyed the entire ceiling of the underground area. When the aftermath was over, half the ceiling of the cavity was blown through and bright sunlight came in. ¡°¡­ Ha.¡± Kang Mui was at a loss of words at this sight. The location they were in was far below the ground. But before he knew it, he could see the blue sky, and the sun too. He literally blew through all of that. ¡®Are you really going to become a god like being?¡¯ It was difficult to express this even to the extent that human limits weren¡¯t a topic anymore. He had the power to bring forth disaster. He really seemed invincible. Mumu said to him while he was unable to say a word, ¡°Is your body fine?¡± At that question, Kang Mui barely came to his senses and nodded his head. ¡°I am fine.¡± But¡ª ¡®¡­ Muoh¡¯ Yang Muoh¡¯s body was now just blood. He refused to be controlled by it and now he lost his life. It was a pitiful sight to see. Strangely he felt anger. It wasn¡¯t because he was close to Yang Muoh, but it was the situation which made him angry. The reality was that the reason they were born was to be of use to someone. And seeing Yang Muoh dead, it all became too real. Looking at the traces of Yang Muoh, who had turned into a puddle of blood, Kang Mui expressed his anger. ¡°We need to find him before he does anything.¡± With the power of Mumu, he might have a chance against it. In front of his eyes, he saw the Heart Sword didn¡¯t work on Mumu. ¡°If not he will target those with the plaques one way or another. Talking about that bastard¡¯s vessel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumu nodded as if he agreed. The only problem was that they didn¡¯t know where he was. Kang Mui believed that of anyone in the clan, one of the clan leaders would know, but the one person who might have had that information had died. Perhaps to prevent this, the man had appeared from his own clan member¡¯s body and killed the clan leader. ¡®But he took Yang Muoh and Ho Gye-rang lightly.¡¯ Before dying, the clan leader was mumbling something with a smile on his lips. It was about a certain location. [Mount Bo¡­ Mount Bo¡­] He was clearly saying it. Yang Muoh noticed this before he died and tried to convey it to Kang Mui. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is correct, but Ho Gye-rang and Yang Muoh said something before they died.¡± ¡°Location?¡± ¡°Yes. I think that¡¯s where the Great Guardian is.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°If I understood it right, it should be called Mount Bo.¡± Mount Bo, was a mountain of canyons in the west of Yunnan. The southernmost tip of Gansu province at a huge hidden cavity¡ª There was something shining in the dark, torches hanging from the wall. In this common center, there was a place where 200 people were seated with eyes closed. And though the people were of all ages, their facial expressions were similar. It felt like they were all seeing the same thing. For a while, the entire cavity was silent. And in an instant, it broke down. A hundred people opened their eyes and tilted their heads back. Some of them clutched their heads like they hurt and some furrowed it. Then they all mumbled the same thing. ¡°I am hit.¡± As more than 200 people said the same thing, the cavity resounded, and those who had the same expressions now had bizarre ones. The lips turned to a smile and eyes too. A huge seat like one that belonged to a throne room rose, and a long faced boy who looked around 18 years old sat there. The moment drops of blood flowed from the boy¡¯s forehead¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ The eyes of the 200 people or so turned serious. It could be said that it was the central figure with 40% of the soul. And then someone next to the 18-year-old boy said, ¡°What happened?¡± The question was asked by a young man in his early twenties, but the young man was Muil. The boy on the throne wiped the blood off with his hand. ¡°Why are you bleeding?¡± The one in the form of Muil asked, and the reason for it was simple. Obviously at the last moment, everyone saw the same thing, everyone felt something. It could be said the soul sharing caused the pain. However, the boy in the seat took the direct hit. ¡°¡­ It seems that his one punch dealt a direct hit to the soul.¡± ¡°Direct hit to the soul? Is that possible?¡± ¡°It is not a matter of possibility. To have completely surpassed the intended vessel to have another strong one to replace it, the best physical body.¡± ¡°I agree with it.¡± Muil nodded in agreement. They saw the same things, shared the same soul, emotions, and memories, so they knew each other¡¯s pain and thoughts without having to talk. ¡°I need to join the vessel.¡± ¡°Since the power of the vessel is over what we have, there is no way to subdue it unless we have the best body.¡± ¡°I agree. The collection of the vessels is done, and Muil, me, the best, is here.¡± ¡°I get it..¡± ¡°It seems like a moderate amount of strength would be needed.¡± At those words, the middle-aged man who was under the podium came up. ¡°If you take someone with a kid called Mu, then it has to be done with his mind being collapsed.¡± The woman next to him heard it. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Take down those related to Mu, the royal inspector Yu Jin-sung.¡± The old man next to him continued. ¡°In the academy there is Yu Jin-hyuk, and there is the adoptive father who took after Mu.¡± At that, Muil smiled. ¡°Aside from that, we can continue to put pressure on Mu, it seems like gnawing away at his mind will be easy.¡± ¡°Even I, who is the best, agrees to this.¡± ¡°We agree!!!!¡± The 200 people said the same thing. It was terrifying to see them saying the same thing with the same expression. The one with the best body, stood up and said, ¡°Everyone agrees so it will be as I planned¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ That was before the words were finished. The place shook, and someone landed on the floor which was pierced in. Nearly ten cracks were below the person who landed with both feet upright. Everyone turned there in an instant, and as the dust disappeared, the eyes of about 200 people changed. The one who appeared¡ª It was Mumu. Mumu lightly cleared his throat and gestured toward the one in the throne and said, ¡°Who said you could do what you wanted?¡± Chapter 164: Invincible Enemy (3) An hour back¡ª[If I understood it right, it should be called Mount Bo.] Mount Bo¡ª It was a mountain full of canyons to the west of the Yunnan Province. It was something that the leader of the Heavenly Killing Valley was mouthing before he died, so it was the place where someone higher than them was. [Looking at the stuff he used and the bodies he needed, he might try to come to use them again. So let¡¯s leave.] Mumu said to Kang Mui, [Sure. But I have a lot to ask. But before that, there is a place we have to stop by.] [Is there a place to stop by first? No, even if we hurry we don¡¯t have enough time¡­] [I think it would be better to deal with these ones who are like vessels than looking for that Great Guardian.] [What?] Kang Mui couldn¡¯t hide his doubts about the words Mumu said, and the reason why they were looking for this great guardian was to find clues. But he wanted to deal with the enemy right away? Something felt odd. [You mean to figure out where he is and deal with him?] [I saw it earlier.] [Saw it?] [No. More like felt it?] [What are you even talking about?] [When he tried to take my body¡­] With Mumu¡¯s body, there was some form of energy point in the body that was opened up when his head was touched. And it was force opening that door which could take over the soul. But right there something unexpected happened. As if the energy point was opened up, it unintentionally touched a point which was known to be the final stages in the Heavenly Points, and it rather served as a chance to evolve the soul of Mumu. But in the process, his soul was being pushed out, and at that moment, Mumu came in contact with the other soul which tried to come in. The Supreme one standing at the throne looked at Mumu with sharp eyes. This was an unexpected situation. He didn¡¯t know how the location was leaked, but how could Mumu even get here? There were people who say that the people who had attained the highest enlightenment and obtained sainthood were the ones who could jump great distances with a single step, but even that would take four to five days. If that was the case, there was one chance. If he wasn¡¯t in the current body but in the body of Il, then moving would be much faster. However, at this speed, this body had exceeded the limit. ¡®The best.¡¯ A body he wanted¡ª The one he had been longing for so long, Il, and the others all were smiling, satisfied. ¡°You took on the trouble of making me come to you. Yes, this kind of thing makes life easy.¡± He could see Mumu as being confident, but coming here was a mistake. It would be a miscalculation however if the body he wanted to use, Mumu¡¯s, has surpassed the limit. There was no way Mumu had not surpassed everything the Supreme body had. The internal energy, the physical structure, everything was higher. ¡°Let¡¯s secure the vessel.¡± ¡°Yes!!!!¡± Once the Supreme said so, the 200 or so men began to have a body change. At the same time, the muscles of the 200 people swelled up to a bizarre extent, but the change didn¡¯t stop there. All of them had skin flushed red or gray or black and steam coming out the body, and seeing this, Mumu¡¯s eyes shone while the Supreme smiled. ¡°If one condenses the muscles and speeds up the blood circulation, an extreme power can be shown. Thanks to you I learned something good.¡± Of course, unlike Mumu they could not hold it for long. A rapid circulation of blood was possible with strong hearts and veins. And the bloodline of Mumu¡¯s mother Hae possessed this. ¡®But, Il, is not any weaker.¡¯ Even though there was no merging of the 200 into one, the bodies here surpassed the warriors around. ¡°It won¡¯t be hard to join in.¡± ¡°Join¡­ I am so tired of it.¡± ¡°So stubborn. Then, let¡¯s see how far your skills get you.¡± It was before the words were finished. The 200 of them who had their muscles changed rushed at Mumu, and their force made it seem like there were 200 Mumus running. ¡°Huuuuu!¡± At that time, Mumu¡¯s rib muscles swelled up. Mumu took a deep breath for a long time and then began to blow from the mouth at the 200 or so people rushing at him. ¡°Phewww!¡± S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The wind which came from Mumu was like a gust of wind. A gust of white steam at the 200 people rushing in at him. ¡°Huh!¡± The 200 of them raised their energy and ignored the wind touching them. But¡ª The coldness of the wind was unexpected. The bodies which were now hot couldn¡¯t handle the sudden coldness and froze up. The number was cut down to half, and the frozen bodies shattered down in an instant. The ones watching frowned at the same time. It was just a mouthful of wind, yet things changed to this extent. Il shouted, ¡°Spread out!¡± At once they all moved away from being clumped together, and the vessels which judged it to be dangerous on being united, began to surround Mumu. In response, Mumu bent his knees. The muscles around his legs began to swell up, and Mumu pointed his right hand down and kicked with his foot. As the ground caved in and was pushed back. The scale was so great that the vessels running behind were swept back and those ahead couldn¡¯t catch up, to which Mumu moved. Looking at this, Il was shocked. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kwak!¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Like water flowing away, every vessel around got pushed back as Mumu moved. With a single punch or kick their heads were shattered. And those who were strong enough tried to put their fists up to defend themselves, but they were helpless now. This was a complete massacre. Even though they were all quite powerful, it felt like Mumu was crossing over space. They couldn¡¯t cope with his speed, and there was a definitely gap between the skills of theirs and those of Mumu. Il spoke up, ¡°It has gone beyond the level that ordinary vessels can keep up with. I need to step in.¡± If this continued, he would lose the people he could use. And then Il next to Supreme jumped at Mumu. ¡®You don¡¯t know your level, so I will treat you right.¡¯ As Il stretched out his hand, two huge orbs of red light appeared. It was the Overlord Blood Demon Ball. The two giant orbs of unique red energy, created by Il, rushed for Mumu. The two spheres of huge energy which moved through air. They struck Mumu in an instant. It had a power strong enough to annihilate everything it touched. But¡ª Mumu glanced at the balls rushing in and then snapped his fingers. And¡ª As if something had blocked the orbs, they exploded right then and there, and seeing this, Il was shocked. The small action was able to block the orb loaded with the best energy with a flick of a finger. ¡®This didn¡¯t seem much?¡¯ It was surprising. Yes, it wasn¡¯t so shocking considering 17 years back even he couldn¡¯t go against the Four Great Warriors. Then, this shouldn¡¯t be that much. So he tried to always adjust the power to the vessel he was in to not do much damage to the vessel, but at this level, he would take more damage. ¡®I cannot think about the body¡­¡¯ It was then¡ª ¡°I will do it!¡± Hearing the sound, Il knew where this was coming from, the Supreme moved, and since they shared the same soul, they knew what they were thinking. When Supreme jumped at Mumu, who was taking down his vessels, he raised both hands, holding swords of light. Not true swords but intangible swords colored red in his hands. Even Mumu stopped taking down the others and turned to him. And he told Mumu¡ª ¡°I will show you what overwhelming power means.¡± With those words, Supreme extended the sword to Mumu. Along with him, 12 intangible swords around the ceiling rushed for Mumu. Even the East River Sword Star couldn¡¯t do it. And this felt like the completed one. The common floor was devastated by the swords, and the entire place shook as cracks began to form. The power was so devastating that even of the remaining 200, none of them could handle it. ¡®As expected of Supreme.¡¯ Supreme¡ª The most perfect body obtained through the many women, it was the body which was known as heavenly, or one in a million. It was the kind of force to destroy an entire sect. It was difficult to understand how much the floor had been forced down. It was no exaggeration to say that the human limits had been surpassed. Supreme spoke, satisfied, ¡°I was planning to use you as a vessel but now just the body will do¡­¡± It was before he could end it¡ª Someone jumped out of the hole made in the ground, and it was Mumu. ¡®!?¡¯ Supreme frowned. His blow was strong enough to take down a huge mountain. But Mumu, without any regenerative powers, was perfectly fine. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said you would show me overwhelming power.¡± At those words, the eyes of Supreme turned serious. He never could understand how the 12 intangible swords could be handled¡ª ¡®To withstand it all.¡¯ If that was the case, then even the best would not take Mumu down. ¡°You are quite good. I never thought that my alter ego would be like this. Fine. I will show you true power!¡± Supreme decided to go all out. He was using half of his power before, now it would be all of it. Wooong! As he opened up, the energy in the air turned heavy. Even all the vessels who were around felt intimidated by it. Il also had his mouth open in disbelief. If this was the power of Supreme, then he was sure that everyone who took him down in the past would crumble now. Il looked at Mumu and smiled. ¡®You ended up doing the wrong thing, you wouldn¡¯t have had to feel this fear if you just merged.¡¯ And Mumu said, ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°What?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Il and even Supreme seemed shocked. How do such words come out even after the power he showed? ¡®Cocky bastard.¡¯ Even his anger was about to soar and then. At that moment, something radiated from the body of Mumu, an intimidation. Even though this place was huge, it was shaking like it would collapse. ¡®Th-this is¡­¡¯ The intimidation was too strong to even process it. It sent chills down the spine like the body was being sucked into the abyss. Even Supreme seemed a bit shocked at the ridiculous feeling of his senses taking over. And Mumu opened his mouth clenching his fist, ¡°I was planning on dragging it out to make you feel fear as much as I could, but ending it fast would be better.¡± Chapter 165: Invincible Enemy (4) Supreme, no, the Overlord Blood Martial God was no ordinary person.He was the youngest child born to a wealthy and famous family. Up to that point it was a peaceful and even fun time of his life. But at the age of six, his life was changed by a warrior by the name of Jeon Gyeom, who was part of the Seven Evils of the Forces of Evil, who happened to be his teacher. [I, Jeon Gyeom, have found the greatest martial arts shown by the heavens.] And as such, with his notorious name, he had various martial arts which he passed down to this six-year-old child for over ten years. However, once the child turned 16, the man lost his life. The reason was simple. [There is nothing more to learn.] Although he had a reputation for being vicious, he didn¡¯t believe that the disciple he cared for would one day choose to betray him by erasing his own existence. And so, the Overlord Blood Martial God killed his teacher who was known to be undefeatable. To him the role of his teacher was simple supply and demand. And in that way he absorbed all the martial arts of the Seven Evils, who were said to be the strongest of the Forces of Evil, and reached the level of a Great Warrior at the age of 28. The first thing he did was to kill his own brothers and family members and collect all their assets. [You¡­ why¡­] [The weak need to be weeded out and the strong should take everything.] At the age of 28, he only had evil within him. He established his overwhelming hegemony with the wealth he snatched from his own family and revealed his emotions to the world. After making his own castle grounds, the man had fought more than 600 times against other strong warriors, but he hadn¡¯t even lost once until the Four Great Warriors came. He was truly worthy of being referred to as Martial God. And now 17 years later, he was convinced that he was the one who was the absolute being when it came to martial arts and not the Four Great Warriors. And he was certain of it until just a moment ago. The chilling sensation went down his spine. Just like animals, humans also possessed instincts. That instinct was born through numerous sensations, and is often referred to as the sixth sense which understands the five senses. The sensation he was feeling now wasn¡¯t nice, it was fear. ¡®No. How¡­¡¯ Does this mean that the absolute being was feeling fear? He wanted to deny this unpleasant feeling, but¡ª His joints were shaking like they wouldn¡¯t move. It felt like his entire body was afraid of the one called Mumu. ¡®No.¡¯ Here, thinking so, he decided to change. Until now, he thought of Mumu as a vessel to own, but not anymore. For the first time he considered his own vessel as nothing more than his worst enemy. ¡®Enemy!¡¯ All the vessels who shared the soul with him agreed with it. If they didn¡¯t kill that being, everything they wanted would become impossible. Another change occurred in the bodies of the vessels who decided to end Mumu at all costs. The veins in their bodies turned black and their bodies looked like demons. ¡®Ghastly Blood Demonic Arts!¡¯ This was it. The technique, created to change the flow of blood, reversed the energy movement and burned away the innate energy. It made the user several times stronger for a duration of 30 minutes. Blood flowed out from the nose and eyes. ¡°Kuaaaa.¡± Every one of them felt pain. It was because after forcibly developing and condensing the muscles, the blood circulation was speeded up. Their bodies were already having a hard time coping with the changes. If it went on too long, they wouldn¡¯t last. ¡®Even so, we need to kill that guy!¡¯ The vessels with maximum hostility moved at the same time, in order to kill their greatest enemy who stood in their way. The vessels pushed their bodies to their limits and moved for Mumu at the same time. It was only for a moment, but now each one of them was performing with amazing movements. In each of their hands were intangible swords containing the uniqueness of their Supreme being. The five disregarded everything and just ran to cut down Mumu. That was the moment¡ª ¡°Phew.¡± Starting from the ground, which was trembling, rose a huge gust of wind. Along with that, the vessels holding the sword just got pushed back like a candle¡¯s flame being blown out. ¡®¡­ No way.¡¯ Il looked at this with a shocked face. No, the ceiling which should have been there didn¡¯t exist anymore. Above the hole, he could see the blue sky with clouds. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ Il, who was staring at the sight, was confused and gulped as he looked at Mumu. There, he could see Mumu slowly lowering his leg he had lifted. It wasn¡¯t anything special. Just a simple movement. The hole in the ceiling went on for miles, and for a moment everyone was lost. ¡°Will you not come? Then.¡± Mumu rolled up his middle finger to his thumb. Then Mumu¡¯s forearm muscles and the fine muscles on the back of his hand began to rise and appear more clearly. He rolled his finger and yet the air seemed to shake around it. In that state, Mumu just snapped the finger and the vessels which were scattered around. The moment Mumu snapped his fingers, a wave could be clearly seen, and the sound of air being pierced could be heard. Just like that, the body of one vessel disappeared due to the force ahead, and it didn¡¯t end there. Mumu snapped his fingers constantly. And¡ª All the areas were being targeted, and along with it, one, two¡ªaround 14 were cut down. The number of people remaining now was only eight. And it could be said that this happened in the blink of an eye. It was no exaggeration to say that each warrior he took down was on the level of a Great Warrior, and they were being killed like ants. Il was so overwhelmed by the power of those attacks, that his body was trembling. Despite sharing the soul, the difference could be felt. The fear he was feeling was far greater than what Supreme was experiencing. ¡®We cannot win.¡¯ The end was already in his mind. Killing that monster was impossible even with Supreme using his best martial arts. An Invincible Enemy was what Mumu was. And he turned to Supreme¡ª ¡®¡­¡¯ With shaking eyes. One might not have noticed it, but he was breaking into a cold sweat. Here the thoughts of Il, flowed to Supreme. That is¡ª ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know about your mother?¡± Il shouted at Mumu while he was killing the others. And since they shared a soul, they wanted Mumu to stop. This was their last resort. At that, Mumu stopped snapping his fingers, and seeing this, Il was sure that this guess was the correct decision. ¡®As I thought.¡¯ This monster held one weakness. It was that he had affection for things. The Overlord Blood Martial God believed that affection was meaningless when it came to fighting someone, so he managed to kill every family member of his with his own hands. As for those who were considered to be failed kids, he would abandon them by killing them. ¡®Fault.¡¯ To him, Mumu¡¯s longing and affection for his mother was a weakness which would make him weak. The wind spread, and Mumu appeared right in front of Muil. It was only a moment. ¡°You can tell me more about my mother?¡± He spoke to Mumu, trying to be calm, ¡°I can tell you.¡± With those words, Muil focused his mind and conveyed his will to the remaining vessel. [I will draw his attention. Aim for him when his guard is down. However, you should step away at that time, Supreme.] [What?] [He is not something you can deal with now.] [¡­] Although his pride didn¡¯t allow it, he wasn¡¯t going to deny the truth he faced and decided to accept what he was told. There was no other way to deal with this monster. Then, being called Supreme and the main body, if he loses his life, then his efforts all this while would be useless. [If only you are alive, we can promise the future. For those who can be made again, we have enough time. You can always make new bodies for yourself.] Right. Because they could switch bodies, it meant he held eternal life. So the humiliation didn¡¯t feel bad. Get the power to kill him or wait for the human to die. And he decided. [I get it.] He agreed to move back when Mumu showed an opening. ¡°Your mother is also one of the few women I have cared for. That is why I remember her better than others.¡± ¡°You remember my mother?¡± ¡°Yes. But everything in the world has an equal price to pay.¡± ¡°Equal price?¡± ¡°You realize what I am saying.¡± At that Mumu sighed and said, ¡°Are you asking me to help you in return for telling me about my mother?¡± ¡®¡­ This brat.¡¯ His anger seemed to be rising at this. No one had ever responded this arrogantly to him. And to think a measly vessel born for his purpose was doing that. Yet, Muil endured. If he got angry here, things would go wrong. ¡°¡­ Right. I will admit it. your strength has surpassed that of father. You inherited the most purest of his blood.¡± Muil turned to touch the emotions of Mumu. Bloodlines and all that meant nothing to him. Everything except himself was nothing but a piece of meat breathing for his use. If he could exploit someone¡¯s weakness to use them, he would. According to his intentions, the plan was to get out of here while the others tried to handle Mumu. It was right then¡ª Mumu snapped his fingers at Supreme who was disappearing without even looking. At that moment, the wind pressure that shook his face moved right for him, and the head of Supreme was blown off. Crack! ¡®!!!!¡¯ Muil¡¯s eyes widened at this. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You!¡± Mumu turned back and said with cold eyes, ¡°As long as you are alive, you have an ambition for the future. For those who are immortal-like beings and have as many bodies as you want to use¡­ you seriously plan so many things.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The moment he heard it, Muil went stiff. How much of their talks did the guy hear? As he was puzzled, Mumu grabbed his neck. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°I do not know why but I heard what you both talked about.¡± The eyes of Muil shook. It was an unexpected situation. So, wasn¡¯t this like playing child games in front of him? It was quite embarrassing. ¡°That¡­ that¡­ to save the life of Supreme. The talks we just had¡­¡± ¡°Did you think I would believe anything you said after calling my mother an object to give birth?¡± At the voice rising in anger from Mumu, Muil gave up the will to fight. It was impossible to do anything against Mumu so he said, ¡°I am your father. Are you trying to go against your filial duty? If so, then you¡­¡± ¡°You are misunderstanding something here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My father is an amazing man called Yu Yeop-kyung. And I don¡¯t know why I need to be filial to you. You are well¡­ um¡­ just die.¡± Mumu, who was about to say something, put strength into his fist. And at that moment, the neck of Muil just tore down. Grabbing the head of Muil. Mumu turned to the other remaining vessel. And squeezed the left hand¡¯s finger. ¡°You waited so long.¡± As soon as he said it, he flicked his fingers, creating a gust of wind which soon turned into tornadoes and rushed at the last remaining vessel. Chapter 166: Invincible Enemy (5) ¡°Cough cough.¡±The lower half of the body was torn, and the vessel, the last one, had a huge hole right in the middle of his chest, leading it to fall down while coughing blood. The veins on the body wriggled, and soon, black blood began to spurt out. Regeneration wasn¡¯t happening due to the body being over exerted in the past couple moments, the muscles being adjusted, and the blood being moved in reverse. Losing one¡¯s life had to be quite likely now. ¡®Was this the end of all that waiting?¡¯ For the first time in his life he was feeling desperate. He waited for the moment when Supreme and Muil were optimal and made bodies. Adapting the vessels to handle the soul, he made them all his own to get his revenge on the Forces of Justice and Four Great Warriors who had defeated him. But now an unexpected disaster popped up. ¡®Mu¡­¡¯ ¡°Cough.¡± He was born in the womb of the woman of the Hae family, but it wasn¡¯t the vessel he wanted. His body might have been the best for all of this, but that was all. He didn¡¯t have much expectations for the child. However, the vessel he gave up on had excelled over all and proved himself to be the incarnation of a disaster. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ Just how disgusting is this? The vessel that he had given up surpassed him, and it shattered his own ambition. ¡®Was this all useless?¡¯ He was one who went after strength, immortality, and chaos, but in the end he ended up so weak and pitiful. Mumu approached him. The last vessel looked at Mumu and said, ¡°Cough cough¡­ are you going to end me?¡± To which Mumu sighed as he said, ¡°No. I want to see it until the end.¡± ¡°Cough, until¡­ the end?¡± ¡°Yes. Anyway, since I was born because of you, I want to watch until your end.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the vessel shook his head. He thought it was funny to see him destroy everything and then act like his son. At this he said, ¡°Then¡­ do it properly. Right now¡­ your actions¡­ pity¡­ are for yourself¡­ so kill me.¡± ¡°You never know.¡± ¡°Then¡­ kill me¡­ it is better¡­.¡± ¡°No. I will watch. I am someone who does things the way I want to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the eyes of his father narrowed. He faintly recalled the words, [I follow my heart.] Hae Ha-rang. Right. That woman said that to him. To him, all the women were all just wombs to give him kids, but this woman despite knowing that said that she loved him. ¡®Foolish woman.¡¯ He regarded her as such, but now he could see it. ¡°¡­ You are similar¡­ to that¡­ woman¡­¡± ¡°That woman?¡± ¡°The one¡­ who¡­ gave¡­ birth to you¡­ your mother.¡± ¡°You are the same till the very end.¡± ¡°If you think I am doing this before death out of fear then you are mistaken.¡± ¡°Yes, yes sure.¡± It was nothing that he didn¡¯t expect but¡ª The last vessel continued to mumble looking at Mumu. ¡°Let us¡­ make a deal¡­¡± ¡°I made sure to tell you those tricks wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡­ will¡­ die soon¡­ and to you¡­ it will¡­ do no¡­ good¡­ cough.¡± The breathing of the vessel turned rough. Sooner or later he would stop breathing and he continued, ¡°Before death¡­ I want¡­ to achieve¡­ things but¡­ my blood¡­ you¡­ seem content¡­ with this¡­ then¡­ I gained comfort¡­ from being¡­ defeated¡­ by¡­ my¡­ blood.¡± ¡°Blood?¡± ¡°Spread my¡­ name¡­ cough¡­ hahah¡­ then¡­ I will speak¡­ of your¡­ mother¡­ whom you¡­ know¡­ nothing¡­ about¡­.¡± It was his final offer. He gave up too much, and now he had to let go. So as the person who inherited his blood, and not a vessel, he passed everything to Mumu. That way, even if he died here, his existence, through his son, will continue. At least he thought that he could accept it despite hating his father. It was natural that those who wanted power wanted someone strong supporting them from behind. And this child wanted to know more about his mother than anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡± The vessel had given up. He didn¡¯t want to listen to what his mother was like? ¡°You¡­ your¡­ mother¡­ you do¡­ not want to¡­ know¡­?¡± ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°If I do what you want, a lot of people will be unhappy.¡± ¡°What?¡± The vessel¡¯s eyes trembled. Why was he saying such a thing? What on earth does this kid with his blood and this much power want if not to conquer all the lands? ¡°That¡­ power! You¡­ do not want¡­ to¡­ defeat¡­ everything¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I have no interest.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I am not interested in the things which can be achieved at anytime?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the words of Mumu, he was speechless. Anytime? Mumu, who was like a disaster, was saying such nonsense? It was like Mumu was an anomaly made in the world. If Mumu put his mind to it, he could rule the entire central plains. That was how much power he held. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The man looked up and sighed. Did the heavens do this on purpose¡­ no, Mumu was born because of him. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Even on the verge of death he couldn¡¯t. ¡°¡­ That¡­ that power¡­ you¡­ won¡¯t¡­ use¡­ it¡­ when¡­ no one¡­ can go¡­ against you?¡± ¡°Do we need to care? Training muscles is enough that anyone to do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did this kid not know how strong he was? Or was he messing around at this? There was no more time to be angry. ¡°The power¡­ haaa¡­ the desire¡­ you¡­ lack¡­ it¡­ in the¡­ end your¡­ power¡­ will¡­¡± ¡°Even if you have power it is meaningless if there is no one around you.¡± At those words, the eyes of the man shook. Isn¡¯t everything meaningless? ¡°I do not know about you but I prefer being with people more. I am happy when I am surrounded by others.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have precious people around you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You are more pitiful than I thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to the words of Mumu. ¡®¡­ Precious people?¡¯ He was someone who believed that being strong meant to be lonely and enjoy everything alone. However, this guy with so much strength thought that was all useless. ¡®¡­ He wanted to tell me this?¡¯ His breathing was starting to fade, and he decided to speak as he looked at the sky. ¡°How long¡­ can you¡­ keep those¡­ words¡­?¡± ¡°As long as I want to.¡± ¡°¡­ Find¡­ it¡­ that¡­¡± And without finishing his words, his breathing died down. Mumu closed their eyes. ¡®Find it?¡¯ He was the last one of the vessels. Did he just mumble something in death? Or did the heart of his father change? Whatever it was, this was the true death of his father. That night¡ª Something came out from the depths of the ground. It was a hand. It came out of the ground, and then came the face of someone. ¡°Puah!¡± The face from the ground was none other than Heo Musa, a member of the academy. How did he get buried? ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­¡± Heo Musa, who came out, gasped for air as this was what happened when one used the Tortoise Breathing technique. He laid face down and gasped for air. And he walked up to the aisle as his eyes widened. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± As if a war had broken out, or as if the cave turned to ruins, the deep underground now had a hole in it, and the floor had caved in. And that wasn¡¯t all, but there was a horrible smell which came continuously. Heo Musa grit his teeth. The faith in him was strong, but out of curiosity he dug out and tried to see the presence around. But then, no, the worst had happened. ¡°Mumu!¡± He thought that Muil and Supreme could take him down. But the result? Heo Musa went somewhere in anger. He could see a tomb there. [Overlord Blood Martial God] On the tombstone was written this name, and with that he knelt down. He slammed his fist. Heo Musa slammed the fists to the ground. His two fists were stained in blood, but his wrists were regenerating. [You are a strange one. You came and said you want to be a vessel on your own¡­ I like you.] For the first time he was acknowledged and accepted as a vessel for the man who made him. But before he could achieve the change everything went wrong. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± He continued to bang his fists and raised his head. Tears flowed from Heo Musa¡¯s eyes which were red in anger. Those tears now had blood too. Heo Musa grit his teeth and looked at the tomb in front of him. ¡°I will¡­ surely avenge him. I will kill that man with my own hands as a duty as your vessel.¡± Although he died, he had many secrets left behind in the cave. He would take revenge on the enemy with that. Heo Musa looked at the night sky with tears on his hands. ¡°I swear! I will take him down with my own hands!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the voice from behind, his face hardened. He gulped as he turned to find Mumu standing there with his eyebrows up. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 167: Great Guardian (1) Heo Musa had absolute loyalty as a vessel. He looked up at the sky in front of the grave of his father and took an oath.He said he would take revenge on their enemies with his own hands. However, something completely unexpected happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Mumu looking at him with his eyebrows raised, Heo Musa was a bit shocked. What was the reason for killing all of the vessels and staying back here so long? Mumu sighed and said to him, ¡°I saw a faint movement but it disappeared on its own, so I wondered who could be hiding?¡± ¡°¡­ You.¡± ¡°It has been a while, should I call you the teacher of Muoh?¡± Mumu remembered. From Muoh who was the head, he heard about the other vessels and the sons willingly helping the man. ¡°How did you know¡­¡± ¡°Because Muoh told me.¡± ¡°Muoh?¡± ¡°Yes. Although he died from having his body possessed.¡± Heo Musa bit his lip as Mumu pointed to the dead ones. He who had hoped to be the vessel wasn¡¯t able to, but Muoh, who had other thoughts, did. He felt envy at this. Seeing that, Mumu clicked his tongue. ¡°You envy everything.¡± ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t know. The glory of being his vessel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you say that being treated like an object without even being recognized as his blood is a good thing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask for understanding.¡± ¡°Right. You didn¡¯t.¡± Blood flowed from Heo Musa who was biting his lips. Of course the wound was regenerating back. Heo Musa¡¯s mind was a mess to the point where he felt foolish for not checking the place before shouting for revenge. ¡°To play with me¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t for that nonsense.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is a bit of both¡± With that, Mumu pointed somewhere behind him. It was a dark place, but when one looked close, it was like a mountain. And that made Heo Musa¡¯s eyes shake. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Because my father said one has to be meticulous in everything we do.¡± What was piled up like a mountain at the end was nothing other than the legacy of the man. And there were so many secret techniques other than the Soul Shifting one. With these kinds of martial arts books, it would be possible to rebuild the hegemony someday and carry on his work. ¡°You-you cannot¡­¡± ¡°I was going to blow this place up because it was annoying, but I decided to search through it just in case I left something.¡± That was the reason why Mumu was still here. It was to deal with everything related to his father. If they are gone, then no one will go after the concept of being like him. Heo Musa knelt down at this. And he pleaded to Mumu. ¡°P-please! Leave that alone.¡± ¡°You want me to leave it?¡± ¡°Yes. Please have mercy on it. If that disappears all traces of him will be gone.¡± ¡°That is what I want to do.¡± At those words of Mumu, Heo Musa shouted in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also inherit his blood? You are qualified to be his body, so why are you doing this!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mumu stroked his chin and sighed as he said, ¡°What father said is right, words will not work on people with convictions.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If people like you are left alone, then people like that man you call father will appear and do the same thing over and over again.¡± ¡°What are you¡­.¡± ¡°Still, we are half brothers and we have the conversation to think about saving that, but then now I realize I don¡¯t need to.¡± Mumu rolled his fingers ahead. Bewildered, Heo Musa clenched his teeth as he tried to move. The moment the fingers of Mumu snapped, Heo Musa¡¯s head was crushed and vanished into tiny bits and pieces. With his head blown off, the blood from his neck began to spurt out, and his body stumbled down to the ground. Mumu shook his head while watching it all and approached the pile of things. And with a strong force of flicking fingers¡ª He started a fire and burned them. The embers grew slowly but then burned it all down in an instant. The crumbling ashes swirled all around, and the last remnants were carried out by the wind. The ashes disappeared so high that one could not even look at them. Early morning at Mount Bo¡ª The place was full of canyons in the West of Yunnan province. The valleys of Mount Bo were more beautiful than many people thought they would be. However, there was a place with scary water currents which made it difficult to enter the canyons. A place difficult for ordinary people to reach. ¡°Phew.¡± A gray-haired middle-aged man was approaching the stream with a smoking pipe. A long stream of smoke reached the bamboo fishing rod he was holding in his hand. Normally if one saw a fisherman doing such a thing in such strong currents, one would laugh at them, but they wouldn¡¯t at this man. There was a subtle shake. Noticing the difference, the gray-haired man raised his fishing rod in one hand. And at that moment, he saw a good enough fish come up the rough current. And the man reached for it. The fish soon got sucked into the hand of the middle-aged man. It was a method of using Void Object Movement. Just looking at this, people would realize he wasn¡¯t ordinary, After the middle-aged man removed the hook from the fish, he put it into a net in a pool of water next to him. There were around four more of them. ¡°Enough for us,¡± The man mumbled softly and then got up. The man who stood up was surprisingly huge. He towered at almost 12 feet in height like a giant. Another odd thing was that the man was one-armed, with only a right arm. The man who grabbed the handle of the bucket with internal energy tried to return back to his cave which wasn¡¯t far from here. It was then¡ª The man looked up with a surprised expression, and he could see something was falling down. Then¡ª A being carrying someone landed to the side. Seeing that, the middle-aged man let go of the bucket and clenched his fist in hostility while the other man being carried puked. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged man frowned at this. Who were these people? He was puzzled, but someone who seemed to be just 19 or so was puking. ¡°Damn it¡­ take it slow man.¡± ¡°I thought I was slow enough.¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t hide his shock at their odd conversation. So they flew in? The man assumed they jumped from the canyon. At that time, the 19-year-old guy who was tall raised his head and said, ¡°Huh! The giant, the rumors say. It seems you really are one.¡± The middle-aged man quietly asked them, ¡°Who are you?¡± To that question, the muscular and handsome looking boy who stood casually next to the one throwing up said, ¡°I am Mumu.¡± ¡°Mumu?¡± In an instant the eyes of the man fluttered. It was because of the words he had just heard, and Mumu told him, ¡°Is mister, Great Guardian Seo Yong-chu?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The identity of this 12 foot man, who looked like a giant was Seo Yong-chu, the great guardian to their father. ¡°Why do you ask? Do you think there are other people with this figure hiding around here?¡± ¡°But I need to be sure.¡± ¡°There is a way. Great guardian, do relax please. I am a Mu, the one with a jade plaque.¡± The boy who was throwing up was Kang Mui. And Seo Yong-chu had bright eyes. ¡°Young lord¡­ Mui?¡± ¡°Right. I am Mu¡­¡± At that moment, Seo Yong-chu stretched out his fist to them. It was a simple movement, but the force from it made it feel like it could destroy anything. Kang Mui looked at it like it was ridiculous. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Show me proof.¡± ¡°Proof? Are we those who can be fake¡­¡± ¡°Even if you say that, the young lord next to you said he is Mumu. Mumu is the child who fell off the cliff at the hands of the Southern Blade of the Emperor and died.¡± ¡°What?¡± S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At those words, Kang Mui was startled and turned to Mumu. What nonsense is this? This guy who is fine fell off a cliff because of one of the Four Great Warriors? While he wondered, Mumu took something out. ¡°Will this work?¡± Mumu turned over the jade plaque and showed it. [Mumu] On the back it said his name. ¡®!!!¡¯ Seeing this, Seo Yong-chu was unable to believe it. He had always believed that the child named Mumu had died. And unable to understand, Mumu asked, ¡°You said that I died by falling off the cliff at the hands of the Southern Blade of the Emperor. Can you tell me what you mean by that?¡± ¡°How can this¡­.¡± ¡°Do not be surprised, I want to tell you.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Seo Yong-chu said with his fist aimed at him. ¡°You might not believe it. The man said he threw a little child off the cliff with his own mouth.¡± ¡°His own mouth?¡± So the man explained it and, the moment they were puzzled, Seo Yong-chu understood their confusion and continued, ¡°We left you alone.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Seo Yong-chu knelt down and bowed. And he said, ¡°Lord. Even if you do anything, I have no intention of breaking the promise I had made. As I said before, please kill me if you want to hear that story from this mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mumu frowned at those words he couldn¡¯t understand. And Seo Yong-chu said, ¡°Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t have known just because you came in a different form?¡± Hearing this, Mumu finally understood why he was acting like this. This man thought Mumu was actually his father. At this, Mumu scratched his head. ¡°You are misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°This subordinate does not¡­¡± ¡°I am not lying. And the person you think of me as was handled yesterday.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± What is this? Kang Mui clicked his tongue and told the puzzled Seo Yong-chu, ¡°You will not believe this. I didn¡¯t either.¡± ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Like he said. We are not the damned vessels. HE and his vessels all died at the hands of this guy.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 168: Great Guardian (2) Seo Yong-chu, the Great Guardian, now had an expression of confusion which showed he didn¡¯t really understand.Killed Him and the vessels too? Did he actually understand what they were saying? At his reaction, Mumu scratched his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to believe it.¡± At those words Kang Mui licked his lips and said, ¡°Would you believe it if it were you?¡± ¡°Is there anything to not believe in?¡± ¡°¡­ I am just saying, you are just oddly strong.¡± Kang Mui clicked his tongue at the attitude of Mumu which he could never understand. Actually, the reaction of Seo Yong-chu was quite normal. Although the vessels of the man were known to have a part of his soul, he must have known that they cannot match the full extent of the man. So who would believe that a kid of his killed Him and all his vessels? Furthermore, wasn¡¯t the role of Seo Yong-chu to protect the man who just got killed? ¡®What is this?¡¯ To him it was confusing. On the contrary, he thought the kids were joking. At first he thought the man had recovered his vessel which was the best outcome to him. So he thought he should wait. But, he knew the man he followed wasn¡¯t the kind to joke like this. A man of pride and arrogance due to his strength would never do such a thing. Seo Yong-chu looked at Mumu and Kang Mui. Despite losing an arm he had been the second in command 17 years ago, and even the Four Great Warriors were not able to openly subdue him. ¡®This man identified himself as young lord Mui and he is truly known to be skilled but this one¡­¡¯ No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t feel internal energy from Mumu. It seemed like he was just a first-rate warrior. So how could he joke like this? Was there something he believed in? ¡®¡­ Let¡¯s just test him.¡¯ Seo Yong-chu made up his mind and was ready. Despite the jade plaque being shown, no matter how he saw it, the actions of the man were too far to be accepted as his lord. He stood tall and then Kang Mui asked, ¡°If you really don¡¯t believe him¡­¡± ¡°If he really did handle the vessels of him alone, he would have to show it, and if so, he should show it to me.¡± ¡°Show?¡± Kang Mui glanced at Mumu. ¡°Seems so?¡± ¡°Uh? But how do I show?¡± As soon as he said it, Seo Yong-chu released the internal energy in his body. As he raised the internal energy to the maximum, the wind around him began to tremble in all directions. The eyes of Kang Mui shone at the force which made his hair stand up. This man had been around for a long time. As the second in command, the martial arts he was known to have were truly amazing since many lost their lives to him. ¡®So it wasn¡¯t just a rumor.¡¯ At this level, it was unclear whether Kang Mui could win even if he used the three types of qi he possessed. No, it wasn¡¯t unclear, he was bound to lose. And the man was worthy to be the second in command. And Seo Yong-chu said, ¡°If you took HIM down, it will not be difficult to subdue me. HAH!¡± He sprinted ahead and aimed for Mumu. It was a swift movement that didn¡¯t match well with the giant body he held. Along with the after images he was leaving, he appeared right in front of Mumu and swung his fist. ¡®Giant Defeat Serving Fist!¡¯ A huge wave of blue moved in the form of a fist. And it looked like a simple punch, but it held the power of the first fist of Shaolin. But¡ª And that blue fist energy moved to Mumu with the intent to take him down. The power was so strong that the valley was split apart. But¡ª ¡®!?¡¯ Seo Yong-chu doubted his eyes. Mumu blocked it, and with just his index finger too. It was an enormous blow, but he didn¡¯t even move back a single step. ¡®This cannot¡­¡¯ He expected that if it was really enough to beat the vessel, he would be able to block, but what he showed was too much. Mumu asked, ¡°Is this enough?¡± At that question, Seo Yong-chu gulped trying to calm his heart and said, ¡°¡­ Not yet.¡± He did get a glimpse of the strength by blocking the attack with his finger. But from what he knew, each of those who had received a jade plaque had their own perfections. And this Mumu could be having the strength of body. And looking at the muscles exposed around the body, he felt sure of it. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°Try to take me down with a few attacks. Then I will be sure of it.¡± His Lord had taken him down in one hit. No, if the man set his mind to it, he wouldn¡¯t even need a second. At least, if this kid was better or equal to him, he should be able to see that much or something close to it. ¡°Subdue at once?¡± ¡°If you can it would be nice¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t so difficult, but I am learning to control the bands so I cannot control my strength.¡± At those words the man smirked and pounded his chest with his left fist and said, ¡°I have the Golden Body Arts completed and this body of mine has reached the level of unbreakable. Now, even if I lose, I am confident that I will not be hurt.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t like I am going to sacrifice it all with my own¡­¡± Mumu¡¯s right arm sleeve began to get torn as his muscles swelled up. Seeing that, Seo Yong-chu frowned. It was because the moment the muscles of the right arm were swelling, he felt a strong sense of intimidation which he had never felt before. And at that moment¡ª Mumu held out his fist to the cliff, and as usual, the intense wind wave pierced the left side of it. The wind pressure continued to spread, and though it was not enough to destroy the cliff, it soon pierced the air, and the clouds too. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ There was a hole in the clouds. Looking at this, Seo Yong-chu¡¯s face hardened and Kang Mui shook his head. ¡®Tch tch¡­ he should show it in moderation.¡¯ S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Well, he thought that this much would be enough now. Looking at the dumbfounded figure of the Great Guardian, Mumu smiled. ¡°Since you are strong you can handle that much right?¡± At that question, Seo Yong-chu gulped. He was surely amazing and skilled. But with just one punch, his body was sure to be smashed to death regardless of the technique he used. Seo Yong-chu said, ¡°¡­ Come to think, this is enough.¡± Even his Lord wouldn¡¯t be able to block this. And this didn¡¯t seem like a lie anymore. He actually felt bad for Mumu. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Seo Yong-chu¡¯s words, kang Mui sighed and laughed. Anyone would have to kneel in front of this walking disaster. Great Guardian Seo Yong-chu opened his mouth while looking at the bonfire in front of the cave. ¡°You wanted to know about your mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Seo Yong-chu took a deep breath. Actually, he made a promise to his Lord to never reveal this story to anyone. He almost met with death trying to keep the promise, but even his Lord didn¡¯t try to kill him after he almost spilled it out. Maybe it was because he had been by his side since the start. No, the question asked was different now. ¡®What Lord wanted then was to know of the Hae family woman who wanted to act like a child bearing woman.¡¯ It was one of the Hae family women who gave birth to Supeme too. He turned to Mumu. ¡®Right¡­ if all the vessels are dead, then there is no need to keep the promise, and isn¡¯t the young lord good enough?¡¯ Even if it was from the family of his mother, Mumu has the blood of the Hae family and so they deserve the truth. Seo Yong-chu, who looked at Mumu for a while, finally started talking. ¡°Young lord deserves to know.¡± ¡°You know about my mother?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. How can I not know?¡± He didn¡¯t know about the other women there, but he could remember her so clearly. Unlike in the past, she was someone who followed his Lord on her own accord. Even if she was treated the same as others, she considered him as her husband. Of course, to the Lord, she was just a womb to give birth. ¡®Was it not so?¡¯ If you think about it, maybe not. The child she gave birth to wasn¡¯t a great vessel. Despite having no talent, Mumu was given a jade plaque. It was a truly odd case. ¡®I thought that at that moment he felt a little affection.¡¯ She was a woman who made everyone feel nice, so with sad memories, he opened his mouth, ¡°Young lord, your mother is quite an odd person. She is someone who would never stop smiling no matter what.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ and you are really similar.¡± Mumu did resemble his mother. Seo Yong-chu put another branch into the bonfire. ¡°Hae Ha-rang.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Hae Ha-rang is my¡­ mother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°She is the elder daughter of this prestigious Hae family in Shaanxi province.¡± Hearing about this mother for the first time made his eyes shine. It was the existence of the mother who he wanted to know about. No matter how carefree he looked he was now trembling. ¡°Then my mother died in the castle that day?¡± To that question, Seo Yong-chu said ¡°Young lord.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Your mother is alive.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes trembled at this. What did he just hear? Mumu had learned of his father through many and assumed that his mother met a bad end. Mumu¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It is as you heard. Your mother is alive.¡± ¡°H-how?¡± ¡°The day the castle was burned to ashes by the Four Great Warriors¡­¡± The Great Guardian recalled the memory. It was of a body being carried on the shoulders of Hong Hwa-ryun. Chapter 169: Great Guardian (3) An old memory fading up now¡ªWhen the dominating hegemony was enjoying the peak of conquering the world. The warrior who delivered the information knelt down and reported, [For the Great Guardian, the Spirit Illusion clan in Jiangxi province has surrendered.] The Spirit Illusion Clan was one of the prestigious clans in the Jiangxi province, and it was a strong clan with over 1,000 members. Destroying this kind of clan with their hands was good, but Seo Yong-chu wasn¡¯t that happy. [Great Guardian?] [Nothing. You can leave.] The warriors who reported it, bowed as he stepped back. Seo Yong-chu just sighed. Clearly this was good news for them. However, recently an odd feeling was creeping into him. [Sigh.] Seo Yong-chu sighed and looked at the scroll with the word ¡®Secret¡¯ written on it on his desk. As Seo Yong-chu looked at it, his first meeting with the lord came to his mind. -Wouldn¡¯t you like to come as my right hand and conquer the world? He wanted it. So, he gave up on the teachings of his teacher and went under this man as his right hand. Although everyone feared him, calling him a tyrant and arrogant, Seo Yong-chu liked him and enjoyed the path he was on. But, from some point, what he was doing felt so odd from the path he originally chose. His eyes looked at the scroll and sunk at the task. ¡®Womb¡­¡¯ Womb. For some time, his lord was referred to as Martial God Martial Supreme. And this had nothing to do with their cause. After hearing rumors that there was a technique close to immortality, his lord began to show changes little by little. They eventually even killed the leader of the sect which was close to them for the sake of this forbidden technique. ¡®¡­ Is it true immortality?¡¯ The secret technique which supposedly transferred the soul of the body to one who shared the same blood. No matter how much he thought about it, it made no sense. -My immortality means the immortality of Dominating Hegemony. The Lord pushed ahead in the world. Very few people knew about this plan, and Seo Yong-chu was included in the list. Well, he had to be. It was a position that he had no choice but to know the happenings of the Lord. At first, it was assumed that the immortality would endure the eternal growth of Dominating Hegemony, so he was convinced that this was right. But lately, this plan was turning sour for him. Rumors were already going around about their hegemony. -Again? -I heard they brought women from the place they destroyed. -Do you think that¡¯s all? It is said that even the brothels were touched and the decent ones were gathered. -I think there are over 200 already. -Does he intend to set up a palace for them? He didn¡¯t have to go far to know all this, with his skills he could listen to the gossip around. And it was true that there were 215 women brought into the castle, and about 400 vessels were born from them. Among them, 104 were deformed kids due to the failure of the technique, and 246 were normal. Around them, 40 died due to the changing of souls. [Sigh¡­] Seo Yong-chu had no choice but to regret this. The image of their warrior, their Lord, was not what he hoped it to be. Although violent, this was nothing humans would do. Despite repeated disappointments, Seo Yong-chu couldn¡¯t stop being loyal. But he couldn¡¯t stop feeling horrible either. Looking at the contents in the scroll, he headed somewhere. Not too far from the castle, a black carriage had arrived there. [You came?] Someone in a bamboo hat greeted him. And the man pointed to the carriage. [A few appearances. You must have received the report in advance but it is a clan with a unique bloodline which he is looking for.] Then he opened the door to the carriage. Two women came down from the carriage, and Seo Yong-chu exclaimed at the beauty of the women, especially one who kept drawing his attention. She looked like a person who shouldn¡¯t be here. [To think of her as just a womb¡­] It felt bad. At that time, the woman with the best appearance, raised her eyes and said, [I am disappointed.] ¡®!?¡¯ [Seeing the Lord¡¯s women come, he couldn¡¯t even be polite enough to take us. Was this how the Dominating Hegemony worked?] At her words, Seo Yong-chu frowned. Didn¡¯t this woman not know why she came here? Occasionally, such women were there¡­ At that time, she smiled. [What? Are you nervous? It is a joke. A joke.] [Uh?] [Your size is distracting because it is huge. For someone this huge to be nervous because of a petite woman who is joking.] [¡­] [I am called Hae Ha-rang of the Daedong Hae family of Shanseo. Next to me is my sibling, isn¡¯t this child pretty too? It shouldn¡¯t be too much.] This was his first meeting with her. The peculiar woman, it was said that she came here on her own. At first, he wondered if she came here not knowing about the purpose of them wanting women. But she knew. [I know. He asked me to give birth to the child he would like. Seeing him talk that way right at the first meeting, I got goosebumps.] [Then you came here?] [I will make the man fall for me and turn him into a human.] She came to make the tyrant a human. Seo Yong-chu smiled at it because of her boldness. Perhaps this boldness of hers might actually change him. And in fact, there were times when the Lord seemed taken aback by her boldness. [How do you not find your way to a single bed?] [¡­ Do not bother me.] [Such a beautiful wife is a bother? Come and play with me.] [You¡­] [You! What?] [¡­ No.] Everyone was afraid of the Lord. Especially the women he used. But not her, she never was afraid and pushed past his boundaries. The Lord was annoyed at first, but maybe he thought it wasn¡¯t too bad, so despite not eating with anyone before, he would make time to eat and talk with her. Maybe¡­ maybe, it was really because of her that the lord might change. But¡ª [Uh? What Lord?] [Throw away everything except for Supreme.] [B¡­ But¡­ Lord. The castle¡­ young lord.] [Not young lord. Just vessels.] [Lord¡­] [If there is even one variable, throw it away, everything except Supreme. You are my sword, so follow my order.] That was the last command that the Lord gave to him before leaving the place and moving to what was now known as the final battle. He couldn¡¯t understand the order. Mount Song, which is known to be sacred grounds of the Justice Faction, was gathering all forces, including the Four Great Warriors. That was why, no matter how arrogant he was, he understood being prepared is a feature of his. However, there were countless kids who inherited his blood, although they were being called vessels, and Hae Ha-rang, who was the only one who gets treated as human is there, and there were other people there too. ¡®¡­ But he abandoned her too.¡¯ Seo Yong-chu knew then. This man would not change. The actions he had with her were just on a whim. To him she was nothing but a¡­ womb to use. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ He hoped that the Lord would win the battle and come back. However, the result didn¡¯t end as such. He, who was known as the God of Martial Arts, was defeated in the battle against the four. Seo Yong-chu who received the message, couldn¡¯t hide his sadness and anger at the death of his Lord whom he swore allegiance to. Whatever it was, Lord was Lord. He wanted to run to Mount Song right then to avenge him. However, there was no way he could defeat them all. -Save Supreme In the end, he decided to follow the order of his Lord. He was the first to take Supreme and run. In the meantime, he heard news that the Four Great Warriors invaded the castle. ¡®¡­¡¯ Seo Yong-chu fell into trouble at the time. The Lord¡¯s orders were being carried out. But ¡®she¡¯ was still in the castle. ¡®Hae Ha-rang.¡¯ The woman who made the Lord fall in love with her, Seo Yong-chu liked her as a person. -Why are you making such a sad face every day? Follow me and smile wide. -¡­ -Do you want to try smiling? Like this. -¡­ Ahem. -Uk? Barely? What are you looking at when smiling like that? It is okay for a big body person to have a big smile. In a place where everyone lost their smile, she was the only light, and so the orders of the Lord were followed, but he couldn¡¯t leave her there. At the risk of it, he headed back to the castle which was being raided. But by the time he went there it was too late, he could only look at the burning castle. ¡®¡­ In the end I couldn¡¯t.¡¯ He lost his Lord and he couldn¡¯t even protect her. Even if it went against the order, he should have taken her. Seo Yong-chu felt horrible at this. He began to doubt many things, and when he was leaving, he came across someone. ¡®!?¡¯ Someone who made him shocked. It was the Southern Blade of the Emperor, Hong Hwa-ryun, a member of the royal family and one of the Four Great Warriors. [Hong Hwa-ryun!] S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [The Wicked Giant.] The two recognized each other right then. However, there was something which caught his eyes more. [Hae Ha-rang!] The woman on his shoulders, it was Hae Ha-rang. [Hong Hwa-ryun, you!] Killing his Lord and burning the castle wasn¡¯t enough, he was aiming for the one woman his Lord loved! He was enraged, even if it meant death he wanted to take her back. But¡ª [Stop.] [What, stop¡­] [I am trying to save this woman.] [What?] Seo Yong-chu, who was trying to fight, hesitated. What did he mean by saving her? Hong Hwa-ryun said, [¡­ In order to get rid of the aftermath here, we tried to remove those of his blood, but this woman couldn¡¯t handle it.] [What are you saying?] [There is no time now. I too am risking everything by saving her. A search is being conducted all around. That is why I am not going to fight with you.] At those words, Seo Yong-chu raised his voice. [Then put her down right here!] [I cannot do it.] [What?] [I am trying to save this woman because I was moved by her motherly love, and also because the father of her child is one who committed grave wrongs, which will come to find her.] [Crime?] [¡­ Under the pretext of justice it is my regret that I threw her kid over the cliff.] [You bastard!] Does that mean he killed the child named Mumu? Seo Yong-chu glared at him like he couldn¡¯t forgive him. But on the other hand, he didn¡¯t understand. Where is the need to talk about the mistakes committed as if confessing a sin? ¡¯Hong Hwa-ryun¡­ ¡¯ [Put her down now!] [I said I couldn¡¯t. Sooner or later, all of the remnants of Dominating Hegemony including you will be taken down. Then this woman will not live.] At those words he hesitated. Supreme, who was evacuated would have to be taken care of, with the Lord dead, it was unknown what would happen in the future. Seo Yong-chu said in a low voice. [¡­ How can I believe that you will protect Hwa-ryun?] [I will risk my life to save the woman as a means to atone the sins I committed.] Hong Hwa-ryun seemed determined for it. Seo Yong-chu glared at him. There wasn¡¯t any uncertainty in his eyes. At that time, he felt the presence of many around. It seemed like quite a lot of skilled warriors were coming. Seo Yong-chu bit his lip. [Go. I will take care of it] [What?] [¡­ Make sure to protect her, no, my lady. If you promise that, I will take this to the grave.] Great Guardian Seo Yong-chu. Hae Ha-rang was the wife of his Lord according to him, and Hong Hwa-ryung was shocked. [You will die if you stay here.] [I didn¡¯t say yes for your sake. It is for the lady to have time.] Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s eyes shone at those words. Although they were enemies, he felt moved at such loyalty. [¡­ I will promise. I will risk my life to protect this woman.] With those words, Hong Hwa-ryun took her and left. ¡®I hope you survive.¡¯ He prayed for Seo Yong-chu. After he left, Seo Yong-chu tore off his clothes and wrapped them around the handle of the poison clan¡¯s weapon, the Demon Spirit Curved Blade. To keep the issue hidden until he died. Seo Yong-chu, had something to remember and smiled. It was an awkward smile which was forced by his left hand, but it was a wide smile. Chapter 170: Southern Blade Of Emperor (1) There were signs of many people flocking in.In order to direct them to him, Seo Yong-chu yelled out, ¡°How dare you burn down this castle of ours! I am the Wicked Giant, Seo Yong-chu, who will punish you!¡± As soon as he shouted, the people around began to run to him, and the moment he felt it, Seo Yong-chu took a stance with his blade in hand, ready to move. This was the place he chose to die. The story of Seo Yong-chu went on for a long while. The more they listened the more solemn it turned. It was true that this guy just went beyond knowing his mother and even tried to help her. No one thought there such a story had occured. In order to protect his mother, Seo Yong-chu did his best. Mumu felt that this man surviving was a good thing. Mumu looked at him and asked, ¡°You lost your arm there?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Seo Yong-chu, the Great Guardian, was strong. However, dealing with the numerous warriors by himself meant walking on the edge of the cliff. ¡°It is fine. Losing an arm to save her is a small price to pay.¡± Seo Yong-chu really thought so. It was all the more because he was prepared to die there. Mumu got up. ¡°Young lord?¡± Mumu lowered his head and told him, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Young lord you don¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°No. You weren¡¯t even ordered, but you went out of your way to save my mother. You are a benefactor to me.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Seo Yong-chu¡¯s eyes changed. When he did all that in the past, he was sure he wouldn¡¯t regret it no matter what happened. And even now, he continued to live without regretting that decision. But this child, when he expressed his gratitude, his heart felt moved. ¡®¡­ I am getting old.¡¯ He thought he turned insensitive to emotions. But he knew. The feelings he felt for Mumu were joy. It felt like he was being paid back for what he did until now. ¡®Hae Ha-rang¡­ the child you gave birth to is alive and thanking me. I never thought such a day would come.¡¯ There was a sense of worth in doing what he did. Seo Yong-chu, whose eyes were burning, covered his eyes with his large hand, pretending to touch his forehead. Mumu tilted his head and smiled. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°¡­ Ahem. No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and cry.¡± [Do you worry about being seen while laughing? It is alright for a person to smile.] For a moment Mumu¡¯s appearance overlapped with Hae Ha-rang. As a result, the small doubts in his mind vanished. ¡®It has to be your kid.¡¯ Even if it wasn¡¯t for the plaque, he was sure now. Mumu asked Seo Yong-chu, who was there, ¡°But if you broke away, you wouldn¡¯t know where my mother is right?¡± To that question, he smiled and said, ¡°There is a place I can guess.¡± A mountain valley in Datong, Shanxi province¡ª There was this small thatch house here which sat by itself and looked peaceful. The white haired beauty on the floor of the house was sewing and walked out to the front yard while looking at the hill. ¡°Hah!¡± On the hill there was a boy who seemed to be around 16 and was wielding a wooden sword practicing movements which seemed like techniques. In front of this boy was a middle aged man with his eyes covered in black cloth. ¡°Again. Do it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the order of the middle-aged man with a cane in his hand, the boy swung his sword twice. The sound of the sword being swung pricked the ears of the middle-aged man. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he said it like he could, ¡°Your stance is still unbalanced. Spread your right foot out and center your core more and put more strength into your big toe. You need to have internal energy consistently on the dragon heaven blood point.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the blind man said that, the boy spread his legs wider and put strength on his feet. Only then did the blind middle-aged man nod. The blind man said to the boy who was panting by swinging the sword, ¡°Where is the sun?¡± ¡°In the middle of the sky.¡± ¡°You must be hungry. Let us take a rest and eat.¡± As those words came out, the boy was happy. It was nice to practice martial arts, but now he was very hungry. And he looked at the middle-aged man who was no different from his teacher and said, ¡°Mister. Would you like to have lunch with me?¡± At that question the man shook his head. ¡°No. I will go to the village to give away the firewood, you have a meal with your mother.¡± ¡°We can eat together¡­¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± At those words, the boy licked his lips, feeling sad. And holding the wooden sword he ran to the thatched house. The blind man who was heading in the same direction moved to the forked path. The boy ran to the house and called the white haired woman. ¡°Mother!¡± S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°My son. You must be hungry.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mother will make something, so get yourself ready.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And so the white haired woman was about to enter the kitchen place when the boy calling her mother said, ¡°Mother. I do not know what happened between you two, but can you not forgive mister?¡± At that, she went stiff for a second. The boy looked at her and said, ¡°If that is so hard, then just having a meal with us should be fine right?¡± The boy had a reason to say this. The blind man had been cutting firewood every day and helped their family with difficult things. He was even teaching him martial arts now. Despite his efforts, he always kept distance from his mother. And as a boy, he felt bad considering he was learning from him. At the words of Muah, Lady Mi, went into the kitchen with a wry smile. ¡®Did I say something bad?¡¯ Muah, felt a bit bad seeing his mother like this. His mother was a pitiful person. He didn¡¯t know much but heard that his father passed away in an unexpected accident before he was born. And it was said that mother¡¯s family was a famous family in Datong, and bad things happened there. And such a person had done everything to earn money in a closeby village and build her family. At least a few months ago, this blind middle-aged man came over, and although their life had improved a lot, the hardships didn¡¯t stop. ¡®¡­ I will work hard to get back the family name.¡¯ Muah made a promise to himself and looked at the kitchen. She poured water into the pot to prepare lunch.. The lady had bitterness in her eyes. ¡°Forgive¡­¡± Her eyes looked at the flame as she recalled the past. Seventeen years back¡ª [¡­ Sorry. I apologize.] Unlike now, the middle-aged man who looked normal and un-wounded apologized to the woman who was crying. The man was Hong Hwa-ryun, a member of the Four Great Warriors and a member of the royal family. [Cough cough.] She cried for half a day until she began to cough out blood. She lost the person she thought of as her husband and even her child. She who smiled now had nothing in her life, and she couldn¡¯t handle this sadness. [Ah!] Hong Hwa-ryun sighed, mouthing sorry. It was because he had seen her hair turn white too fast. Hong Hwa-ryun clenched his chest which ached. And looking at him, the woman spoke in a harsh voice. [You! You took everything from me!] [¡­] [How¡­ how¡­ a little¡­ baby¡­] [¡­] The death of the man she considered as her husband¡ª However, since he killed countless people and was a warrior, she knew that he would one day receive the karma for what he did. But the child wasn¡¯t like that. He was just a few months old. How could a human throw a child off the cliff? [I apologize. I did something unforgivable.] Hong Hwa-ryun clenched his heart as he pleaded that it was too hard for him to see her losing everything. She glared at him and screamed, [Why save me! Why not kill me with my child! Why did you have to leave me alone alive like this!] [¡­ I apologize.] [Stop saying that! Why! Why! Why!] [I couldn¡¯t help but do it, since I took the most precious thing from you.] It was true. Hong Hwa-ryun suffered from severe remorse after dropping the baby down. It was unacceptable for him, but he had to save Murim and peace. Because of that, Hong Hwa-ryun couldn¡¯t take her life. [Your anger at me is right. I will not ask for your forgiveness, I just want you to give me a way to atone for it] [Atone? Ha!] She cried out in anger. [If you wanted to atone so much, then die! Right in front of my eyes!] She hated the man. That was why she wanted him to die. At those words Hong Hwa-ryun spoke with a pained face. [¡­ We can do that if you want. Please, just give me time.] [Time? Are you saying¡­.] [I have a child.] This made her silent and then angry too. How can someone with a child kill another person¡¯s child? A human wearing a mask? [How can you do something worse than an act of animals! Your child is precious but not others!] [I know I have no right to make excuses, my wife has passed away giving birth to my child, so if I die here, my child will be an orphan.] At his words, she bit her lip. She hated this man so much that the veins on her forehead were clear. ¡®How¡­ how¡­¡¯ Was he saying that he can do this? Talking about the widowed wife and remaining baby, this was a cruel thing to her. She hated him so much, but her temper wasn¡¯t so bad. And this was why the hate grew. [Lady¡­ when the child can live on her own. I will kill myself in front of you.] [¡­] She just glared at him. Her eyes didn¡¯t change even for a second, she wanted him to atone for what he did. This was a look which said she wanted his life. Looking at him , she cried and she said, [Do not look at me because I do not want to look at you.] As soon as she said it¡ª She couldn¡¯t hide her shock. Hong Hwa-ryun suddenly stabbed himself in the eyes with two fingers. It must have been painful, but he stood tall without a groan, let alone a scream. The sight of him made her think it was absurd. [Y-you!] [I know that¡­ this resentment you have will not be solved by this¡­ haa¡­ I know but this can maybe ease your anger a little¡­ I can throw these eyes which bother you¡­ for now¡­] Dark red blood dripped down his eyes. It was like bitter tears for atoning. Chapter 171: Southern Blade Of Emperor (2) Seeing Hong Hwa-ryun shed tears of blood, she was confused.Why was this man doing this? Why did he stab himself in the eye and kill her child? The more the man did this, the more she was suffering. He should have killed himself instead so she wouldn¡¯t feel this bad. She stared at him, before saying, [¡­ Go¡­ I don¡¯t need your eyes or your life. Go away, disappear from my eyes.] [Lady¡­] [I do not forgive you.] She just wanted him gone from her sight. She thought him being here would be trouble to her life, the guilt would increase more. As long as the husband she thought of and the only child she had were gone, she no longer had regrets. [¡­ Not yet. It is dangerous now. When safe¡­] [I don¡¯t care.] [But¡­] [I said no. The thing you can help me with is to disappear right from my sight.] [¡­] Hong Hwa-ryun covered his bleeding eyes and disappeared. When he was gone, she was alone as she cried. Crying for days she realized the regret wouldn¡¯t stop, so she tried to end her life. But then Hong Hwa-ryun appeared and stopped her. [NO!] Despite not being able to see, it seemed that because he was skilled in martial arts, he knew she was trying to take her own life. She beat him but he just silently took it. [Why! Why! Why are you stopping me from going to the side of my loved ones!] She cried and cried, and repeated this for several days. Hong Hwa-ryun continued to hang around her, perhaps knowing she would kill herself. And she was getting tired of it. And Hong Hwa-ryun said, [You said you lost everything precious but don¡¯t you have a family? The one you used to have?] ¡®!!!!¡¯ His words reminded her of her family back home. She was once guaranteed the life of her family for heading to the castle on her own feet. Her heart was weak enough from these endless attempts at death, and she missed her father, mother, and family. So she decided to head back and sort things out one last time. It was a month-long journey. ¡®Father! Mother!¡¯ Although sadness was all she had, she cheered up at the thought of seeing her parents. But¡ª [Ahh¡­] The manor of the Hae family was ruined. As if it had been neglected for long, there were 20 tombs in the manor. There was an old wooden board. [Ahhhhh!] It had the names of her family members on it. Returning to her family only brought despair to her. She couldn¡¯t figure out what it was and cried until a voice told her. [Cough cough¡­ who is crying here?] A familiar voice made her turn her red eyes. The woman behind had an exhausted face and a full belly. She was the wife of her older brother, her sister-in-law, Mok Seon-hye. [U-unnie!] [Miss?] The two women, who met for the first time in years, hugged each other while shedding tears. After crying like that for a long time, they shared what was happening in both of their lives. And while talking about it, she came to know. [It was attacked not long after you and your sister left.] It was said that they were attacked by unknown people in masks. As a result, her family was killed. Coincidentally, only the eldest son and his wife, who were not in the home at that time, were able to live. ¡®¡­¡¯ The sister-in-law, Mok Seon-hye, said that she didn¡¯t know who was responsible, but she instinctively knew who it was. ¡®¡­ After all, was I just a womb?¡¯ This was the work of that man, her husband. She heard something from the woman named Tae in the castle. The man she considered as her husband erased those related to the women who were wombs to him. That is why she was sure he did it. ¡®Ahh¡­ Father¡­ mother¡­¡¯ She cried again. She trusted the man, and he was the one who betrayed her like this. In the end, she lost everything. Hae Ha-rang had no regrets about her life and wanted to end her life right away. But she couldn¡¯t because she had one family member left, her sister right here. [¡­ He passed away.] Her brother Hae Won-woo, who lost both his parents, had struggled to find the enemies but lost his life to the illness which came over him. [I too wanted to follow him.] But she couldn¡¯t do it. It was because of the child in her stomach. If the child in the womb, which was the proof of love with her husband, died with her, then the line of the Hae family would be cut off. So she endured it. However, it was difficult to live in this world as a woman who didn¡¯t learn martial arts. [I¡­ I will be here. With you.] Hae Ha-rang decided to be with her. Although the purpose in her life was lost, she chose to live for the sake of the nephew in her stomach. Hae Ha-rang, the gray-haired beauty, thought of the past and looked at Muah, who was bathing in the cold water of the well. Every time she saw him, she would remember it. Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haaa. Lady¡­ Muah¡­ Muah¡­ [Unnie! Unnie! How can you just leave like this? You should see Muah grow up!] [Muah¡­ look after him¡­] [UNNIEEEEEEE!] She passed away shortly after giving birth to her child. She took care of her husband who was ill and worked for the baby right after he passed away, so her body had turned frail. Hae Ha-rang was quite resentful of the world. The world which took everything from her. Her life felt so bitter and tainted that she hated the heavens, but she had to endure this. If she also died, then this young child would not be able to live in the harsh world. In order for the Hae family to be resurrected, she made up her mind. Seventeen years passed as such. [I came to keep my promise.] And a few months back, Hong Hwa-ryun came back to keep that promise and asked for his life to be taken. Years passed, but the anger didn¡¯t disappear. She wanted him to die. But¡ª [What about your children?] [The child will not know.] [¡­] Hong Hwa-ryun said that his child was strong enough to live in this world. However, after suffering for the last 16 years and raising a child on her own, she couldn¡¯t let him die. It was because she thought that taking away someone who was a precious existence to someone else was too disgusting to be called revenge. [¡­ Go. Do not appear in front of me.] Eventually, she gave up her revenge. But he didn¡¯t leave. [I cannot. I need to pay the price.] [Then live like that. Live with pain in life about what you did. That is my revenge.] Hae Ha-rang wasn¡¯t going to kill him. Even so, Hong Hwa-ryun stayed around, saying that he wasn¡¯t going to break the promise and decided to look after them. At first she refused, but when Muah was in danger of dying, this man saved his life. Since then, she hasn¡¯t bothered with him. [Mother. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but can you forgive him?] Muah, who knew nothing, followed Hong Hwa-ryun for months like a father, and the man, realizing that he wasn¡¯t the child of that man, helped him. Because of this, she became weaker. ¡®Forgive¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forgive the man who threw a child off the cliff. However, she couldn¡¯t help but be shaken when the image of the child seemed to be getting a lot healthier than when she was raising him. But she shook her head. ¡®NO!¡¯ She could not do that for the child who died from the fall. She was going to live her life for her family, and Muah would be her adopted son, but Mumu would always be her only child. ¡®¡­ My child.¡¯ In the closeby village¡ª ¡°Uh. Nice price.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hong Hwa-ryun received the money from selling firewood and took it. Today¡¯s wages were generous, so he thought of buying some pork. A few days back, Muah said he wanted to eat meat, so he cut an ample amount of wood. So he walked over to the butcher shop with his cane, and heard the voice of someone. ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun frowned at this and walked. The outskirts of town and it was a dark alley. He went into the alley. ¡°Oh, Mister.¡± Someone greeted Hong Hwa-ryun in a small voice and bowed. The man in his mid-fifties had a long beard and silk outfit with an axe on his waist. ¡°Commander.¡± The man was Baek Jong-won, the commander and confidant for Hong Hwa-ryun. Seeing that he exhaled, ¡°How did you know of this place?¡± ¡°I apologize. I remembered about the debt you had.¡± Hong Hwa-ryun came out of the manor by saying that to the commander. Remembering this, the commander gathered people and searched the northern part of Shaanxi province and found him within a few months. ¡°Go back. I will spend the rest of my time here.¡± ¡°Sir¡­ If you do it, what about the young lady?¡± ¡°She has the strength to live on her own. I passed everything to her and she has you on her side.¡± At those words, the commander spoke with a bitter face. ¡°Sir. Even though you broke the rules of life for her, everything was done for the sake of a greater cause. How can you be in an uncleared debt for the woman? If she is related to him, she deserves what¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°There is a saying to not touch women and children in war. And until the Great War, I followed that.¡± He gave up on that belief for the sake of a cause. And with his own hands, he killed countless women and kids and those deformed infants. He was called heartless, but the pain he had suffered from that time still haunted him. In the end, when he dropped that recently born child off the cliff, the guilt burst within him. The images of the women and children he killed inside the castle were driving him to death. ¡°The cause¡­ right, I did it for that too. But in the end, what we did was not much different from what that man did right?¡± ¡°But. Isn¡¯t that for the sake of peace? If any of his kids remained then they would come to take revenge on the families involved in it.¡± ¡°Even so, what I did will not change.¡± Hong Hwa-ryun clenched his fist. The eyes he gave as initial debt to that woman didn¡¯t cut it. The guilt of killing that infant was what broke him. Seeing him like this, the commander sighed. ¡®Sir¡­¡¯ He was so different from the imperial family. He had the right qualities to be the emperor, but he gave them up to walk on the paths of martial arts, saying he wanted to be a man who held the sword for the right reasons. He became a warrior. ¡®Love and affairs go hand in hand, and sacrifice is natural. But how does the guilt never leave?¡¯ He felt sorry for his lord. If he and the other Four Great Warriors had died, then the damage the world took would have been huge. So, even if he felt guilty, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Sir¡­ even if it was painful, you did the right thing. If you didn¡¯t kill that man¡¯s blood, there would have been more sacrifices.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be here at all. But the commander didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Sir, if you saved the child then he would have come back to avenge his father. Then, in the end, you would have had to fight to stop him. After all, the child is bound to die one way or another. Please let go of this guilt. You did the right¡­¡± It was then, Hong Hwa-ryun shouted, S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Get out of here¡­¡± Before he could even say anything in response¡ª ¡°Euk!¡¯ Something fell down right ahead pushing the man back. Shocked, Commander Baek turned back to see a handsome muscular boy. At this guy¡¯s sudden appearance, the commander pulled his sword out, but before he could do anything. ¡°Kuak!¡± The boy grabbed him by the head and lifted him up. ¡°I was wondering where to start looking because the place was vaguely called Datong, but this is interesting.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it? That I was destined to die either way?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chapter 172: Southern Blade Of Emperor (3) Seo Yong-chu, the Great Guardian, said,[My guess is that he has to be at Datong.] However, the exact location was unknown. Because of that, Mumu decided to find Hae Ha-rang on his own by narrowing the places down. [If you saved the child then he would have come back to avenge his father. Then, in the end, you would have had to fight to stop him. After all, the child is bound to die one way or another. Please let go of this guilt. You did the right¡­] The moment he heard it with his heightened senses, he realized that this was about him. And in an instant he jumped towards them. Grabbing the head of the man who said it, Mumu asked, ¡°I am destined to die either way?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the sudden appearance of Mumu, Hong Hwa-ryun immediately gripped his cane before he knew it. What did this mean? Just by hearing it he could tell that this boy had reached that level. But what the boy said couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Who are¡­¡± It was before Hong Hwa-ryun had finished talking. ¡°L-let go!¡± Commander Baek, who couldn¡¯t bear the pain of being caught, tried to make Mumu let go of his head, and swung his sword at Mumu¡¯s hand. But¡ª ¡°Uh?¡± The sword which hit the arm of Mumu was what broke. The sword was made by a famous warrior, and he had used internal energy. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. What you said just now didn¡¯t sit well with me, so my hands might be a little tight.¡± It was then. Mumu¡¯s gaze turned to the back. There Hong Hwa-ryun was aiming at him with his cane. Hong Hwa-ryun took the stance for it, and the extremely sharp energy began to exude pressure in all directions. The walls of the alley began to crack due to this. ¡®A-as I thought.¡¯ Commander Baek felt proud of this. Seventeen years ago¡ª Seeing that Hong Hwa-ryun, the Southern Blade of the Emperor, had lost both his eyes and stayed away from his family, he began to worry. No matter how strong the man was, losing his eyes was the same as losing half his stability in martial arts. Even after that, Hong Hwa-ryun didn¡¯t show himself during the practice of the young lady nor did he hold his cane. ¡®I thought he had gotten weaker.¡¯ Seeing the horrific energy spread around, all his concerns were overshadowed. Actually, any warrior will end up weak if they neglect their training of blade or sword. When Hong Hwa-ryun let go of the sword because of his guilt, he had abandoned his attachment to everything. The situation felt horrible. -Novice. You come to life empty-handed and leave empty-handed. So do not be attached to anything. These were the words the abbot of Shaolin had told Hong Hwa-ryun. At the age of just 28, he had accepted what that meant. However, an amazing thing happened after he abandoned it all. ¡®How¡­¡¯ At some point, all senses besides his vision began to develop. It wasn¡¯t like he forced himself to change either. With the development of smell, touch, and hearing, Hong Hwa-ryun was able to think accordingly, and work perfectly. Not just that, but the teachings he had when he was young had stabilized and grown over time, like how wine aged with time. ¡®This is quite tricky.¡¯ He tried to let go of martial arts, but it seeped into him. Since 17 years ago, the Four Great Warriors were polishing their skills. But having done that as well Hong Hwa-ryun had reached a place no others could. And he thought it was pointless. All he had was his life. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. The purple light from Hong Hwa-ryun was the most intense he had ever seen. He was a lot stronger than the other Four Great Warriors he had seen so far. At that time, Hong Hwa-ryun aimed with the tip of his cane and said to Mumu, ¡°Put the commander down right now.¡± Then, before Mumu could say anything, Commander Baek spoke as if he was looking down on him. ¡°Little one, I will admit that you are pretty good at martial arts, but stop now. You are making a mistake that will never happen again in your life.¡± ¡°A mistake that will never happen again?¡± ¡°If you knew who the person in front of you was, you wouldn¡¯t do this. If you want to save your life, then stop this now.¡± ¡°Save my life¡­¡± Mumu clenched his hand, and a scream erupted from the mouth of Commander Baek. And then there was the sound of bone cracking. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°If things continue then I will not be able to save myself?¡± ¡®Commander Baek!¡¯ Hearing the scream, Hong Hwa-ryun moved the cane in his hand, and rushed for Mumu. But it was blocked by Mumu¡¯s palm. And the cane in his hand broke down and was pushed back. Hong Hwa-ryun, noticing that he had blocked his attack, realized that this young man was an unusual being. Mumu¡¯s fingers dug into the head of Commander Bae before he knew it. And the guy¡¯s eyes had turned over. ¡°Kuaak!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Hong Hwa-ryun shouted, unwilling to let him die. At his cry, Mumu said without changing his expression, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°How can you carelessly try to kill someone who you have no relation to?¡± ¡°This person thinks that I should die either way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He said I had to die from falling off a cliff or at the hands of others, right?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun was speechless at those words. He heard this before too, what was this kid talking about? He was talking like he was the child who got thrown off the cliff. It was a place not just children, but even martial artists wouldn¡¯t be able to live. ¡®¡­ Nonsense.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be. Hong Hwa-ryun was engulfed by a strong shock. He was still living his life with guilt, and as he lived like that, the feelings of anger in Hae Ha-rang had changed a little. ¡°Little¡­ disciple¡­ your¡­ name please?¡± ¡°Mumu. It is Mumu.¡± ¡®!!!!!¡¯ The moment he heard this, he stumbled. The memory of that moment had come to his mind. The Thousand Cliffs wasn¡¯t too far from where the castle of Dominating Hegemony was. [Uahhuhaah.] Hong Hwa-ryun looked at the baby in the cloth. With the jade plaque around his neck, on it had the word Mumu. ¡®Baby¡­¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun couldn¡¯t bear to cut down another child. He too had a daughter like this. That is why he couldn¡¯t touch the child so recklessly. It was impossible to leave the baby alive though. ¡®I apologize, child.¡¯ He hated the child for being of that man¡¯s blood. Hong Hwa-ryun, eventually took the baby to the cliff. It was so high that the bottom could not be seen. The height couldn¡¯t be imagined to the point that even if a few warriors jumped off it, it would be tough to retrieve their bones. ¡®There is no chance to survive from it¡­ but if he did, it is the luck of yours and bad luck for me.¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun closed his eyes and threw the child down. The baby fell down the cliff and turned invisible. -There is no chance of surviving¡­ but if you do, it is luck for you, and bad luck for me. The words he said then kept repeating in his mind. It was a thought which had haunted him all the way up until now. It was a one-in-a-million chance. If the child survived by luck, even with the low chance, he hoped that the child would not forgive him. However, this felt too much. Since that wasn¡¯t going to happen, he was gripped with extreme guilt after throwing the child and wished to die at the hands of his mother. But the baby he dropped off the cliff is alive? S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It can¡¯t be. How can this¡­¡± ¡°Kuaak!¡± At that moment, the dying voice of the commander rang in his ears. Hearing this, Hong Hwa-ryun was shocked. ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°I will think about it if this guy apologizes politely for what he said earlier.¡± At those words, Hong Hwa-ryun hurriedly knelt on the floor. There was no hesitation. Hong Hwa-ryun lowered his head to the ground. ¡°That man is innocent. If you are really that child, let him go and take revenge on me. The one who deserves to die is me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If the boy really was Mumu, then this had to be fate. At that time, the dying commander said, ¡°Ughhh¡­ No. Sir¡­ how much¡­ will you¡­ sacrifice¡­? If this guy¡­ is the seed¡­ of that¡­ evil¡­ don¡¯t¡­ step back¡­ from him¡­ I¡­ do not¡­ care¡­ about me¡­ cough!¡± ¡°Seed of evil¡­ you are so consistent.¡± In the end, the head exploded. ¡°Commander, Baek!¡± Hong Hwa-ryun, who tried to save him, by kneeling down, couldn¡¯t help but feel lost. ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡± ¡°Why? Then do I have to ask you too?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did I get thrown off the cliff? A simple child?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hong Hwa-ryun couldn¡¯t answer the question. The actions he took 17 years back in that castle were sins he could never forgive himself for. Hong Hwa-ryun, who was speechless, just focused on his presence. He felt a tremendous strength apart from just internal energy. ¡®¡­ Did the child get this strong in 17 years?¡¯ This ominous power. If he could kill a commander just by clenching his hand, then he felt more concerned with the power Mumu held than the guilt of throwing him. The fact that this child appeared in front of him meant he was coming for revenge. Even though he had lived for atoning all his life, will the child be satisfied and not take revenge? ¡®He¡­¡¯ It was a fleeting moment when he felt too confused. Then Mumu said, ¡°Don¡¯t want to answer? Then, I will change the question. You took my mother according to someone. Why did you take her?¡± Actually, when Mumu heard this from the Great Guardian he was puzzled. For this man to save his mother and then atone for attempting to kill him. At the question of Mumu, Hong Hwa-ryun lifted his head. ¡°¡­ It is for the sake of the cause, but it was to pay for the sins I committed against your mother.¡± ¡°Are you paying for the sins?¡± ¡°To get rid of the regret, but what we did that day was surely unacceptable. Especially the one who threw a child off the cliff¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you saved mother. Are those eyes for atonement too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hong Hwa-ryun was silent at this. Mumu, realizing that he was right, nodded. Looking at the loss of both eyes and considering his words which sounded serious about his atonement. In response, Mumu approached him and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my mother.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s mouth was slightly ajar at this. Since he was the one who dropped Mumu off the cliff, he thought Mumu would be angry. So he never expected a thank you. At this, Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The guilt of dropping Mumu as a child had haunted him for the rest of his life. However, when the child came back and thanked him for saving his mother, everything changed. He was worried about Mumu holding so much power until a second back. ¡®I was stupid.¡¯ The child inherited the blood of the worst man who had to be stopped, and that was what made him think of Mumu taking revenge. But after hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help it. Hong Hwa-ryun opened his mouth with his voice trembling, ¡°¡­ How can¡­ you thank¡­ me¡­ when I committed the¡­ sin? Really¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ what to say¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Probably ask me to kill you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Snap ¡°Kuak!¡± At that moment, Hong Hwa-ryun was thrown back with a scream of death at the pain in his forehead. Hong Hwa-ryun flew back destroying trees and houses. Mumu lowered the finger and said, ¡°Atonement and all these things were so bad that you want to be forgiven too, so aren¡¯t you doing all these things these past years for your own selfishness? Then pay the price.¡± Chapter 173: The Encounter (1) It was just a snap of the finger.However, from the tremendous shock, Hong Hwa-ryun bounced back, breaking down buildings and trees. He was able to stop only after getting stuck in a large tree. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± Hong Hwa-ryun let out a heavy breath. Rather than bouncing back due to internal energy, it was a blow to the forehead. Hong Hwa-ryun came to a realization from this blow. ¡®¡­ Strong.¡¯ This strength had surely surpassed the child¡¯s father. Although he had been blind for 17 years, he remembered the strength of the man who was known as the Martial God. However, Mumu¡¯s power surpassed it. ¡®To be stronger than his father¡­¡¯ Even though he was just 17 years old. It was shocking in this land of Murim. If he was this strong at 17, then he couldn¡¯t imagine how strong he would be in the future. ¡®I am afraid.¡¯ If such an existence were determined to take revenge, no one can go against him. Cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should do. Mumu, who could be regarded as the result of the sin he committed, wanted to forgive him. But it could be a vain hope. Actually, the child lost his entire family and was thrown off a cliff not long after. It was only natural for the child to be angry. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ He was confused. The reason he tried to atone for the guilt of the past was because he had to pay for what he did. But now the worst was happening. If he gave up his life for atonement, he did not know what this kid would do. If they didn¡¯t do anything now, the child would probably become a lot stronger. Hong Hwa-ryun gritted his teeth. Was it the right choice to kill this child for the sake of the world? In Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s hand, a sharp feeling rose. It was the intangible blade. Although he lost his eyes, he didn¡¯t lose his senses and his fighting instincts which he had honed since he was a child. The form of the blade was something no one other than the Four Great Warriors could do. ¡®Should I fight?¡¯ He still felt conflicted inside. [How¡­ how¡­ that young child¡­] The image of Hae Ha-rang, who was screaming and crying in front of him, came to his mind. The gap between Murim and his guilt¡ª If he killed Mumu here, he would be taking away her child once again. ¡®I¡­¡¯ What to do? Was it another atonement for a cause? As if the concerns were being reflected on the intangible blade, it began to flicker like a candle. And Mumu came. ¡°Why are you still doing it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you hard enough to be down.¡± ¡°¡­ If it was at this level with a snap of a finger, your full power cannot be grasped.¡± ¡°Yes. Get up now.¡± Fight or not, there was no other way out, and at the words of Mumu, he held the intangible blade in hand and said, ¡°Will you continue to take revenge for your father, starting with me?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. Is it not because you crave it?¡± Finally, before the end, he wanted to know the intentions of the child. If he wanted revenge, then he would stop Mumu at the cost of his life. And no matter what the result was, he would end up having to do something to the child again. ¡°Revenge¡­ it is just resentment.¡± ¡°Resentment?¡± Hong Hwa-ryun frowned. What did the child mean? ¡°Because of you I think my mother has been struggling in sadness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t going to deny it. Even her life had been painful. However, because of the guilt inside, he didn¡¯t even let her kill herself. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°And when you already have something and want to be forgiven for it, while atoning, in the end, it is for self-satisfaction.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to remain as a good person, you shouldn¡¯t make excuses about things. You will just sound like a hypocrite.¡± Nothing was wrong about it. Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s face turned darker. What this kid said was right. If he was going to suffer like this, he shouldn¡¯t have tried to act faithful at all. Or if he thought it was for a greater cause, he should have stayed strong until the end. The only thing he had done after doing the wrong deed was being obsessed with guilt and harassing the woman. In the end, as the child said, it was all for his own selfishness. ¡®Hypocrite¡­¡¯ Yes, in the end, all of this was that. Even though what he had done could not be changed, he wanted to get rid of the guilt, so he tormented the woman. ¡°Ahh.¡± A sigh escaped from Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Then, so we continue? Resentment.¡± Mumu approached the man, making him struggle to get up. ¡°You are right. After all, I continue to do nothing but act to ease my own mind.¡± Mumu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You seem to admit it too easily.¡± ¡°Yes. I do. I should have ended my life in front of her right at the start. In the end, I was struggling to let go of the guilt.¡± With those words, Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s hand clenched the intangible blade. As if he had made up his mind, the flickering had stopped. ¡°I will not make an excuse for it. But do not underestimate this. If I can stop you from getting revenge, I will come to the other world with you.¡± He made up his mind. To erase his confusing emotions and focus on handling Mumu. Mumu stared at the man and sighed, ¡°It is not revenge, but you think of it as so. If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t end it with crippling the arms and legs of the Four Great Warriors.¡± At the words of Mumu, Hong Hwa-ryun frowned. The child already met with the Four Great Warriors besides him? As he looked puzzled, Mumu said, ¡°Ah¡­ you must have not heard. I have met with Eastern River Sword and Poison Air of the West. You are the third.¡± ¡°¡­ You mean you met them first?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± At the words of Mumu like he didn¡¯t care, Hong Hwa-ryun wondered. From the tone of Mumu, it was like he fought them but didn¡¯t kill them. So he asked, ¡°Why did you let them live?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to get revenge for your father?¡± Mumu scratched his head. ¡°I said it before too. It is my own resentment for what you people did.¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Resentment?¡± ¡°If revenge was my purpose, I would have killed them and all their friends in the academy and the seniors too.¡± ¡°Academy?¡± ¡°Yes. I have been attending the Heavenly Martial Arts Academy since the start of this year.¡± At those words, Hong Hwa-ryun was shaken. Wasn¡¯t his daughter there too? ¡®This child?¡¯ What is the purpose of joining the academy when he already held this much power? He could have taken the kids of the Four Great Warriors as hostages and made them suffer too. ¡°¡­ If not for revenge then what is this for?¡± ¡°I told you, resentment.¡± ¡°You have been saying it for a long time¡­¡± But before he could end it, Mumu appeared right in front of the man and Hong Hwa-ryun, being sensitive to this, tried to cut down the chest of Mumu with the intangible blade. Paaang! ¡®!?¡¯ However, the blade didn¡¯t cut Mumu¡¯s muscles. Rather, it was scattered around. Hong Hwa-ryun couldn¡¯t hide his shock. There should be nothing that the intangible sword with concentrated energy couldn¡¯t cut, but the muscles weren¡¯t? To which Mumu said, ¡°You asked why I am venting it out like this?¡± ¡°Your body is¡­¡± ¡°I thought it would be better to show that places like Murim can be organized and changed whenever I want it to, like the Four Great Warriors.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So it will not bother me or my precious people.¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± As soon as he finished talking, Mumu did a light kick at the stomach of Hong Hwa-ryun. Hong Hwa-ryun¡¯s body, which had been hit, didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back and bounced back. And it had a greater impact than the flick. Hong Hwa-ryun, who had been flying for a long time, rolled on the ground. It was difficult to tell how far back he bounced back this time. ¡°Kuak¡± Being pinned down to the ground, he coughed up blood. It seemed like his internal organs took damage despite trying to defend himself. Hong Hwa-ryun thought this was absurd. Because he was blind, his senses were sensitive. So he knew. ¡®¡­ Is this child even human?¡¯ Every single movement, starting from the muscles and the power, wasn¡¯t at its best. This meant that if Mumu wanted to kill, he would be dead. [I thought it would be better to show that places like Murim can be organized and changed whenever I want it to.] Now he understood what the child said, his chaotic power. He had a force which couldn¡¯t be compared to his father, who made the entire Murim shake in fear. -There is no chance of surviving¡­ but if you do, it is luck for you, and bad luck for me. Hong Hwa-ryun remembered what he thought. Did he create this monster when he threw the child off the cliff? ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Everything felt like a cause and effect happening. Would this much effect have happened if the child wasn¡¯t thrown? Now the head was filled with other kinds of thoughts. It was then. ¡°What is¡­ this?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ With the injuries, his senses felt weakened, so he didn¡¯t even know when someone came. It was Hae Ha-rang. He wasn¡¯t sure how far he bounced back, but it seemed like she could see him. ¡®How is?¡¯ Hae Ha-rang was shocked looking at the man. And she was startled by the roar, which made her rush out of the kitchen. And she came to see the man who was known as the best in Murim collapsed on the ground. Someone fell down from the sky. It was Mumu. And the moment the eyes of Mumu and Hae Ha-rang met¡ª ¡®!!!!!¡¯ They couldn¡¯t help but wonder. They were two people who hadn¡¯t met even once in 17 years. But at this moment when they were suddenly faced with each other like this, Mumu¡¯s eyes turned red. Chapter 174: The Encounter (2) The two looked at each other.¡®!!!!¡¯ They couldn¡¯t help but wonder. They were two people who hadn¡¯t met even once in 17 years. But the moment their eyes met, Mumu and Hae Ha-rang felt as if everything around them had slowed down. Perhaps it was something like an instinct. Mumu had red eyes and his nose was crinkling. He couldn¡¯t shy away from the emotion he was feeling for the first time in his life. And then Hae Ha-rang said with trembling lips, ¡°Na¡­ name?¡± Her voice was trembling, but she was expecting something. There was a feeling of surety. Mumu who wouldn¡¯t easily open his lips due to his pounding heart said, ¡°Mumu¡­ it is Mumu.¡± Before he even finished fully saying it, tears began to pour out of her eyes. Biting onto her lip with a reddened face, this felt like a complete lie. Could this be a dream? Or did she just step into heaven where her child was? At that time, tears poured down the face of Mumu. He couldn¡¯t fake this feeling. Mumu, with his heart pounding loudly, said in a weeping voice, ¡°A¡­ are you my mom?¡± In response to those words, Hae Ha-rang ran to Mumu. She embraced the son who was much bigger than her. She hugged him and cried. ¡°My kid. My child. My body. I am your mom. I am your mom.¡± ¡°Mom¡­?¡± ¡°Mom. Mom.¡± Mumu wasn¡¯t sure what to do with his stretched out arms, but he wiggled his fingers before he hugged her and he said tearfully, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°My child. Mom is sorry. I am sorry. Uhhhhh.¡± ¡®Sorry for letting you grow up alone. Sorry that I wasn¡¯t a mother who was always by your side. Sorry for being a bad mother.¡¯ There were so many things she wanted to apologize for, but she couldn¡¯t say any of it at all. It was the same for Mumu. The two of them pulled each other close and cried. Hae Ha-rang, who missed her son even in her dreams hoped this wasn¡¯t a dream. Biting onto her lip, she felt pain. Right, this was no dream. This was real. Knowing this, her lips twitched with a teary face. She had never smiled this widely in the last 17 years of sadness and sorrow. ¡®Ahhh¡­¡¯ There was a tall man watching this from afar. It was Seo Yong-chu. His eyes watched the mother and child reunite. He covered his eyes with his large hand. -Why are you making such a sad face every day? Follow me so you can smile like this. ¡®I thought I would never see you again.¡¯ Despite being covered in tears she was so beautiful. A tear could be seen flowing down his hand covering the face of Seo Yong-chu. The hot tears flowed down fast as he smiled. ¡®¡­¡¯ Hong Hwa-ryun couldn¡¯t see. But after the tearful meeting of the mother and child, he felt moved. It was because it was a human thing. ¡®What have I done?¡¯ He was thrilled at the end of the meeting but he regretted what he did. He felt that everything he did was simply futile. If he hadn¡¯t dropped Mumu off, a reunion like this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®Foolish of me.¡¯ As a father with a child, he felt extreme guilt at his actions. He felt heartbroken at the thought that he did something unhuman-like. In response, he raised his internal energy. He decided to cut his head at that moment. ¡°Mister!¡± Someone stopped him. Hong Hwa-ryun was surprised at it and turned his head. The voice was from Muah. He was surprised at it. ¡°Muah!¡± Hae Ha-rang, who was hugging Mumu, became confused at the situation where her adopted son came up. At that time, Muah looked at her and Mumu and Hong Hwa-ryun, and ran for Hong Hwa-ryun ¡°Mister, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°¡­ Muah.¡± ¡°Who the hell made you do this? To kill yourself?¡± Muah who came late was confused at this. Hong Hwa-ryun was injured and wanted to kill himself, and his mother who never smiled was now hugging a boy his age. He couldn¡¯t understand this. ¡°Mother, Mister is committing suicide! What happened? That¡­ that guy who¡­¡± ¡°Muah.¡± Rather Hong Hwa-ryun called for him and shook his head. ¡°Mister?¡± ¡°¡­ All of this happened because of my mistake.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°That kid over there, he is your older brother.¡± Muah¡¯s face turned hard at this. He never heard about a brother until now. However, the expression on his mother¡¯s face was too heartbreaking to know. It was a face she had never showed him. ¡°Just how¡­¡± ¡°Muah.¡± Hae Ha-rang called him. ¡°Mother, what is this? Why is this¡­¡± ¡°Calm down so that I can tell you everything.¡± S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I-I want to calm down too but mother¡­¡± It was hard. Looking at him like that, she felt bad. She forgot because of the joy of meeting her son, but she didn¡¯t think of what was to come next. It was a harsh thing for Muah right now. So thinking about it, she said, ¡°Listen. Muah¡­ to the story before you were ever born.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Muah, who wanted to know everything, just stayed silent. Muah, whose legs felt weak, knelt on the ground. Learning the whole truth, he felt horrible. ¡®H-how can this¡­¡¯ There were too many shocking things. Growing up, there were times she didn¡¯t speak of his father. No matter how many times he asked, his mother would never say anything about him, she would just say that he was a great man, one who worked to make the family proud. But he didn¡¯t think such a truth was being hidden. ¡®Then¡­ mother is my aunt.¡¯ It was confusing. It was painful, and he hated that the truth had been kept hidden from him until now, but he couldn¡¯t blame her. It was because the moment he heard the pain she went through, he realized why she always looked down. ¡®How¡­ how did she endure?¡¯ Her life was so difficult and full of sadness. Even after losing the child and family she endured it all. Muah turned to Hong Hwa-ryun. The moment he saw him, his heart broke. Until now, he thought of the man as his teacher and wished for him to be his father. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Now he knew why his mother, his aunt didn¡¯t like him. He was the person who stole everything for her. How hard it must have been for her to look at this man? ¡®I¡­¡¯ He felt so immature. Knowing nothing, he wanted the man as his father. But all the happiness he got was because of the sacrifices that his mother or aunt had made. ¡®But¡­¡¯ It felt strange. He hated Hong Hwa-ryun but didn¡¯t hate him at the same time. He found out the man lost his eyes to atone and was ready to die at any time. ¡®Why did these things happen¡­¡¯ Muah felt bad about this reality. But he felt sorry for his aunt, Mumu, and Hong Hwa-ryun. While he was feeling it, Hong Hwa-ryun said, ¡°I have sinned against you. Even if I have ten mouths, I have no reason to give. So I will take the chance and let karma take me.¡± With those words he held the blade again. Muah was shocked and wanted to say no, but he didn¡¯t. It was because Hae Ha-rang shouted first. ¡°Stop!¡± Muah turned to her. It was the same for Hong Hwa-ryun. He thought that with her lost son being found, she would have no reason to stop him. Or did she want him to die in the hands of her son? ¡°If you want to do it, you can do it with your hands.¡± ¡°No.¡± But she shook her head, and holding the hand of Mumu, she said, ¡°Mumu. Will you listen to the request of mom?¡± At her words he smiled. ¡°I will give mom anything that she wants.¡± To which she felt a bit sorry and said to Hong Hwa-ryun, ¡°I cannot forgive you for what you did to Mumu and I. But when you could have turned away from it, you chose to face me and atone for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there was lies in your heart when you paid with your eyes.¡± ¡°Lady Hae¡­ I deserve to die¡­¡± ¡°The reason you wanted to atone was for the son you threw off the cliff. But that child is back in my arms.¡± She held Mumu¡¯s hand tightly. She was happy to have gotten her lost son back. Hae Ha-rang told him. ¡°I do not hate you. Because you prevented me from taking my life, whether intended or not, I got to see my child because of that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So head back.¡± ¡°Lady Hae?¡± ¡°I have no desire to do to your daughter what had been done to me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At her words, he clenched his chest. The woman said she would never forgive him, but her words touched his heart. He was willing to give up his life and pay for what he did, but the only thing which scared him was his daughter. And so he continued to suffer, but this woman broke the chain of it. ¡®Hwa-ryun¡­ you foolish guy. You don¡¯t know about the workings of the world any more than the woman who wanted to lead herself and didn¡¯t even learn martial arts.¡¯ ¡°Lady Hae¡­¡± He felt thrilled at this, and Mumu said, ¡°You heard. Mom said she would let you go, so I want nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But this is a warning. If you touch me or my mother one more time, I will destroy not just you, but the entire Murim lands.¡± A huge explosion rang in his ears, from a great force. Hearing this, Hong Hwa-ryun gulped. It was for just a second, but he knew. There will be no one in the world who can stop this man. Even if he and the other Four Great Warriors went into closed training for a hundred years, it would still be impossible. ¡®Invincible¡­¡¯ Right¡ª He was Invincible Mumu. Chapter 175: Final ¡°Son.¡±¡°Mom.¡± ¡°My son.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Mumu smiled brightly at the hand of his mother stroking his hair. He grew up receiving love from his adoptive father, Yu Yeop-kyung, so Mumu thought it was alright even without the presence of his true parents, but no. The touch on his head made his heart warm and cozy at once. Was this true happiness? ¡®My son. I will do everything I couldn¡¯t do before.¡¯ Hae Ha-rang too was very happy with this. She would love him and make up for all the lost time. While doing so, someone called for Mumu. ¡°That¡­ hyung?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± It was Muah. Even though he was confused after learning the truth, he accepted everything rather quickly because he was kind and upright by nature. And he was grateful to his aunt who raised him through it all. Hae Ha-rang kept asking Muah to become her son, so he accepted it. ¡°Oh my. Muah. Are you okay?¡± Hae Ha-rang frowned as she looked at Muah in sweat. Muah didn¡¯t care about it and asked Mumu, ¡°I am fine. Mother. Rather, hyung. As hyung told me, I sat and stood up 300 times and did 300 push-ups.¡± ¡°Uh? Already?¡± At Mumu¡¯s question, Muah showed his biceps confidently. ¡°That¡¯s about it, since you received the basic training of Mister Hwa-ryun, I can do it lightly. What to do this time? I want to quickly become strong like my hyung.¡± Muah still couldn¡¯t forget that memory of Mumu¡¯s actions. The wind created which pierced through the clouds, parting it in layers, the moment he saw it, Muah was shocked. Hong Hwa-ryun, who was one of the Four Great Warriors and at the peak of Murim seemed insignificant in front of Mumu. No, he was an invincible existence. As a result, Muah asked Mumu to make him his disciple, and for Muah, it turned out Mumu was now his next goal. ¡°What next?¡± Mumu told Muah, ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think it is done yet.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°You need to sit down and stand up slowly with the tree there three hundred times for five sets and push-ups three hundred times, five sets.¡± Mumu spread his fingers out, seeing Muah¡¯s expression harden. ¡°Ah, did you mean that when you opened up your fingers earlier?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He thought he could do that much without touching his internal energy, but if he was asking for another five times of the same number then it was different. Even now, he could feel his body hurting. ¡°Exhausting?¡± ¡°N-no, if I can become strong like hyung, then of course I should.¡± He lost motivation for a moment, but Muah brought up his lost spirit. If he could be strong like Mumu, what wouldn¡¯t he do? Looking at Muah running back to training, Hae Ha-rang shook her head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this make him sick?¡± ¡°That alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hae Ha-rang frowned at the standards of Mumu. Then within a short time she convinced himself, saying, ¡®No matter what this is like Mumu bullying the younger one¡¯. What was more was that Muah wasn¡¯t being forced into it. Hae Ha-rang changed the topic, ¡°I will set the date and go see your adoptive parents.¡± ¡°Adoptive parents?¡± ¡°Yes. The ones who raised you. I need to thank them.¡± She was the one who heard about Yu Yeop-kyung and his adoptive family from Mumu, so she wanted to express her gratitude to them. Mumu said, ¡°Then would you like to go now?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Yes. We can go now.¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, Hae Ha-rang said it like she was in trouble, ¡°There is a saying that there is time for everything, it is a bit difficult right now. To have time, we have at least a 15-day-journey to¡­¡± ¡°We will be there right away.¡± ¡°Right away?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like to go?¡± Hae Ha-rang stared at Mumu. She loved him, but she didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, and just then, Mumu lifted her up in his arms. ¡°Hold tight.¡± ¡°To what?¡± ¡°KWAAK!¡± And then they soared through the sky at such a speed that it felt like everything was turning upside down. It was a very difficult experience. If she had been a little younger, she would have enjoyed it. ¡°Euk!¡± Hae Ha-rang, who came out of Mumu¡¯s arm, puked with pale face due to motion sickness. Who would have thought about flying through the sky? At that time, Yu Yeop-kyung and his wife were startled at the roaring sound and ran to them, looking dazed. ¡°M-Mumu?¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Where were you?¡± That was also the case with those standing in front of the gate. It didn¡¯t look like they crossed the fence, and the bottom had been hollowed out with Mumu at the center of the crater, making it look like he crashed down from the sky. The lady too was puzzled. ¡°Mumu. Who is that?¡± Hae Ha-rang, who was puking, wiped her mouth and straightened her hair and clothes. Mumu smiled brightly. ¡°My mother. My birth mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Yeop-kyung was surprised at the words and looked at her. The real mother? He was at a loss for words at the sight of a woman with white hair and traces full of struggles. Hae Ha-rang ran to him and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you. You have raised Mumu until¡­¡± ¡°No. I¡­¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for what you did, I would have never been able to meet my son again. Thank you very much.¡± Yu Yeop-kyung shut his mouth at the sight of tears in her eyes. It was because he could feel how grateful she truly was. On the other hand, Yu Yeop-kyung felt odd. ¡®¡­ He met his real mother.¡¯ The adoptive son, Mumu, was raised as an orphan and went through a lot of hardships. The relationship between them like father and son wasn¡¯t a normal one. In exile, they lived, relying on each other. He was happy that Mumu met his real mother, but if this happened, then what would happen to their relationship? Would it cease to exist? It made him feel odd right away. Did his intentions get read? Mumu smiled as he said, ¡°Are you disappointed that I came with my mother? Still, you are forever my father.¡± ¡®You¡­¡¯ At those words, his eyes softened. Right, they had been together for 17 years, so they should already know, and seeing this, Mumu made fun of him. ¡°Father, you are not crying, right? Didn¡¯t you say that a gentleman should never shed tears?¡± ¡°S-shut it. W-when would I cry?¡± Seeing him like that, both his wife and Hae Ha-rang smiled brightly. Their relationship was so strong that it wouldn¡¯t be broken even if they didn¡¯t share blood. Because this was a relationship connected at the heart. Heavenly Martial Academy¡¯s dorm site¡ª There were three people walking around the back garden of the North side dorms. It was Yu Jin-hyuk, Mo Il-hwa, and Hae-ryang. The mess had subsided, and they were going about with their daily lives, but they felt this unknown emptiness within. Mo Il-hwa told Hae-ryang, ¡°You can walk a little now?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to your concerns I managed to recover a lot.¡± It was Hae-ryang who had taken a whole 15 days to regain consciousness. Fortunately, he did wake up, but he had difficulty walking due to the severity of his injuries which made him bedridden in the first place, so he had to undergo everyday rehabilitation. ¡°Thank god. If he had seen this, he would like it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At Mo Il-hwa¡¯s words, Hae-ryang sighed. From the moment he woke up, he had heard about all the things which happened in the meantime, thanks to Mumu. A lot seemed to have happened. But now, the academy was so quiet like it was hard to tell if that mess had ever happened in the first place. Hae-ryang smiled as he said, ¡°So surprising though. When young lord Mumu was here, I was so anxious about what would happen day to day, but it is true that he is not here¡­¡± S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t follow what happened, but he still sympathized with it. Everything felt so empty without Mumu around. The quiet life repeated itself too much these days. Mo Il-hwa suddenly yelled out. ¡°No. Where did he disappear to after saying he will be back soon? He said he would come back here, but now that he is outside he does not want to come back!¡± Jin-hyuk was a bit taken aback at her words and comforted her. ¡°Miss, although he did create his fair share of trouble he never broke the promises he made. He will definitely come back.¡± ¡°¡­ come back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but he is someone who puts his family and friends first.¡± ¡°But.¡± Mo Il-hwa laughed at Jin-hyuk¡¯s words. If nothing else, they all immensely loved Mumu. ¡°I hope he comes back soon.¡± With those words, Mo Il-hwa put her hand on the back of Jin-hyuk¡¯s hand. And then, as if used to it, Jin-hyuk placed his other hand and clenched it. The two had the most affectionate sight. ¡®Excuse me¡­ a sick person here?¡¯ Now, there are two people here showing their affection to one another, this openly. No, were they being too open? They were denying it, but it was clear that they were close now. ¡®So lonely.¡¯ Hae-ryang narrowed his eyes at them. If he did this, wouldn¡¯t they cut down on the love they were showering for another? It was when he was doing it. There was the sound of something falling. ¡®!?¡¯ At that, all three of them turned with trembling eyes, and they shouted at the same time, ¡°Mumu!¡± On that day, everyone gathered again¡ª The sun looked exceptionally warm. Chapter 176: Epilogue One year later¡ªOn this day, there was a graduation ceremony for the third year students of the academy. A deserted place not far from the auditorium where the graduation was being held¡ª Ma Yeon-hwa had a pretty red uniform and looked at Mumu with a tense face. Mumu smiled as he said, ¡°Senior. Congratulations on graduating.¡± Ma Yeon-hwa, the third year member who was ranked third all of last year, with the position of second being taken by Kang Mui, and an endless effort put in, she eventually completed the academy with her best in third. She hesitated to speak to Mumu. ¡°You too, congratulations, on becoming a Supreme Warrior.¡± A ¡°Supreme Warrior.¡± Right. Mumu completed the basic course as of last year and served as a special warrior after that. This was a desperate measure on the part of the academy to hold onto Mumu. The position of Supreme Warrior previously known as Heavenly Teaching Staff had been changed. And such a title was given to Mumu. ¡°There is nothing special when staying in the academy.¡± Mumu mumbled, scratching his head. Seeing him like that, she smiled. He was saying that this wasn¡¯t much, but Mumu was already being called as the best in Murim. And it was absurd for him to still be a student. Even after taking classes for a year, he was still helping out other students. ¡°But what did senior want to say?¡± At the question of Mumu, Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s face slightly changed. Now that she had to leave the academy, she saw this as her only chance. ¡®Foxes.¡¯ For a year, she made numerous efforts to seduce Mumu, but she failed due to the many competitors she had. Besides, unlike the other men, Mumu didn¡¯t seem that interested in women. It was like an impenetrable wall as he continued to train his muscles as if they were his true soulmate. That was why she failed every time, but today the graduation was her last chance. She spoke in a nervous voice, ¡°You see¡­¡± At the same time, there were people hiding and watching them. It was Tang So-so and Guyang Seorin. These girls who were in their third year now, were the foxes who didn¡¯t let Ma Yeon-hwa approach him. They were now hiding and watching because they were interested in what was happening. ¡°Hear it?¡± Guyang Seorin clicked her tongue at the question of Tang So-so. ¡°I don¡¯t. I heard that you had hit the super master level but that unnie is truly a monster.¡± It seemed to block out the sounds around her, and as they got a little closer their presence would be felt so they endured it from this distance. ¡°¡­Is she trying to seduce him thinking this is her last chance? Tch. Such a shameful way.¡± ¡°Right. Because you didn¡¯t let her.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Guyang Seorin¡¯s words, Tang So-so¡¯s face turned red and she asked loudly, to which she was hissed at to be quiet. Tang So-so whispered, ¡°I-I can seduce him if I make up my mind.¡± ¡°Puah. What, seduce him with that body?¡± ¡°You want to see the end today?¡± Guyang Seorin flinched at the words of Tang So-so. Actually, they did bump into each other fighting for Mumu and at that time Tang So-so showed off hidden techniques which had defeated her. Despite being strong, Tang So-so never stopped training and continued to work hard to overcome the wall of Full Body Poison form. That is why she still wanted to avoid any rematch with her. ¡°Should we try it?¡± ¡°Try what? Ha!¡± At Tang So-so¡¯s question, Guyang Seorin fanned herself like she was hot. This was a matter of pride, and right then¡ª ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°What is that? Seems like an answer¡­¡± ¡°There.¡± At the words of Guyang Seorin, Tang So-so turned. There, Ma Yeon-hwa was flushed red but with a bitter face. On the way to packing up. A young man approached Ma Yeon-hwa who was leaving, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I was rejected.¡± ¡°¡­ Ahh.¡± The man sighed. For a year he knew that she wanted to be with Mumu, and so he wanted her to win. But things didn¡¯t seem to go well. ¡°It cannot be helped. Because he has such a heart.¡± She was the one he wanted Mumu to be with. It was her last chance to revive her lost sect. But contrary to her wishes, she was rejected. ¡°¡­¡± The young man looked at her feeling sad. It was strange, sad to see her not being able to fulfill her wishes, but he was happy too. ¡®I am selfish.¡¯ He was a man and he couldn¡¯t help it. The young man who was looking at her, spoke in a soothing voice. ¡°Do not be too discouraged by this. I will stand by your side.¡± ¡°¡­ Thanks. Baek Wol.¡± ¡°When you leave the academy, I will play a song to calm you down.¡± There was a song she loved and he was going to play it. Ma Yeon-hwa looked at the man and smiled. ¡°I am glad you are here.¡± Saying that, she patted him on the arm. ¡°But now that we finally got our hands on what we needed, we need to push ahead to building our sect.¡± Jeon Hyeon Da Luo Arts¡ª A hidden martial art kept in the 3rd underground floor of the library. The true purpose of her coming here was for that, and with that being recovered, she had the opportunity to revive the sect again. ¡°I am sure we will do it.¡± ¡°Right. We should re-establish the sect and avenge the blood spilled.¡± She wanted to make the Forces of Justice pay for what happened. Determined, she looked at Baek Wol. ¡°If we start again, do we change the name of the sect?¡± ¡°The name of our sect?¡± ¡°Yes, Sacred Sect seems too soft. No , it actually looks weak.¡± ¡°Then do you have any names in mind?¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a strong name? Blood in the sense of making it spill or making others pay the price of the spilled blood¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Before their discussion was over, the wall of one side of the training hall which was to the right of the dorms was broken. Steam flowed from his body. It was a muscular boy with bronze skin. Seeing that, Ma Yeon-hwa¡¯s eyes shone. He had a form similar to what she knew. ¡°Ah¡­ I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t control my strength when training. You didn¡¯t get hurt¡­ right?!¡± The boy apologized and looked at Ma Yeon-hwa. The boy was fascinated with her beautiful form, and to this she smiled, ¡°What is your relationship with Mumu?¡± ¡°Uh? You know my cousin?¡± Cousin? Then this guy was the cousin of Mumu who was joining the academy now? Ma Yeon-hwa looked at his body, and he really did resemble Mumu. ¡°Is there anyone in the academy who doesn¡¯t know your cousin?¡± At that, the boy scratched his head. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You name?¡± ¡°Hae Muah.¡± ¡®Hae Muah¡­¡¯ Ma Yeon-hwa mumbled it in her mind. It seemed like she had to remember this, and she asked the boy who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, ¡°Did you learn that from Mumu?¡± ¡°Ahh! This one? You can say I did. However, it is not as good as my hyung, hyung can do it with just his muscles, but I have to use internal energy to control it. Should I say that it is a weird way of developing it on my own?¡± ¡°What? You developed this on your own?¡± Then this could be considered as pretty shocking talent too. A guy just 17 years old was experimenting on things to make them better for himself. Hae Muah smiled. ¡°Yes. I named it, True Blood Diamond Body, doesn¡¯t it sound nice?¡± She just stared at the boy for a while and then smiled, ¡°It is cool.¡± ¡°R¡ªright?¡± ¡°You said Hae Muah?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If you want to expand your scope of martial arts after finishing the academy, come visit me.¡± ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯ At her suggestion, his eyes shone. Was this the unavoidable fate which the ¡®Murim Journal of the Lonely Genius of Murim Alliance¡¯ which he was given from Mumu was talking about? His heart pounded. Eight years after that. . . . At the front of a manor¡ª A tall handsome man was restlessly walking in the yard. It was Mumu. Two beautiful women were looking at him. It was Guyang Seorin and Tang So-so. ¡°Miss. You must be worried about unnie right.¡± ¡°Since she is a bit old there could be a problem with her hearing and maybe danger to the ones around.¡± ¡°Well. It is. It is amazing still. There is no order, but when we see it that way, why did Dan Baek-yeon, no, Seol Yeon unnie have to have the first child.¡± Dan Baek-yeon, no Seol Yeon¡ª That was her true name. She was originally from the North Sea Palace and they gave the name of Dan Baek to those who inherited the position of the palace lord and Seol to the women. As she was a survivor, she used Dan Baek to make herself strong and went back to rebuilding the palace. ¡°The ancestors of the palace helped a lot. To rebuild the ice palace.¡± Guyang Seorin fanned her face, and Tang So-so nodded at the words. On the other hand, looking at Mumu anxiously, they thought about when it would be time for them to give birth. At that time, will he be as nervous as now? Maybe they need to have a kid to know. ¡®Hmhm, I will try.¡¯ Just imagining it made it feel better, Guyang Seorin clicked her tongue, looking at Tang So-so. ¡®¡­ What did she think for her to bleed from her nose?¡¯ Her nosebleeds didn¡¯t stop. And it was then¡ª -Uah! Uah! ¡ªcame the cry of a child from the room where the midwife and physician went. Soon, their mother-in-law, Hae Ha-rang, came out and Mumu moved to her. ¡°What happened?¡± To which she smiled and said, ¡°Yeon is safe and our pretty granddaughter is safe too. Congratulations son.¡± ¡®!!!!!!¡¯ A smile spread across the faces of those who were waiting. This was good news. The birth of a life. One more to the family. ¡®Kid, nice to meet you.¡¯ Mumu¡¯s bright smile was full of happiness. Chapter 177: Extra Far in the future¡ªA world where everywhere that could be seen was covered in five-colored lights. Some called this place as the place Beyond the Boundary, while others called it the apex of the world. Beyond the Boundary, the laws of time and space were said to be different from those of the world people live in. Therefore, everything can be a moment or a lifetime. Mumu clenched his fist and looked at someone. They were a tall, handsome man with a pale face. The moment he saw Mumu, he felt thrilled for the first time in a long while. In his entire life, he had never seen a monster like this on the other side, let alone in the world. A black light flowing from the handsome man shone in the eyes of Mumu. It was strength beyond imagination. ¡°This is what men are.¡± A woman with gleaming blonde hair and golden eyes was next to this handsome man, and she smiled as she moved away by lifting her body into the air. ¡ªas if giving them room. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met, should we try learning something new?¡± At Mumu¡¯s words, the white-faced, handsome man silently nodded. He also seemed to feel a strong presence from Mumu. And he lightly raised his hand. Right¡ª Ice, flame, and lightning filled the sky of this five-colored space, and in response, the blond-haired beauty said, S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Heavenly Flash¡­¡± A sight she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time ¡®Going hard from the start.¡¯ She could understand. The handsome, muscular man clenched his fist. The guy looked ridiculously strong enough to remind her of the monstrous monkey child born from the energy of the heavens and land, one of the three yokai. When the handsome pale-faced man lowered his hand, the swords with various types of qi on it began to fall towards Mumu. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Meeting an opponent where he could go all out¡ª No, even with everything he couldn¡¯t guarantee a win. This was what made his heart pound. At this, Mumu smiled, clenching his right fist with his forearm muscles greatly swollen and putting force into his feet. Then the ground that Mumu was on collapsed, and Mumu pushed ahead with countless blue rays of light. The moment when the two forces collided, the space began to distort all around. (End) Fallen It''s been a fun run, Mumu is an endearing protagonist and I love what he represents, I''m also surprised that this novel is technically the first series in the Nano Machine universe''s time-line. Also with talks of the upcoming novel from the author that will potentially have all of the previous series protagonists, and it potentially focusing on the immortal/spiritual world, I can only say I''m excited for what''s to come for this series. I thank all of you for coming along this journey with us and ask you all to please stay with SDO as there are plans to cover the next work the author''s released, though I ask for your patience because our tls are fully booked. Until then, have a good one!